CORNELL

UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME

OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT
FUND GIVEN IN iS^I BY
HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE
 Cornell University Library
Z 6621.B862S6
Catalogue of the Sinlialese manuscripts i

3 1924 023 065 315

 Cornell University
M Library

The original of this book is in

the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in

the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023065315
 :

CATALOGUE
OF THE

SINHALESE MANUSCRIPTS
IN THE

BEITISH MUSEUM

BY

DON MARTINO DB ZILVA WIOKREMASINGHE

EPIGBAPHIST TO THE ABCH^OLOGICAL SUEVEY OF THE CEYLON GOVERNMENT

PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES

UonBon

SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM,

AND BY

LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Eow;BERNARD QFARITCH, 15, Piccadilly; ASHER & CO.,
13, Bedford Street, Covent Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Paternoster House,
Charing Cross Road ; and HENRY PROWDE, Oxford Uniteesitt Press Warehouse, Amen Corner.

1900
[All rights reservecl.~\
U
(if
 :

l\lp3lpiL^^
LONDON
PRINTED BY GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, LIMITED,
ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLERKENWELL, E.C,
 PEEFACE,

This Catalogue has been compiled by Don M. de Zilva Wickremasinghe, Bpigraphist

to the Archffiological Survey of the Ceylon Government, and forms part of the

series of Catalogues of Manuscripts in the languages of India which is in course

of publication by the Trustees of the British Museum.

•
The plan on which it has

been arranged, and the system of transliteration which has been adopted are

indicated in the Preface.

ROBERT K. DOUGLAS,
Bbitish Museum, Keeper of the Department of
January, 1900. Oriental Printed Boohs and MSS.
 AUTHOE'S PEEFACE.

The present collection of Sinhalese MSS., with the exception of five MSS. acquired

from Sir Hans Sloane's Library, and two contained in the Old Eoyal Library, have
been collected in the ordinary course, by purchase and presentation.

With regard to the plan on which this Catalogue is arranged, it is enough to say
that the system adopted in previous Museum catalogues of Oriental manuscripts has

been followed, with such modifications as were found necessary in the present case.

In classifying the manuscripts I have adopted a plan suitable to a literatui-e which

consists chiefly of interpretations of Pali and Sanskrit works, religious or otherwise.

The system of transliteration followed here is that adopted in the recent Oriental

catalogues, with certain variations and additions which will be seen on reference to

the annexed table.

It may perhaps be mentioned that, with the exception of Westergaard's descriptions

of the forty-two Sinhalese manuscripts in the Royal Library of Copenhagen,* the present

Catalogue is the first published catalogue of its kind, although some of the libraries

in Ceylon and in Europe possess valuable collections of Sinhalese manuscripts.

In conclusion, I beg to acknowledge the assistance I have received in compiling

this Catalogue from Professors C. Bendall and J. P. Blumhardt, as well as from the
Eev. G. Margoliouth and Messrs. A. Gr. Ellis and P. H. M. Corbet.

DON M. DE ZILVA WICKREMASINGHE.

British Museum,

December, 1899.

* See " Codices Indioi bibliothecae regise Havniensis . . . enumerati et descripti a N. L. Westergaard."
Havniae, 1846. pp. 63—79.
 TABLE OF TEANSLITEEATION.

^
 . :

viii TRANSLITERATION.

The aspirate visarga is marked by two small circles one above the other, thus 3

The virdma* is expressed by the symbols '"

and '^
appended to consonants, the latter to letters
ending in a coronal curve. When, however, these two symbols are attached to vowels and vowel-
consonants, they denote long vowel-sounds.

The symbol » stands for ya, as in caDssJM Sdkya.

It in conjunct consonants is represented, when initial, by the repha (*) written above the second
consonant, as in fc)l) dharma ; but when non-initial it takes the form ^ , as in €)^ Gahra.

In Pali texts the letters S) and S often stand for ۩ cca and SS) hla respectively.

Other conjunct consonants which should be noticed here, owing to their abridged forms, are
^ kva, £^ Ttsha, «Si gdha, e^ jna, Qb ttha, 22) tva, -at) ntha, S^ nda, sSi ndha, -^ nva.

* Called in Sinhalese Al- (or Hal-) kirime lakuna, or simply Al- (or Hal-) lakuna, " the consonant-sign." Hal
is a mnemonic term
in Panini's Sanskrit Grammar for all the consonants divested of their inherent vowel. In Hindi
and other North Indian dialects consonants are often called hal, probably after PaninL
 — §

INTEODUCTION.

The literary history of Ceylon may be divided into four periods, namely :
— (1), from
the earliest times to the fifth century A.D. ; (2), from the fifth century to the twelfth
century A.D. ; (3), from the twelfth to the fifteenth century ; and (4), from the fifteenth

century to the present time.

Period I. From the earliest times to the fifth century A.D.

During thistwo important events bearing on the present subject are

period,
recorded in the chronicles of the island. One was the introduction of Buddhism
by Mahinda Thera, son of King Asoka of India, in the third century B.C.,* and the
other was the committal to writing for the first time of the Buddhist scriptures and
their commentaries, in the first century B.C.f
In the to his edition of the Vinaya Pitaka, Dr. Oldenberg
preface (p. Hi.)

states as his opinion that " the naturalization of the whole of the great Buddhist
literature in the island of had been brought about by
Ceylon does not look as if it

the sudden appearance of missionaries from the Magadha kingdom, but as if it were
the fruit of a period of long and continued intercourse between Ceylon and the adjacent
parts of India." In other words, the learned professor seems to suggest that Mahinda
and his colleagues merely gave a fresh impetus to the propagation of Buddhism already
existing in the island. In support of this theory, we may mention the myths concerning
the visits of Gotama Buddha to Ceylon and the conversion of the so-called Yakkhas
then inhabiting the island, J as well as the tradition that the Buddhist king Asoka
and Devanampiya Tissa were friends even before Mahinda came to Ceylon.
In view of these arguments, and of the references to Ceylon as an emporium of
trade in pre-Christian writings of the Greeks and of the Chinese, coupled with the
information contained in Sanskrit literature regarding the frequent intercourse between
India and Ceylon in prehistoric times, it is no wonder that the Sinhalese, so early as the
third century B.C., should have possessed a rich and elegant language, in which Mahinda
and his companions found no difficulty in preaching the Buddhist doctrine as well aa
in interpreting the text of the canon in the form of atihakathas.

* Mahavamsa, ch. xiv. -j- Ibid., ch, xxxiii. 102-104.

X Ibid., ch. i. § Ibid., ch. xi. 18-42.

6
 .

X INTRODUCTION.
Althougla there is no record, in the native annals, of the composition of even a single
work until about the year 80 B.C., there is every reason to suppose that a written
must have existed at least a century or two before, if not still earlier. Through
literature
the exertions of Mahinda and his followers, Buddhism became the dominant religion.
Kings and princes vied one with another in their services to the church; monasteries
were established in all parts of the island ; and, in buildings set apart for the purpose,
learned monks expounded the tenets of Buddhism before large congregations. The
result was a steady improvement in the literary and religious education of the people.
In the Mahavamsa we read that King Vijaya in the fifth century B.C. despatched a letter
to his brother Sumitta (ch. viii. 3) ; that —
King Abhaya (B.C. 474 454) wrote to Prince
Pandukabhaya not to cross the river Mahaveliganga (ch. x. 48) and that Prince Uttiya,
;

a grandson of King Uttiya (B.C. 267 — 257) sent a " secret letter " to his brother's queen
by a man disguised as a Buddhist (25 and 37) mention
friar (ch. xxii. 15), In chapter xxiii.

is made of letters which passed betwieen Prince Duttha-Gamani* and a Brahman named

Kundala. In chapter xxvii. 6 there is a reference to an " inscribed golden plate " found
in the king's palace. In Mayiirapada's Pujavaliya it is stated that in each lecture hall
King Duttha-Gamani caused to be placed a priceless canopy, a pulpit, a carpet, a stand
for books of copyists, book-covers, a blanket, a fan, and a lana- book. But the most
important record is that of a punna-potthakam, "register of deeds of piety," which
this king kept and which he made his secretary read publicly at his death-bed. f It is,

therefore,most probable that registers were kept by kings and others, and to this class
of written historical documents the Sihalatthakathd- Mahavamsa, ^ so often referred to in
the Mahavamsa Tika, evidently belonged. They also undoubtedly furnished materials
for the composition, in after times, of the two historical works, the Dipavarnsa and
the Mahavamsa.
In the presence of all this direct and indirect evidence in favour of the existence
in Ceylon of a written literature prior to the reign of Vatta-Gamani Abhaya (88 — 76 B.C.)
we are justified in supposing that there is some exaggeration in the statement
commonly made that the Buddhist canon was only orally transmitted until towards
the close of the reign of this king. The
was most probably that
real state of affairs
in those days, as to some extent at the present time, the monks, as a body, knew most
of the canon by heart. That such was the case as late as the tenth century A.D. we
learn from the Mihintale inscription of King ^ri Sanghabodhi Abhaya, which records
ibenefactions to special monks for reciting certain sections of the scriptures. This kind
(Oforal transmission of the canon does not, therefore, in the least presuppose the con-
temporaneous or previous non-existence of books in which the text so transmitted was
written. Regarding the Sinhalese commentaries § compiled by Mahinda and his com-
panions, the very nature of these extensive compositions precludes the possibility of

* When JjiS was in Magama, before he ascended the throne in B.C. 161.
t Mahava]n«a, ch. xxxii. 25. + Cf. Oldenberg's Dipavamsa, lutrod., p. 4.

§ According to the Saddhammasangaha (ch. vii.)they were called Maha-atthakatha, Mahapaccavi-atthakatha,

and MahakurundaraJChakath'a.
 INTRODUCTION. xi

tbeir having been handed down orally. At the time of Vatta-Gamani Abhaya they
were probably still in an imarranged state, and manuscripts of them may have been not
only rare but also both imperfect and full of inaccuracies, as is the case with such
MSS. even at the present day.
It was probably owing to the scriptures being in this state that the monks held a
synod, under royal patronage, at Aluvihara,* a cave-temple about two miles from Matale,
where they rehearsed the text, and, after having thoroughly revised the commentaries,
brought out an edition of both. Manuscripts of this edition were soon made, and were
deposited in the Mahavihilra and other principal temples of the island. The Sinhalese
commentaries cannot, however, have been widely distributed, and seem to have been
lost at an early date, judging from the total absence of any reference to their existence
in later writings.
During the reign of Voharaka Tissa, nearly three centuries later, the Buddhist
scriptures were critically studied side by side with the study of other religions and
sciences introducedby Brahmins from India proficient in Sanskrit and in the Prakrita
dialects. The Vaitulya-pitaka (canon) of the Vaitulya heretics was also introduced,
and during Voharaka Tissa's reign it was proclaimed by the Abhayagiri fraternityf as
the orthodox dharma. This king, however, investigated the matter with the assistance of
his minister Kapila, and had the heretical canon burnt, with all the other unorthodox books.
According to De Alwis, this partial destruction of literary records took place A.D. 209. J
—
In the reign of Gothabhaya (A.D. 254 267) the Abhayagiri monks again embraced the
Vaitulya doctrine, and this led to another destruction of unorthodox works. A decade and
a half later King Mahasena, at the instigation of the apostate Sanghamitra, persecuted the
priests of the Mahavihara fraternity (the Theriya-nikaya), devastated their temples, and
destroyed many of their books. But the succeeding sovereigns made good these losses,
and rendered great service in the encouragement of religion, science, and art. King
Kittissiri-Meghavanna was a staunch Buddhist. In the ninth year of his reign
(A.D. 304— 332) the Dathadhatu or "tooth-relic" of the Buddha was brought over
from Kalinga ; and in honour of it a Sinhalese poem, called Daladavamsa, was composed.§
—
King Buddhadasa (A.D. 341 370), who was a great physician, established hospitals,
and wrote a medical work in Sanskrit entitled Sararthasangraha. According to Turnour
and De Alwis, this work is still extant in the island, and has a Sinhalese sanna or
interverbal interpretation attached to it. During this period the Suttas of the Pita-
kattaya were translated into Sinhalese by a monk named Maha-Dhammakathi. These, |[

like the Sinhalese commentaries which preceded them, are now lost. The Dipavamsa
also was, according to Dr. Oldenberg, compiled between the beginning of this century
and first third of the next.

* Nikayasangraha printed edition, p. 11. the Dliammaruci-nikaya.

; f i.e.

% His Sidatsangara, Introduction, p. cxlvi.

§ Mahavamsa, Pt. II., ch. xxxvii. 43. Colophon of the Dathavamsa-sanna and De Zoysa's Catalogue of
Temple Libraries, p. 16.

II
Mahavamsa, Pt. II., ch. xxxvii. 125..

h 2
 —
xii INTRODUCTION.

Peeiod II. From the fifth to the twelfth century A.D.

In the century several events of great literary and historical importance took
fifth

place. —
Mahanama's reign (A.D. 412 434) is marked by the arrival of the celebrated
commentator Buddhaghosa, who, during his sojourn in Anuradhapura, wrote in Pali
the Visuddhimagga, a compendium of Buddhism, and a series of commentaries on the
canon, founded upon the Sinhalese Atthakathas* of the Mahavihara. For a detailed
account of him and his works, the reader is referred to the Buddhaghos'uppatti.f
As a contemporary of Buddhaghosa, Gray mentions Buddhadatta Thera, author of
a tikd on Buddharakkhita's Jinalankara.$ De Zoysa makes him the author of the
Jinalaiikara itself.§ Facts are, however, wanting to fix this scholar's date with any
certainty, or to identify him namesake the author of the Madhurattha-
either with his
pakasani (commentary on the Buddhavamsa), or with Buddhadatta Thera, who, residing
sometimes in India and at other times in Ceylon, wrote the three books Vinayavinicchaya,
Uttaravinicchaya, and Abhidhammavatara.||
About this time the Chinese traveller Fahien paid a visit to Ceylon. He remained,
probably at Anuradhapura, for two years, and
it is away with himstated that he took
copies of "the Vinayapitaka of the Mahi^asika school, the Dirghagama and Samyuktagama
sutras, and also the Samyukta-sancaya-pitaka all being Sanskrit works unknown in
:

the land of Han." These being unorthodox books, we may infer that he must have
associated with the priests of the Abhayagiri fraternity, by whom most of the heretical
doctrines of the period were nurtured. (Cf. Beal's Buddhist Records, vol. ii., p. 247.)
In the reign of King Dhatusena (A.D. 463 —479), Mahanamal Thera compiled
the Mahavamsa. Traditionally, the author is identified with the uncle of the king,
but no definite confirmation of this has as yet been found. He was probably the
same Thera who wrote the Saddhammapakasani (commentary on the Patisambhida-
magga).** Whether he brought the narrative of his Mahavamsa down to his own
times or only to the end of the reign of Mahasena, to which alone its ilka extends,
there is no means of ascertaining.
"We are, perhaps, not far wrong if we class amongst scholars of the fifth or of the
sixth century Dhammapala Thera, the learned author of nearly a dozen works, ff and
Upasena Thera, the writer of the Saddhamma-pajjotika (commentary on the Maha-
niddesa). According to the Gandhavamsa, both were natives of Lanka; and in the

* Matavamsa, ch. xxxvii. 165-194. f Gray's edition, 1892.

J Mrs. Bode's Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 62. Buddhadatta, author of Jinalaiikara ; Bnddharakkhita,
its tika. See also P.T.S. Journ., 1896, p. 40.

§ His Catalogue of Temple Libraries, p. 7.

II
Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 69. De Zoysa's Cat. of Temple Libraries, pp. 2, 5, and 15. P.T.S.
Journal, 1896, pp. 18-19. Sasanavamsa, ed. by Mrs. Bode, p. 33.

^ Mahavamsa, ch. xxxviii. 16 and xxxix. 42. ** Index to the Gandhavamsa, p. 71.

tt See the list in the Gandhavamsa Index, p. 64. Visuddhimagga Tika is also ascribed to this Dhammapala.
 INTRODUCTION. xiii

Nikayasangraha,* a Thera of the name o£ Dhammapala,! probably identical with the

present one, is placed third in the list of priestly authors, counting from Buddhaghosa.
In 515 A.D. Kumara-Dhatusena, called also Kumaradasa, ascended the throne.
In the Perakumbasirita (a Sinhalese poem of the 15th century) he is credited with
the authorship of the Sanskrit poem Janakiharana. But no other record confirms
this tradition, and the poem itself, so far as we can gather from the existing
Sinhalese sanna, gives no information except that the author was a Sinhalese poet
named Kumaradasa, the reading anisabhupasya in the colophon at the end of the
book being doubtful. J
During the reign of Aggabodhi I. (A.D. 564 — 598), twelve talented poets§ are
stated to have flourished, though nothing is known of their works.
The next two centuries were full of those serious political troubles which, as a
rule, arrest all progress in literature and art. But in the ninth and tenth centuries,
as soon as peace was to some extent restored, literature again received due atten-
tion. King Sena I. or Silamegha Sena, called also Matvala Sen (A.D. 846 — 866),
wrote the. Siyabaslakara at the request of his brother and minister, Amaragiri Kasyapa. ||

It is a standard poem on Sinhalese rhetoric, founded more or less on the Kavyadar^a

of Dandin, to whom as well Kasyapa Rishi and Vamana, another writer on
as to
Sanskrit rhetoric, the royal author makes his salutations. IT The interverbal paraphrase
(sannaya) which accompanies the text was, according to its colophon, made by a
learned Thera named Ratnamadhu or Ruvan-mi, probably a century or two later,

judging from its language. Nothing further of this monk is known. There was,
however, a Thera by the name of Ratna^rijnana, called also Ratnamatipada, who was
the author of the Candragomi-vyakarana-panjika and the Sabdarthacinta, and who
inust have lived before the 12th century.** It has still to be determined if these two
priests were really one person, and were identical with Pandita Ratnairijnana Bhikshu
of Ceylon, mentioned in the Sanskrit inscription of - about the 10th century at
Buddhagaya.ft
As literary productions of this or the ensuing century, we may further mention
the Khemappakarana (probably called also ParamatthappadIpa)JJ by Khema Thera,,

* See the printed edition, p. 24,

t There was another monk by the name of Culla Dhammapala. He was the chief piipil of Ananda, and
author of the Saccasankhepa. In the Gandhavamsa he is put down as a native of Jambudvipa, whilst in the-
Sasanavamsa (p. 34) he is classed amongst Sinhalese authors.

X Cf. Dharmarama's edition of the sarma with a reconstructed text. Colombo, 1891.

§ Mahavamsa, ch. xlii. 1.3. According to the Nikayasangraha (p. 17) their names are : (1) Sakdamala,
(2) Asakdamala, (3) Demi, (4) Bebiri, (5) Dalabiso, (6) Anurut-kumaru, (7) Dalagot-kumaru, (8) Dajasala-
kumaru, (9) Kitsiri-kumaru, (10) Puravadu-kumaru, (11) Suriyabahu, and (12) the minister Easup-kota.

II
See the colophon of the printed edition of this work. Kegarding Kasyapa, see Mahavaiiisa, ch. 1. 6, 25-31.

IT See stanzaThis reference to the Indian scholars proves definitely that they must have lived long
2.

before the ninth century A.D.

** See the Moggallana-paSjika-pradipa of Sri Eahula Thera.

tt See Buddhagaya by Eajendralala Mitra, p. 194. ++ See the Saddhammasangaha, oh. ix.
 — ;

xiv INTRODUCTIO]^.
the Khuddasikkha by Dhammasiri,* and most probably the Miilasikkha by Mahasatni
Thera.f As for the Dampiya-atuva-getapada, a Sinhalese glossary on the Dhamma-
padatthakatha, we see from its colopbon that it was compiled by Debisavaja Abha
Salamevan Kasub Maharaja, who is identified with King Kassapa V. (A.D. 929 —939)
the epithet debisavaja (born of the twice-crowned queen) being used in recognition of
his mother having been twice raised to the rank of queen.J Besides these works,
there are many inscriptions of literary and historical value belonging to this period.
The most important one among them is that on two tablets at Mihintale, ascribed
to —
Mahinda IV. (A.D. 975 991) :§ who, amongst other acts, appointed a recluse
named Dathanaga to discourse on the Abhidhamma. This was most probably the ||

Thera Darpshtranaga (Pali Dathanaga), referred to in the Sinhalese sanna of the Pali
Bodhivamsa as having requested Upatissa Thera to compose tbe latter work.lT That
the Bodhivamsa is an ancient book there is no doubt, for Gurulugomi wrote a com-
mentary on it in or before the twelfth century. According to the Gandhavamsa, an
acdrya of Lanka named Upatissa wrote the Anagatavamsatthakatha, but the evidence
is insufficient to prove bis identity with the author of the Bodhivamsa.
As works of the eleventh century, we may reckon the two books Abhidhammattba-
sariga,haand Anuruddha-sataka,** by Anuruddha, an Anunayaka Thera of the Uttara-
mula-nikaya, to whom is also ascribed tbe authorship of the Namarupa-pariccheda
and the Paramatthavinicchaya,tt which he is stated to have composed whilst residing at
Tanja-ur in South India. The four Sinhalese treatises, Mulusika, Kudusika, Sikava-
landanavinisa and Heranasika-vinisa, judging from their language, may also be assigned
a date towards the close of this period. De
two amongst Alwis, however, classes the first

compositions of the fourth century. J | According to tbe Mahavamsa, King Vijaya

—
Bahu I. (A.D. 1065 1120) made a translation of the Dhammasangani, and, being a
poet himself, he " gave to many men who made songs wealth in great plenty with
gifts of land" (ch. Ix, 17, 75).

Period III. From the twelfth to the fifteenth century.

The majority of the best and most esteemed writers fiourisbed during this period.
Their numerous Sinhalese works are monuments of the highest literary order, and
betoken an age which might indeed be called the Augustan era of Sinhalese
literature. The great excellence to which letters then attained is the more remarkable

* Both these monks are included in the list of authors in the Nikayasangraha (p. 24) referred to before.

t De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 9.

X Cf. Mahavamsa, lii. 1, 2, 11, 37. See also "Wijesinha's English version, p. 78, note ||. Regarding this
king's scholarship, see ch. lii. 38-57, 82.

§ Cf. Mahavamsa, ch. liv. 28. ||

I.e. 36.

% See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 16. ** MS. no. 1 4 of the present Catalogue,

tt See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 4; the preface of the printed edition of the Abhidhammatthasangaha;
Index to the Gandhavamsa ; and Pali Text Soc. Journ. 1896, p. 36,

IX See latrod. to his Sidatsangara, p. cl. Cf. Miiller's "Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon," no. 137, 1. 19-25.
 —
INTRODUCTION". xv

as, out of nearly twenty-eight kings wlio held the sceptre of Lanka amidst continual
discord and Malabar invasions, only a few gave literature any encouragement.

The and foremost of these sovereigns was Parakrama Bahu I. (A.D. 1164
first

1197). As soon as he had brought the whole island under his rule, he endeavoured
to redress the grievances of the Church and for this purpose he convened a meeting of
;

learned monks from all parts of the island in his capital, Polonnaruva. The president
of the synod was Dimbulagala (or Odumbaragiri) Maha Kassapa Thera, celebrated for
his knowledge of the Tripitaka, especially the Vinaya.* He was the author of the
Balavabodhana, a Sanskrit grammar on the system of Candravyakarana. He is also
supposed to have written the Sinhalese sanna of the Samahtapasadika and a porana-tiJca
on the Abhidhammatthasangaha.f His disciple, Moggallana Thera, who was also present
at the Council, was, as is well known, the author of a Pali grammar (with its panjikd
or commentary), called after him Moggallana- vyakarana.j He was also the compiler

of a Pali vocabulary entitled Abhidanappadipika. He wrote the former when he

was an incumbent of the Thuparama monastery (at Anuradhapura?), and the latter whilst

residing at Jetavana-vihara in Polonnaruva.§ There is a Sinhalese sanna of his

grammar, and another of his vocabulary, in addition to a tika, but nothing is known
of their authorship or their age.|| Sariputta Thera, who was also at the Council,
lived in Polonnaruva in a "mansion of great splendour" built for his by the use
king. He was, so far as we know, the author of seven important works, namely :

(1) the Saratthadipani or Vinaya-tika (MS. Bgerton 766) ; (2) the Saratthamanjusa or
Anguttara-tlka ; (3) the LinatthapakasanT or Papaficasudani-tika ; (4) the Sinhalese
sanna of the Abhidhammattha-sangaha ; (5) the Oandragomi-vyakarana-panjika-tika,ir
called also Ratnamati-panjika-tika or Panjikalankara ; (6) the Vinayasangaha, called also
Palimuttaka-vinaya-sangaha ;** (7) the Padavatara.ff The tthd on no. 6 is said to have
been composed by a monk residing at Jetavana-vihara in Polonnaruva during the reign
of Parakrama Bahu I., at whose request Saddhammajotipala Thera also wrote the
Abhidhammatthasangaha-sankhepa-vannana. The seven other books of this author were,
according to the Gandhavamsa, written at Pukkama.fJ The two Sinhalese works,
Amavatura (MS. no. 23), and Dharmapradipikava, were written by Grurulugomi, who

* Cf. Mahavamsa, ch.. Ixxviii. 7.

t A porana-tiha on this work is also ascribed to one VimalaLnddhi Thera of Ceylon. See Sasanavamsa-
(Mrs. Bode's edition), p. 34.

f Cf. Devamitta Thera's preface to his edition of the grammar, Colombo, 1890 ; De Zoysa's Catalogue,
p. 24.

§ See the colophons of the respective works ; De Zoysa's Catalogue, pp. 21, 24.

II
See De Zoysa's Catalogue, pp. 21, 24.

^ The panjikd was composed by Eatnasrijnana or Ratnamati, as mentioned before.

** Cf. colophon of the Dathavamsa ; preface to the printed edition of the Abhidhammatthasangaha ; the
P.T.S. Journal, 1896, pp. 18, 28 ; Index to the Gandhavamsa.

tt See preface to the printed edition of the Moggallana-panjika-pradipa.

XX Index to the Gandhavamsa, pp. 78-79, P.T.S. Journal, 1896, p. 39.

xvi INTEODUOTION.
seems to have lived in the latter half of the twelfth or the beginning of the
thirteenth century.*
Piyadassi Thera, pupil of Moggallana Maha-Thera, wrote the Padasadhana, an
abridged Pali grammar founded on that of the latter. Sariputta Thera had, as far
as we know, six pupils, namely :
— (1) Sangharakkhita, (2) Buddhanaga, (3) Sumangala,
(4) Vacissara, (5) Dhammakitti, and (6) Medhankara, whose elaborate works, as handed
down to us, fully attest their high literary attainments. Sangharakkhita devoted
himself specially to grammar and rhetoric. His productions are (1) the Susadda- :
—
siddhi, probably another name for his SaratthavilasinI, a on the Moggallanapaiijika ;t
tiled

(2) the Subodhalankara,J on Pali rhetoric ; (3) the Vuttodaya, on prosody (4) the ;

Sambandhacinta, on syntax ; and (5) the Khuddasikkha-tika.§

Buddhanaga wrote the Vinayattha-manjusa, a tlhd on the Kankhavitarani-attha-
katha. ||

Sumangala was the author of :

—
(1) the Abhidhammatthavibhavani, a filed on
Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasangaha mentioned above; (2) the Abhidhammatfcha-
vikasani, a filed on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammavatara and (3) the Saccasankhepa- ;

abhinava-tlka.
Considering the large number of books which appear under the authorship of
Vacissara Thera, it is thought that besides the pupil of Sariputta, another writer
having the same name Vacissara lived in the thirteenth century. However this may be,
the works ascribed to Vacissara Thera are :
— (1) Sambandhacinta- tika ; (2) Subodha-
lankara-tika ; (3) Moggallana- vyakarana-tika; (4) Vuttodaya-vivarana ; (6) Khemappa-
karana-tika (6) Sumangalapasadanl ; (7) Simalankara-sangaha
; (8) Ruparupa-vibhaga ; ;

(9) Uttaravinicohaya-tika (10) Yogavinicchaya

; (11) Saccasankhepa-tika (12) Nama- ; ;

rupa-pariccheda-tika. The Pali Thupavamsa was also written by Vacissara Thera,

who, according to the colophon of this work, was the author of three more books,
namely, Linatthadipani-tika, Saccasankhepa-sanna, and Visuddhimaggasankhepa-sanna.
He may indeed be identical with our Vacissara, for both seem to have been living
in the thirteenth century. Parakrama-pandita, the author of the Sinhalese Thupa-
vamsa (MS. no. 128) upon which the Pali version is based, was, according to "Weliwitiye
Dhammaratana, a contemporary of Vacissara.lT
Of Sariputta's next two pupils, Dimbulagala Medhankara wrote the Vinayartha-
samuccaya or Vinaya-sannaya in Sinhalese prose, and Dhammakitti Thera the Pali
poem Dathavanisa, together with its Sinhalese sanna, in the reign of Queen Lilavati
(restored), about 1211 A.D. Under the auspices of this queen and her minister
two poets of great merit produced the well-known Sinhalese poems
Kirtisenapati,
Sasadava (MS. 88 B.) and Muvadev-davata respectively.**

* Cf, description of MS. edition of this grammar.

no. 23.
f See the preface to the printed
X It has a ftM by Vacissara, and a sanna by an anonymous writer.

§ De Zoy«a's Cat., p. 8. ||
P.T.S. Journal, 1896, pp. 17. De Zoysa's Cat., p. 7.

IT See the preface to the printed edition of the Sinhalese Thupavamsa.

** See Introd, to De Alwis' Sidatsangara, p. clxvi.
 :
;

INTRODUCTION. xvai

Ananda Thera, a disciple of the above-mentioned Dinibulagala Medhankara, made

a Sinhalese translation or sarma of the Padasadhana, and another of the Khuddasikkha.
To him is also ascribed the authorship of the Abhidhammamula-tika.*
According to the Nikayasangraha,f two of Sariputta's pupils, Sangharakkhita.
and Medhankara, held a synod at Vijayasundararama, under the auspices of King
Vijayabahu III,, who ruled at Dambadeniya early in the thirteenth century, whilst Magha,
the usurper, was reigning at Polonnaruva and was spreading destruction all around.
He is stated to have burnt the Buddhist scriptures and all the literary records he could
lay hands upon. Happily this state of affairs did not last long, for a mighty prince arose
in Pandita Parakrama Bahu III. (son of Vijaya Bahu), who, as soon as he ascended
the throne, set himself to bring order into the kingdom, and gave every encouragement
to science and art. His accomplishments were numerous, judging from the glowing
accounts of him in the Dambadeni-asna and in the Rajaratnakara. On account of his
wide knowledge, he was styled Kali-kala Sahitya Sarvajna Pandita. He was a writer of
no mean order. His Visuddhimagga-sannaya (MS. no. 15) and Vinaya-vinicchaya-
sannaya (or Vanavinisa-sanne), which he entitled Mssandeha, are remarkable for their
comprehensiveness ; whilst his Kavsilumina is a masterpiece of Sinhalese poetry, from
which the author of the Sidatsangara has quoted a passage to illustrate the existence of

the anusvdra and the half-nasal sannaka in the Sinhalese language. The paraphrase which
often accompanies the poem is probably by a later writer. This king is said to have

been the author also of the Sinhalese Daladasirita, an account of the *' Tooth-relic " of
the Buddha. $ His Katikavata shows that he was not slow to enforce discipline among
the priesthood. His just rule and the facilities for studies afforded by him, as well as by
many important
Devapratiraja and his other ministers, resulted in the production of
works. Dhammakitti Thera, probably the composer of the Pali poem Dathavamsa,§
compiled the Mahavanasa from the date|| at which Mahanama left off down to
Parakrama-Bahu's reign. Mayiirapada was the author of the well-known Pujavaliya
(MS. no. 25), and work named Yogarnava, both in Sinhalese prose.
also of a medical
Contemporary writers,! besides the king and Dhammakitti mentioned above, were
(1) Anomadassi Sangharaja, the reputed author of the Daivajnakamadhenu;** (2) his
pupil, the composer of the Pali Hatthavanagalla-vihara-vamsa (MS. no. 68, ii.)

(3) Pasmula or Panoaparivenadhipati Maha-Thera, author of the Pali medical work

* See Amarasimlia's preface to his paraphrase of the last two chapters of the Sidatsangara, Colombo 1892.
t p. 23 of the printed edition.

X But see the Mahavamsa, ch. xc. 78-79, where the authorship of this or a similar work is ascribed to
Parakrama Bahu IV. of Kurunegala (A.D. 1295— ? ).

§ If Sariputta's pupils Sangharakkhita, Medhankara and Vacissara, according to the Mahavamsa and
the Nikayasaiigraha, were still living in the reign of Vijaya Bahu III., there is no reason to suppose that
Dhammakitti, who was perhaps a younger pupil, could not have lived a few years longer. During troublous
times he may have fled to Tambarata (see Catalogue, p. 21a), and being invited by Parakrama Bahu, he may
have returned and compiled the Mahavamsa (of. Mahavamsa, ch. Ixxxiv. 12-16).

II
See note by Wijesinha at p. 166 of Pt. I. of the English translation.

T[ See Amarasimha's preface to his paraphrase of the. last two chapters of the Sidatsangara, Colombo 1892.
** De Alwis' Attanagaluvamsa, p. 7, note 6.
 ;

xviii INTRODUCTION.
Bhesajja-manjiisa, together with tlM*; and (4) the three pupils of Vanaratana Ananda
its

Theraf of the Dimbulagala-parampara mentioned above, namely (a) Coliya DIpankara :

Thera, commonly called Buddhappiya, who wrote the two grammatical treatises
Pajjamadhu and Riipasiddhi,! and also, according to the Gandhavamsa, a religious

work entitled Saratthasangaha ; (b) Gotama Thera, who made a Sinhalese translation,
or sanna of the Sambandhacinta ; and (c) Vedeha Thera, author of the Sinhalese
grammar .Sidatsangara§ (MS. 82 A), the Rasavahini, a collection of tales in Pali prose,
and the SamantakHta-vannana, a Pali poem on the sacred mountain, Adam's Peak.
About the same time, if not earlier, the Saddhammaratanavaliya (MS. no. 13) was
compiled by Dharamasena Thera, and the Kesadhatu-vamsa ||
by an anonymous writer.
During the ensuing twenty years the literature of the island seems to have
received many accessions, although of these we can at present only name the Sara-
sangaha, a Pali work on Buddhism, by Siddhattha Thera, pupil of Buddhappiya
mentioned above the Jinacarital and the Payogasiddhi,** both compiled by Vanaratana
;

Medhankara under the patronage of King Bhuvaneka Bahu I. (A.D. 1277 1288), —
and also, tentatively, the anonymous Sinhalese sanna of the Moggallana-vutti.
In 1295 Pandita Parakrama Bahu IV. ascended the throne at Kurunegala. He
was a patron of learning, and during his reign " many religious and historical works
were composed." Amongst them may be mentioned (1) the Sinhalese version of the
Bodhivamsa (MS. no. 16) made by Vilgammula Mahathera; (2) the Surya-sataka-
sannaya (no. 89) by Sri Parakrama Bahu Vilgammiila Mahathera, most probably
the same author (see Catalogue, p. 102a) (3) the Sinhalese Pansiya-panas- ;

jataka-pota (MSS. nos. 110 —

112), which, according to the Mahavaipsa (ch. xc.
—
80 86), was translated by the king himself ;tt (4) the Dampiya-sannaya (5) the ;

Viman-vat; (6) the Petavat; (7) the Buddhavamsa-desana (of. MS. no. 16, fol. aao)
and (8) a portion of the Mahavarpsa.JJ The Lakunusara and the Candasa, two
treatises on Sinhalese prosody, are also put down by De Alwis§§ as productions of
this period to them may perhaps be added the Kaccayanadhatumanjusa by Slla-
;

vamsa Thera of Yakgirilena (Yakdessagala (?)in Kurunegala District).

This reign was followed by nearly fifty years of political troubles, during
which no literary works of any merit are known to have been produced. We next

* See the colophon of the Mafijusa and the Mahavamsa, ch. xcvii. 59-62. Dr. Kynsey, in his Eeport on
Parangi disease (Ceylon Sessional Papers^ 1881, viii.), speaks of a Mafijusa by one Atthadassi Thera, referring
probably to the present work.
t See Nikayasaiigraha, p. 23.

J Cf. its colophon. There is an anonymous tikd as well as a sanna to this work, but no date can be
given to them.
§ Cf. the Orientalist, vol. i., p. 274.

II
As Dhammakitti refers to this work in his portion of the Mahavamsa (ch. xxxix. 49-56), we must assign it

a, date between the sixth and the thirteenth century A.D.

% Cf. Gandhavamsa Index, p. 62. ** De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 26.

ft For the Daladasirifca ascribed to him, see ante, p. xvii., note J.

J:|:
See Tumour's Epitome of the History of' Ceylon, p. 47.

§§ His Introduction to the Sidatsaiigara, p. clxxv.

 — ;

INTRODUCTION. xix

arrive at the time .when Dhammakitti Thera, author of the Parami-mahasataka (a

Pali work on the ten pdramitds of the Baddha), was living at Gadaladeni Vihara,
near Kandy. He was then holding the office of Sangharaja (Primate) under King
Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. of Gampola (A.D. 1344 51 ?), during whose reign the poem —
Mayurasandesa, "Peacock's message" (MS. no. 92), was composed in Sinhalese,
after the model of Kalidasa's Meghaduta.* Shortly afterwards, in the 18th year
of King Vikrama Bahu (A.D. 1374 ?), the Yimuktisangraha was compiled by the abbot
of Lanka-senevirat-pirivena, a grandson of the minister Senalankadhikara Senevirat
who built the Lankatilaka Vihara in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. f Dhammakitti
Sangharaja had a pupil called Devarakkhita Jaya Bahu Thera, who was also known
as Dhammakitti. He was a monk of great literary attainments, and succeeded
his master in the office of Sangharaja, which he held during the reigns of Bhuvaneka
Bahu V. and Vira Bahu II. (A.D. 1371?— 1410). His works are :— (1) the Nikayasangraha
(MS. no. 69 Saddharmalankara (MS. no. 128)
II.) ; (2) the (3) the Jinabodhavali ;

(4) the Sankhepa (5) the Balavatara

;
and probably (6) the Gadaladeni-sannaya,
; as
well as (7) the Saddhammasangaha.J Besides these, two other works, namely the
Yogaratnakara (MS. no. 62) and the Sinhalese Attanagaluvamsa (MS. no. 68 iii.),
were produced in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu V. The Tun-saranaya (MS. no. 29),
and the Gihivinaya, both Sinhalese works on Buddhism, as also, probably, the
Anapattidlpani§ and the Vidar^ana-pota, may be reckoned as compositions of the
fourteenth century.

Peeiod IV. From the fifteenth century to the present time.

The literature of the island, like the flickering of a dying flame, fluctuated con-
siderably during this period.
It rose to its highest degree of brilliancy in the fifteenth century, for Totaga-
muve Sri Rahula Thera and his learned colleagues and pupils flourished then. Sri
Rahula was the abbot of Vijaya Bahu Parivena, and belonged to the Uttaramula-nikaya.
He was indeed the brightest scholar of the age, and was greatly patronised by the
then reigning monarch, Parakrama Bahu VI. of Jayavardhanapura (now Cotta)
(A.D. 1410 — 1462), himself the compiler of a metrical vocabulary of Elu words
entitled Ruvanmal-nighantu. Sri Rahula's devotion to the royal family is shown by
the many affectionate references made to its members in his writings. He was
not only a linguist, being master of six languages |1
(Shadbhashaparamesvara), but
was also a poet of the highest order. He wrote two elaborate grammatical

* The existing Sinhalese sanna of this poem may have been made about this time.
t See the colophon of the printed edition.
{ See U.A.S. Journal, January, 1896, p. 203.

§ This work was written by a pupil of Bhuvaneka Bahu Thera, mentioned in the Vrittamala (see
this Catalogue, p. 976).

II
These were Sanskrit, Maghadi, Apabramsa, Paisaci, Saurasena, and Tamil. See the paraphrase of the
Selalihini-sandesa. •

c2
XX INTRODUCTION.
commentaries, the Moggallayana-pancik:a[sic]-pradipa and the Pada-sadhana-tika,
called also Buddhippasadani, and composed four Sinhalese poems remarkable for
their elegance of style and beauty of imagery. These are (1) the Kavya^ekhara,
(2) the Selalihini-sande^a (Selalihini's message), (3) the Paravisande^a (pigeon's
message), and probably (4) the Perakumba-sirita. Pour more compositions are also
ascribed to him, namely, the Kuveni-asna (MS. no. 33), the Simasankara-chedani,
the Totagamu-nimitta and the Oaturaryasatya-kavya. One of his pupils, Sri Rama-
can dra Bharati, wrote in Sanskrit the Vritta-ratnakara-panjika and the poem Bhakti-
sataka (no. 18), to which was added a Sinhalese sanna by a fellow pupil, Sumangala
Thera.
Besides these books several others, almost all poetical works, were written
during Parakrama Bahu's reign. Among them were — (1) the Kovulsandesa (Cuckoo's
message), by Irugalkula-parivenadhipati Thera of Mulgirigala,* a contemporary of
Sri Rahula ; (2) the Namavaliya, by Nallurutun Minisanhas, son-in-law of the
king; (3) the Guttila-jatakaya, a popular poem by Vetteve Thera; (4) the Gira-
sande^a (parrot's by an anonymous poet of Jayavardhanapura (5) the
message), ;

Tisarasandesa (MS. no. 93), by another poetf of the same city; (6) the Attanagalu-
vamsa-sannaya, written at the request of the king, by a pupil of Sri Maitri Mahasami
of Rajagrama (Raygam-nuvara ?), who was then an incumbent of Vidruma-grama
(Vidagama?) vihara;J (7) the Vuttamala-sandesa-^ataka, or simply Vrittamala (MS.
no. 87), by Satara-parivena Upatapassi Thera; (8) the Saddharmaratnakara by Sid-
dhattha Thera, afterwards called Dhammadinna Vimalakitti Thera.
At this time, or shortly after, there lived another poet of almost equal
rank with Sri Rahula. He was
monk, Mahanetra-prasada-mula Vidagama
the pious
Thera, author of (1) the Budugunalankara, composed in A.B. 2015 (A.D. 1471 72), —
the third year of King Bhuvaneka Bahu; (2) the Lovedasangara, a didactic poem;
and (3) the Kivilakunumini-mala, a treatise on Sinhalese poetry. §
In addition to all these books, the following may also be put down as literary
productions of the fifteenth century: (1) the Kalyanippakaran.a,|| — composed in the
reign Bhuvaneka Bahu VI. (A.D. 1464 1471 ?)
of (2) the —
Lokopakaraya,! an ;

ethical poem by Ranasgalle Thera of Totagamuvihara (3) the Dalada-pujavaliya;** ;

(4) the Dhatuvamsa; (5) the Suganthisara.

The sixteenth century was a sad period. Anarchy and oppression, brought
about by the continual strife of petty rulers, prevailed in the land. Buddhism
suffered considerably, especially during the sovereignty of the parricide Rajasimha I.

(A.D. 1581 — 1592), who became a convert to the Brahmanioal faith. He persecuted the

* See the Orientalist, vol. iv., p. 67.

t Probably identical with the composer of the former poem. Two poems bearing the name Tisara-sandesa>
are referred to on p. 104 of the Catalogue,

J See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 16. § De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 30.

II
Ibid., p. 17. t Ibid., p. 31.

** According to some scholars, this was compiled in the thirteenth or fourteenth century.
 ;

INTRODUCTION, xxi

Buddhists monks, drove them from their temples and burnt all the Buddhist books
that he could lay hands on. Many valuable books were thus irretrievably lost.
Just before the accession of Rajasimha I., the Eajaratnakara (MS, no. 69 iii,)

was compiled by the abbot of Abhayaraja-parivena of Valgampaya, and in 1605-6

a certain Dharamaratana Thera wrote a Sinhalese sanna of the Mahasudassana-sutta
(MS, no. 5). Literature revived a little during the reigns of Rajasimha's successors,
and attained a culminating point in the eighteenth century, from which it gradually
declined to its present state.
One of our most popular poets, Alagiyavanna Mohottala, son of pandit Dahamdaja
of Hisvella, composed his Sevulsande^a (Cock's message) about the close of the sixteenth
century, andKusajataka (MS, no. 95) in 1610; and he probably wrote his Subha-
his
shitaya (MS, no. 94) between these two dates. The Dahamsoiida-jataka-kavya and
Nitisara are also attributed to him. Other works of the seventeenth century which
we can name with certainty are :
— (1) the Mahahatana, by Kirimetiyave Metiiidu ;*

(2) the Parangihatana ; (3) the Kustantinu-hatana (4) the Amkota-hatana ; (5) the ;

Dalada-puvata ; (6) the Pavana (MS. no. 96) ; (7) the Rajasimha-varnanava ; and also
(8) the worksf of Gascon Adigar, of whom a detailed account will be found in De Alwis'
introduction to the Sidatsahgara, pp. ccxi. —ccxix.
As already stated, the literature regained its high-water level in the eighteenth
century. This was chiefly due to the exertions of Velivita Pindapatika Saranankara
Sangharaja, for some notices of whose life the reader is referred to p. 98a of this
Catalogue, His chief works are: — (1) the Bhesajjamanjusa-sannaya; (2) the Bodhivamsa-
sannaya, called Madhurartha-prakasani ; (3) the Sararthasangraha, a Sinhalese work on
Buddhism; (4) the Riipamala, on declensions of Pali nouns; (5) the Munigunalankara

(6) the Abhisambodhi-alankara (MS. no. 17 i.); and (7) the Satarabag.avara-pirit-
sannaya.
At the beginning of the eighteenth century, the Narendrasimha-rajastuti (MS.
no. 97) was composed in praise of King Narendra-simha (A.D. 1701 1734). The Sangha- —
raja' s works were compiled for the most part in the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasimha (A.D.
1747 —1778), who had a Katikavata (rule of conduct) written for the guidance of the
Buddhist monks. In his reign Tibbotuvave Thera (?) compiled the portion of the Maha-
vamsa dating from the reign of Parakrama Bahu lY, of Kurunegala,$ Attaragama
Bandara Rajaguru, a pupil of the Sangharaja, wrote three Pali grammatical works, the
Suddhira-mukhamandana, the Saddamala (MS. no. 84), and the Karakapupphamaiijari
(no. 85), and also probably the medical work entitled Sarasankshepa. Sitinamaluve
Dhammajoti, another pupil of the Sangharaja, was the author of the Balavatarasangraha
and the Balavataraliyanasannaya, called also Okondapolasannaya,§ Siddhattha Bud-

* See p. 106 1 of the Catalogue.

t They are supposed to be the poems Srihgara, iSrinama, Vyogamalaya, Nokkadumillaya, and Eanahamsa-
malaya.

X See Wijesinha's translation, p. 349, note % •

§ Cf. preface of the printed edition of the first work.

 ;

xxii INTEODUCTION".

dharakkliita, a third pupil of the Sangharaja, compiled two Sinhalese works, the
bri Saddharmovada-sangraha on Buddhism and the Siyamopasampadavata on the
introduction of the Siamese ordination.
Other compositions of the eighteenth century, most of which are poetical works, are :

(1) the Sarasangraha, compiled in Sinhalese prose about A.D. 1708;* (2) the Varayoga-
sara, a Sinhalese medical work; t (3) the Namaskara-^ataka (4) the Minicora-jataka, a ;

poem by Pandita-kulatunga, dated 6aka 1636 (A.D. 1714) (5) the Sinhalese version ;

of the Milindappra^na (MS. no. 22), made at the request of Kirti Sri Rajasimha, by
Hinatikumbure Sumangala Thera; (6) the Attanagaluvamsaya, a poem by Nanaratana
Thera, abbot of Attanagalla Vihara ; (7) the Siyamsande^a-varnanava (MS. no. 69 v.),

by a grandson of Yilbagedara Mudiyanse (8) the Gunaratnamalaya, or Sangaraja-vata ;

(MS. no. 98), a poem on the life of the Sangharaja, by Munkotuve Rala (9) the ;

Saiigarajottama-saducariyava, a prose work on the same subject; (10) the Mahasati-

patthana-siitra-padarfchaya (MS. no. 6 ii.), traditionally ascribed to Daramitipola Thera,J
who lived in the reign of Kirti Sri Rajasimha ; (11) the Nilakobosandesa (Green
pigeon's message), a poem composed by Barana Ganitaya in the reign of this
king ; (12) the Tiratna-malava, a poem on the " three gems," by Sumana Unnanse»
pupil of the Sangharaja; (13) the Makaraddaja, a poem composed in 1768 by
Disanayaka Mudaliyar of Matara; (14) the Vallimatakatava, a Tamil tale translated
by the same author; (15) the Viyovagaratnamalaya, a love poem, dated A.D. 1768;
(16) the Kavminikondala,§ a poem founded on the Alinacitta-jataka, in A.D. 1771
(17) the Kinduru-jataka, another poem, all three by Samarajiya Pattayame Liyana
Aracci; (18) the Kavminimaldama,§ a metrical version of the Sonaka-jataka, by
Samarasekhara Disanayaka Muhandiram of Katuvana, dated A.D. 1773; (19) the
Kavmutuhara, founded on the Dasaratha-jataka, by Salielle Maniratana Terunnanse,
A.D. 1784; (20) the Asadisa-jataka, poem by King Rajadhirajasimha of Kandy
a
(A.D. 1780 — 1798) ; (21) another Katikavata, made under the auspices of this king
for the guidance of the priesthood; (22) the Munigunaratna malaya, a poem on the
Buddha, by Sorana Thera of Matara ; (23) the Mahabinikmana (MSS. nos. 101,
103), by Settipala Pandit ; (24) the Makhadeva-jataka (MS. no. 102 ii.) ; and probably
(25) the Janavaipsaya (MS. no. 76 C), by a certain Buddharakkhita.
It would be to more lucid review of the literature of the
difficult give a
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries than that published by James de Alwis in his
introduction to the Sidatsangara. The works of the nineteenth century not included
in his account are : —
^(1) the Mahasirasapadaya, a metrical incantation composed by

Puvakmote Thera (2) the Suvasandesa (parrot's message), by Atthadassi Thera of

;

Bedigama Vihara, A.D. 1806 (3) a paraphrase of Thomis Muhandiram' s Gangarohana,

;

by Veligama Dhammajoti; (4) the Yogaratnamalava (MS. no. 61), by Midellava Korala;
(5) the Dathagotpadipaya, a poem on Buddhist relics, by Weligala, A.D. 1819 (6) the ;

* De Alwis' Sidat., Introd,, p. ccxxiii. t Jr&«<^., p- ccxxv.

I Jayatilaka's
preface to the printed edition, Colombo 1886.
§ There is a glossary or getapada on this poem, by Karatota Thera.
 INTRODUCTION. xxiii

Vadugahatana, a poem on the Ehalapola tragedy by the same author (7) the Siyabas- ;

maldama,* by Kiramba Thera, A,D. 1820, who was also the author of six other poems,t
as well as of a short treatise on Sinhalese grammar; (8) the Kavmini-randama, a
metrical version of the Paficayudha-jataka, by Madihe Sri Sumitta Dhammakkhandha
Thera, A.D. 1832; Blu words, in verse,
(9) the Heladiv-abidanavata, a vocabulary of
compiled in 1838 by Matara Saranapala Thera, author of the three poems (10) Yoga-
bharana, (11) Kalutara-varnanava, and (12) Vedahatana;J (13) the Daladasirita (MS.
no. 106), a poem on the tooth-relic of the Buddha, A.D. 1846; (14) the Telapatta-
jataka, by a poet named Simhaba, A.D. 1856 (16) the Kavsilumina, a metrical version
;

of the Andhabhiita-jataka, by Talarambe Dhammakkhanda, A.D. 1826; (16) the

Khuddakapatha-sannaya (MS. no. 10 ii.), by YatramuUe Dhammarama at the request
of Professor R. C. Childers, A.D. 1868.
Besides the works enumerated in this introduction, there is a mass of anonymous
literature of uncertain date, and also several compositions of living writers. Limita-
tions of time and space have prevented the inclusion of these, and all discussion of the
style or literary merit of individual authors, as well as any attempt to explain the
changes which the Sinhalese language has undergone since the age of the earliest
lithic records.

* De Zoysa's Cat., p. 31.

t See De Alwis' Introd. to Sidat., p. ccixxvii., and also description of MS. no. 107 in the Catalogue.

X See preface to the printed edition of the Heladiv-abidanavata.

 .

CATALOaUE OF

SINHALESE MANUSCRIPTS.

CHEISTIAN LITEEATUEE.

BIBLE.

G\.- cp§e65©E53© doasg (giesossJ S5S<5 ^csossJsoS

1.
Or. 1393.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 106 (gv-ST©) ;
^ ®s)©s)
19f in. by 2^q ;
6 — 11 lines, 16 in. long;
e3©saoq<5S-aB,.^

part of it written fairly well in large cha-

racter, but the rest carelessly, by a Low-
country scribe. Early ISth century. The
leaves and the verses of the text are
numbered in Sinhalese numerals. End.
[Gr. Undeewood.J
I. Foil. 1—62.
©CO 35©^ ^® CS§«g©3J>$52S:$'®S53 ^S^0®®CS23::I' ©Kjacf
Suddhavu Evanjeliya Matthevusgen
Uyavunu hetiye.
A Sinhalese translation of the Grospel
ea. ssS^ £)(3© ©oJzss^os «9^"© C36\a3ss5"
according to St. Matthew.
Sosid* §?SD® ®® C^G' ca®«CQei xS^dzss (^Q®ssi .

Beg.

' S(S-aS>2S^ or
eSasSaozssd
sJ§ dS gssssaacs
B
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE.
n.- Foil. 63—106.

Suddhavu Evanjeliye Marhusgen liyavunu End.

hetiye.
^. ZSi^q ®@2Si ^2S5@ CSj® S5z?S33*<3 ®ffC3?S59

A Sinhalese version of the Gospel accord-

ing to St. Mark. ©iSzssd ^aSq e3o®<:5 ©ig-igj e^^'^S^sd" 8€)jS3

Beg. ®;^d®023d' gcsgsg eajSosQ ^©g 6S®d@©oa

Both these translations are, probably, made

from an English version. The phraseology
agrees more or less with that adopted in the
Sinhalese translation of the Old Testament,
Qq© @® @o®ts5 gascsaS c®® qfti9ga©voe 65)
which was printed at Colombo in 1819-20
under the direction of the Colombo Auxiliary
Bible Society.

eSo® '
®(g3
 — —

BUDDHIST LITEEATUEE.

INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON.

2.
(5©C33 (3©e33C3©vc3o, es-^dLS ©oDeiCSJo^ScitSca;
Or. 1309.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 76 (zss — ®©^a);
161 in. by 2^; 7-t-8 lines, 13f in. long;
written in a small legible liand by a Low-
country scribe, in the 19th century. 233©vd03l5 e33^®i)3255S5o (^^^©€30373.

[G. E. Mason.J

III. Foil. 37—75.

eso®^.), caos©255®; Cf-^.

Bhihshu-pratimohsha-padarthaya.
and ends :

SjaS, 6 S'85S3 oq^CScS; C3® ©55X55 iS, tS<§)iSi§i;

The Pali text of the Bhikkhu-patimokkha,
es©g>I)3q®3©4^''^, @?553©35339 gg^'Zssgj qfSSi^
" The Office of the Confession of Priests,"
accompanied by an anonymous interverbal
®3©2S5,' ©©3^ ©2r)3a53<5?S:«S50«g; C3©aS) l9 iS©,

sanne or interpretation into Sinhalese. A

ec33€>' fi «9^2sd'©Sad' ®; SzsaS^nSao, iSssS^os

full account of the Pali text is given in

Qi»(3 a'25g3®s33©®o
Ehys Davids and Oldenberg's introduction ca®e33q?s^ 2S3Sga5s9"S .

to their translation of it in vol. xiii. of the Ses2J>3<5x®q^csceS . -^a^ 93^®®383^®ce^

Sacred Books of the East. Previous editions
and translations of it are mentioned in Sir
J. P. Dickson's article on the Patimokkha
(Journal R. A.
3.
S., vol. viii., pp. 62—130).
Add. 17,678.— Palm-leaf; foil. 138 (253
The present paraphrase begins
Nidanuddeso, or the second chapter accord-
at the
M<s); 191 in. by 2f ; 8 9 lines, 17 171 —
in. long; written in a fairly good hand,
ing to Dickson's edition, as follows :

probably by a Low-country scribe, early in

the 19th century. [J. Williams.]

e3©i;5X5?, ©S3o'C3; C8o6\^3, CSoCa ©33®; Q®,

SS!SsS^3 ' (5®£33C3d 253|)C3 *sJ©s5 &
®2S5 '
qf©©^®3©5S2;9
acT
 — —
4 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
I. Foil. 1—73.

Brahmajdla-sutrartha-vyakhyana.

An anonymous interverbal interpretation

of the Brahmajala-sutta, the first sutta of
the Digha-Nikaya (I. 1).

After the usual adoration to Buddha, the

interverbal interpretation begins :

©®, ®oS8o' ©I® ^^OQ ; 660 ^?S)o, e«® Cp!J333

CfC3«s^(3^ ; €)zsi® C3®ceo, 62s5 CB@©>os£s5!fi ; «;ra©o,

930fiS3:!5©«§^ gg dde^aj®; didcnsjo, d)£5(gE55a^3Q;

©Q; <^5SX5>d» €), ©aaS^^^g ^; qfa3?S5®c30o,

d*<g^* ©oifra^osQ; ®£53S33, e820'i>e53«r»52S©>ca^*

©\^«S3 C3§o, @®^' S3?J5'oej £550C3®CS5 ©zsjeszO'"

g<5 ; e3©®©S32S5!S <fi:^ge3©^53!f*, e3«538"c8ca23?e3®

-!f)'^^2^2SJ'es3J«a®«53 ; 633 es ©2S32S^3 ©eaO'SS, 6g
e3©^?S5©©" 6\S3©aJ e3i®^"©ios®i©. cf-j.

and ends with a record of the great occasions,

in the history of Buddhism, on which the
earth is stated to hare quaked miraculously,
as follows :

®>®©«a C3e)o3®tQS3g S3S)cq d)©j5ozsxs3®o3a

^J5^S'*C55©^^"©S2X)' ©qC3«S53 ZSi6-^Qq 03©
g2552n® g^ce£35E)©<Cs5 ®!S®©iOe23d' 9§S''©>S33©®0
<^<5i?S3253 g2533(5©08SCf 255 ©£33©^ 6
§££©£53© ^^
csa©>s3 a(i)®oQ E)3 Cf2£c3 <^3q(5 cacS^Q ^©<S3?51"
©>® ca3C3«55e^cQtS goc^^ces ^©^zscf ©S)3 ©1^3 353

©235 6g"e3iq ££e:<fis3 ®®d'a5S='» Sgce ©sss^daSs'".

Sedese^ . . . %^doQ ^^o^d ©axsjcDa'^'

'srf
 — —— — —
INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON.
After the usual adoration of Buddha, the country scribe named Don Avureris Appu
interpretation begins :
of Bentota, in the 19th century.
[E. GoEDON Geinlintgn.J

II. Foil. 85—112.

©laeg Qd ©aiDSS ad eaod (55-i^ ^3 ^ssid

S|© calicq d)®c5os3es5i)Qaj?S5«SD8'eazci'®dSa£3d' §<£>

Mahasatipatthana-sutrapadarthaya.
®(33© giS3®8.a3 ©zsj^dSssi' ©qcasDisssd 6)c,
An interverbal interpretation of the Pali

^©o Mahasatipatthana-sutta, the 9th discourse of

© ®0©S23d'; ^S3o, ©>® CpZ533d©vc3E5C!' CftS

— the Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya (II. 9),

sSiQq ®®©d qfC32r>e^ <s\®©d® cfcazs^©^ «?^
followed by a eulogium on the same sutta.
and ends :
The authorship is traditionally ascribed to
^©aa^, csas) ca®E3s5 @(S5® e3®e3s5 cf)^ ^©» Daramitipola Maha-thera,* who lived in the

eo®e3S3?Scaq ©S5©.^>?3 didd^ C3®as5 cp§ ®-^ reign of king Kirtisri Rajasimha (A.D.
C3J3'° c3®e33:>':9o3^ cs^f) ©® ©.©"isnSjss ca®c3S^^ -sS 1747 —
80). This tradition is to some extent
confirmed by the date found on fol. d s a.,
essod S)©q ©assQcs'^osgrf ©He3C3@?S303zS(5®®ac!'
according to which the work was composed
" in the month of Phussa in the year 2303
® eaxooaS ©c^dj ®^C3
?53es5d jS&asT)" e3®e333tSo3
«5^a© e3®0dS5"©Z533Q ©C^(g®sfiS3.
after the death of Buddha " (Dec. Jan., —
A.D. 1760-61).
The colophon, in Pali :

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the

C32S5dj®d®(33®Z33233?S53®dD S|©®0 tS5C5©3 S^S interpretation begins :

«S:50d)QQo oa®353e30(33?S^o®2JX3>®d" e3o'^"23X»©d§

€>©©S® ^330, ©®, CpgeS®?^''' ®eS33!S333CSJ3^'£3
©oe3®i?S5 cfS3&32S^®6ccQfflce csS^Sa ©easQg^s^sS^"'
csd@d(j3?r)©"£53£3:^^" ®jSSad' ©® e3^e3^3?S5 ^
®^©©C3 ^®o ®e553S5^caES5s:)^arieao ©(^©es^So oS
^3CSX53 a§®^'©qe3?S53©; €)©o ^330, ©®ca32333d
^S)S)3?S5§©e3®S33 £3^303 ©©S3 coejK3«oS^a e^^S;
©cazrf qfC3sS7(3q ©®©ca c^&^Qq ©®©sa Gees?J5
S5S53gC3-SS©©©©eS03 [stc] S"e3E3®)©«a ^235sD"
(3^, ©2S^3©E53JSi, ©©/' ®3©ed, ?g-2ao cfi^®, 6©o
0©353a ©d>iS4S>'"'?S5253S)©S3Z53 ©S^eoS-SSd^'oSo fc^di
©@©d®iS . f^i
©3©d a©i)da32S5©3©d-g^ 353 SSO ®5S53^^S£5?53

^SKSeXa CfS3d©'S^-§^?S33 ^SS33. and ends :

ffS3253®5553, cacSs e£;e33©g al)® @©?SD'' g^

Q3tS©C32d(' C3©:4X333e3"g, ©-53 ^253§, £3253(3
6. ©Z53(3€3^°CSZS:)' 2S5S33 dWH^t^QCQZ) Oz®'^ &dq?si

Or. 3637.— Palm-leaf; 112 (ssj-ds); foil. eassS £3®^^' tQ^!s!S g§S©is3o© Cfi^ i^didQ
15| in. by 2i; 7—8 lines, 13| in. long; SsS €) Scsd fB2S^(S^; toc53©©S33 3338330, (§

writben in an ordinary hand by a Low- e3al)®3§35^' SsSgSea £)i)® ossjs'^ g©3a53g

' cp55©®s:i^| Zrf© *(^ * See H. Jayatilaka's preface to the printed edition of
f -iiS 10 11 Colombo, 1888.
« es3
" t3®3e3a3 '^
£S3(33?s5®ss:)s>©d '^
^®s5| OJS 2Si© es al)©.qC53
17 18
^-SSSi Si33© ^'
©® '« aS:@©-€f5 ©
31
^ " C3c)i)3®a33 '^
a|.(S3©S33.
 — . —
BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
Copyist's name :

qf§©<5Sd qfog o3?S5 ®®©S?S5.

This is followed by a sermon in praise of Two editions of this interpretation of the

the sutta, mostly composed of traditional sutta, without the concluding discourse, were
stories in illustration of merits acquired by printed at Colombo, in 1883 and in 1888.

listening to it when chanted. Some of these

stories are tobe found in Dhammakitti's
Saddharmalankaraya. 7.
Beg. Or. 4961.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 28 (255 — ©©a);
^^^* ©d-iS tadiS^^ C5S5 ©^ add zsidi
15i in. by 2^ ; 8—9 lines,
13f long; in.

written fairly well, by a Low-country scribe,

^3' ^a32J3 9c53i gdsSca ©^Ss^®^© ©nqszsj
in the 19th century.

-€^'d ^<5c5aS«S53^ CaS C3?S) 253.zS&dMc33CS!S5S

©^C3^3© 253(3" ©CiOa^'g ©© ®e55"ca4io^3JiS5
AnguUmdla-sutranta-dharma-desanava.
^^ ©^©^3© q^ ©®S3C3 ©3(3^55(5 JjaQffl-i^

® eS5i3i' ^(5aSSj3"i)2§ " al)i)©^C3?S53"©©JJS3

An interverbal Sinhalese commentary on
.
Cft
the Pali Angulimala-sutta, the 6th sutta of
End. the Rajavagga Majjhima-Nikaya
of the
(II. iv. 6). It is a discourse on the robber
t> Sc3d"ca^a^3?f5^?9©^C3"2S53©©23rf' ^25X313"
Angulimala, who was converted by Buddha,
C)C3SS5 ©2533 aS^^-SS^" 9e3oC33§©032S!' gdi© JiSisssd
and was admitted into his monastic Order.*
-f^a3aC3''S53©032Si' ®CS^^' a3®-253®3 SSS Sdo©©
^'^ Cf®©© Beg.
C3.S53S3©0323J' «^3S2S33 aSS^^SSL? »3

S<5o32j:)©ffi3555s" ca€) d-i^" ®5S58 gtsoq «s,c3233

€2233(3 ^'^ ^d asi-i^-^^^" deaacszDg ®® e^e^Q

Colophon : @3Q ^^3iSXS5 at) ®^e3"^3© ®3Sa23rf'; €l©o

c3@S)8^*S^SQ)32S5^^©e3es3e3EaaB^©ca ts&zs)
gs3o, ®®cS32533c5©o355:J^ qfC3?JD(3^ ©@®e3 qfC3?55

^©3:13 sadiosScssS© ^es3®3©e3 S«s53co©s53 Qq ©®©d® qEC3?S5(3^; €)253o CS®CSo, C3 25J'''©

3363(5 S3?g ®3«33^®3e3 g&3JS5K)" e3dl2j^S3a§ 2533

qfaSa£)©^'e3c5a£)©e53©ae5o ^d«53cacS3 ^S)3SScq

8e03?SDo 253c532S5®aS©(3So3
(30S0" Q:?g®(5®35,'*©S33 ©2S53®0S33SJ 0&3©^3
2S5yi e3®033§ ^©33 ®.^e3j3'''c325J"®233®(5(fi ©®C3
e3'''®c3ss:)' 9253363'' e3®oe23d' qfs?©dad' 253c5^'<i^
Ca^C^35J5gS) a^Sid gS333^©®3q^3©©£5d"
;^''S33s cs®cs e3o©a)33g 62s5 ai) ©qca^'js^a cs®
^89«33ajS23Li'®253©d25d' ^®©®©3
Cf
©casJtS — qf-j

* For another version of this story see Amavatura,

'23rf© ^ a[f®d©cs5 chap, vii., Aiigulmal-damana (no. 23).

' arf^d » d.
^©3 " S33 "a " ca ^' o '' the Pali form of Skt. aAan in the latter
ea ssJgsj part of compounds.
'*
sSi " S3Li"©Cj, ^t
^^^^
'"'^^ '=£^'©3 "*
cp?si®o^ ^' a ="'<^s5S5aa© 3?
©®c5a^ 'o '2533 'ca
 INTEEPEETATION OF THE CANON.
End. II. Foil. 14—32.

SSSS £3(3553 6\(334^ CfQScsQ ©t^ ©-i^'gsxf ®d)

SS SS ®S DamsaJc-pevatum-sutra-padarthaya.
cfooca ^i®& caS cfQgcaQ e3z®-€^

An anonymous interverbal interpretation

<]p«5@cQD eaSo S5®2x:i' ©e53o'©>c3®cd ^cai) sj)i®di in Sinhalese of the Pali Dhamma-cakka-
(f®3 dcs^cezrf ®e9*§ ©€)2S3 ®a^osss5 ^^©za ppavattana-sutta, of the Anguttara-Nikaya,*
©2j3'i9® ©C302J3ca g^ad" g'^'SDcsss? ©®d(3 j!S^® the so-called first sermon of Buddha.
©®adcS3 [sic] ®d Soea ©eg© Se65«sces?©ed ^Scs
Beg.
•qO'^^s:)^ ©jH@cQS5®d §© css^srf ©ca''®^ad csS
©®,'' cpsea®?^" ®ss333533c5a53e3 esdSdcszs:?©
£532X^63 ®3@Sad' S^'^S) ^Ws^ gSS) GiZSiQ ®@3S)x
^©S3q®3 <g eaa^ ^©©cs^ 4S)£3-?9-e5M© ^®?S5
c5^ ®2j5s ge33£)" e52S^253g ®® ©''©csssJ esiQ^o
©oQtS ©i3 e3i©^8®c) caaic^ ssae'^za^^ss^tS®
ga)3tJX55 al) ©^e3'°«S55© — <^-j

End.
©jscf SS ^ ©fiiOa'S Sea csc3c5 cad-i^ q^ead-i^ ®®©®Ce2n£l®© CQ555 £3(^08 qp§ ©2533S SS^SjS
e5^ Csd-i^ 235(5i4^ ^a3«S5 &<S^Q3<^6i CsSlCq
d)©>d3S3C3®CQ3«SD2d ©K)o"'®S3©fi2Xi' ^©^® §S) 03g§ SlS csaS'^'sjca ©©js^ss^^'oa . ^^©©©sS-ko"
£3^ §"502fts5g?S5jg ^©«? ra«J £533 @@Q ®g C3©3 03S55 aJiSrf esSssd" ef/8^rf!3cl,S©S5©S33 ©2333©
dg cf^QsSsira eSd^cazs:? c3-g^"(io®d d?s5 za ®«S^fi3S,^ CS^ ©©23;? ©£,,(3^* C"^-"^ ©©2J5G3 K3xd
•I^3§"S3 ®253®d@2St ®© cf^g®3© ^sgasixn ©£2^ So3(3(3=^' ?S3® @3©as) «339'='33o3 S ^ssgaj.
£>|)®" ©^ea^DD© ®®®C3" cs®e63d®5S33 9 ©q© ^©€3JS5 e3i©?go ^^ £3C,.5§«53^' 4^®.
®C3'=253 .
qf«^g®3e QSSeSo.
A printed edition of this identical inter-
A printed edition of this commentary was pretation appeared at Colombo in 1887.
published at Colombo in 1891 ; but its text
varies in several places from that of the
present MS., especially at the commence-
ment as well as at the end where consider-
able portions are left out. 9.
Or. 4145,— Palm-leaf ; foil. 62 (233 — ©So,);
17|- in. by 2 ; 7 lines, 16|- in, long ; written
in an ordinary hand by a Kandyan Buddhist
8. friarnamed Rabaveve Sobhita dated Saka 43 ;

Or. 4705.—Palm-leaf 32 (za

; © s)
foil. — ;
(on fol. 50ft), which most probably stands

in. long
for " Saka 1743 " (A.D. 1821-22).
17f in. by 1| 6 lines, 161-
; written ;

in a large legible hand, probably by a Low-

[E. GoEDON Grinlinton.J
country scribe, in the 19th century.
[Alice Chopin.J
* See Prof. Ehys Davids' preface to his translation of
the Sutta in the Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi.

'C9 ©-g^ ^©8

&> »©3
'
<g3 " 2sc)'®e5 2S5

"®3
 ——
BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
Copyist's colophon:
II. Foil. 9—506.
<5a3©i©© ©633^255 85g"Sd03«d'@
SzSCf ©023 ^®S?S3©^25df" €3253 ©S GSSSSgd .

i25?S5S . C3253 ©^ eossgd 62536.*

Sattasuryodgamana-sutraya.
This is followed by three Pali verses in

An anonymous adoration of Buddha, his Doctrine and his

paraphrase in Sinhalese of
the Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta, one of the dis-
Sangha or Order, and a colophon repeating
courses in the Anguttara-nikaya which treats
the name of the discourse and that of the
section of the Anguttara-nikaya to which it
of the Buddhist shandhas* and cosmology.
belongs.

Beg. For a description of another MS. of this

©so 02530 cfawo work, in the University Library of Copen-
i*)©©l)2)cga3o, <§®, cpgca§)'«§
hagen, see "Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 346.
csi3S(5ce23Li'[©es325::i']ea ®oSi&zs^ ^©a @Q55®o@c5 -g^'<5

j5:)0©CS'2§0^ CS®£335 d^O 233S5:ls53'§S3 c5sS303555§

III. Foil. 51—62.
6^® CaS5«53^©C8B)* ^S)®?S3 ^S3q53'5$X55 S)l)®

©M^[C53]i553© — e^i
Satara-iriyavuvd.
End.
A treatise in Sinhalese prose in praise of
(|>>a§o33jft'a§ca g^otS) cat) £30633533 (5 gg^db^' the four iriyafathas'\ or " postures " of
aii)®ca23Lf©ira ce^S3HS53© 9 3530 ca' ©12533c) £53^ Buddha. The author is unknown. The
sentence Babdveve samige satara-iriyavuvayi
in the colophon, probably signifies the owner
e3253(3 C3«So32S:i' ©©©£5302^555^3 '°g d)CS3^ S3253(3
and transcriber of the copy, and not the
©2536 ^'cazs::)' ^^'^ cphn" gQ6 Qq C3®qS g«s,
author of the work, as this friar, Rabaveve
Sg2S3!i3as 03255 ©«gfea ai;®ca2si'©c3 Cf©©S3ao3 Sobhita, was the copyist of the foregoing
g^©©ac3 253(5'i^©c3(S ^©23 ®^raH"cas5d'©cs5 work also.

(^sJtSSeO (^£3q©@23d' i35®zrf©K)2S:)'©d 6 ©©

The text begins :

^^73" g©<5 Qq d&555Sa^" ©^la ©l^ceadf

C3 ©3 tgS30®(3 "C33C3(5«22.S5o t<5S3(53«S53gSs3o [sic]
Cf©©S)3a g?9©©acS 2a(5©®23d' ScSiS'® C3o£33(5
SS©-3qo S«^S3C3S)Sd?553Se3^S3253o[sic];S2?5?SD'°
g^ ©(S»©3 «3SeqS33«a,-^059 e3z®«S3" ©^liS S)©
«3©o£32S5"©® 255<5Seao . C33'^253a^(3=''S)d«533(5253
92533^3 ' 253(5® 2S:i' C3®e335 dsSi 253'i^-€^§35gj" ©®
S3SXng®S5a*S'^®'i^° g^3«SX5? ai-®©^C32S5Q©"
and ends abruptly :

2S»®©3 9c,(g®d253 . C3S3S3g©Sffl''^e)®255 ^^C3

©®n@ ®3(33 qQ?T) Sd-i^ a\Si&Qiz20>tsi''*f9
sag &&qocq6i €3®j5235 csg© ea&cq d)©£5oans3
®033 2S523J'©E)2S:^©eSSa2S:i' . §g©©®©3 &&Qi
* A teclmioal term of the Buddhist philosophy, meaning 1^61 .... <5ei)j©x©© 'Ce3@©® C3S3d i|iSce£i©S.
" elements or attributes of being " (Childers' Pali Dic-

tionary, p. 198).

' 253<ifc'o®aS3 *
©C33 "CSd "(3^ "S5 '"-g^O^ "-i^ "C6qO "QO ©csao
'
ffl)3
' ©a^S5?9 'ca «§ »g * This last date is a later addition.
" ©J3 " C333 5^3§ t For an explanation of this term, see Childers' Pali
" ^ "253 -^®a-S3© " a|;©^C5a«SD3© Dictionary, p. 160,
 — ; —— .

INTEEPRETATION OF THE CANON.

10.
Or. 1005. —Thin blue-tinted European paper
foil. 31 ; 7f in. by 6
2^ to 4f ; 16 to 23 lines, and ends :

in. long; beautifully written in a clear

2Si®2)^, !S33®oS2SCi'^; ©cnQo, ^^c?©; ©©>2S5
uniform Low-country hand, probably by the
translator, Dhammarama CS;i5, CS2533CiC33® ®3 (So ©03 ZSf C5«Q©iJ333Q qe?S53
Thera, himself;
dated 17tli October, 1868. S33® @3<&0©ce25Lt' 9^2S^©iS339; C53«g, '3& 253©©

[R. 0, Childees.J 235'5)'; e3Qte3©c3cej2o, cccScCT ©©^soass©© ; 2^5 gjT)

€)&, «5^i©S3 ©?SD3ai®©2J323d'©2s:i'ca ©K5©ai ^®3

II. Foil. 7—31. ©3C3©0QS ^8<^ tStg^® 8S^©23d'e3o©25di'oe.

33255 ^^ce ^@ . a^q233e33db eszscf iS^CSS

Khuddakapatha-sannaya.
Colophon :

An interverbal translation into Sinhalese

6. Q. ®(^£)Sc3®©'.e5^«5^?f5
of the Khuddakapatha, the first of the fifteen
Khuddaka-nikaya (I. 1). It
divisions of the ®2reS©^2SD3<]Soe3@©s33

was made at the request of Mr, R. 0. Chil- ©a3©ao §^<5253e3:(£>CiS3

ders by Dhammarama Tbera* in 1868. The 8DD3<53©@3 ffii533ce?9,

Pali textf was published by Mr. Childers

with, an English translation in the Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1870. {
The Sinhalese translation is accompanied by C3e3©siB C33©2a gS33®^o. 1868 10/17 ^cs.
many useful annotations by the translator.
After the usual adoration of Buddha, which
is also rendered into Sinhalese, the trans-
lation begins :

11.

§S)o,(i) ©S^sJ'; S3(5-€^p, (2) csd-i^csd, oSda®, Add. 11,651.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 265 (355 —
a-)) 17 in. by 2J; 6 to 7 lines, 14f to 15^
©ca®; ©<2f>o©e53ojsJ, §S)o, ggad'; csd-i^o, ®Q ;

in. long ; written in a fair large band, pro-

ssc3(5 QzsiQ 8(SQoqcxj; cssSdo®, 6\caS?S5o3 ©255
bably by a Kandyan scribe, early in the 19th
©d®, e>s5:?:®5533a:f, cs)©d3®, ^jS® . ffj. century. [J. Barlow Hoy.]

(1) e3a(5@S33e3Ss:)aSa?3 03 e3«£q/eae,c33 fisSsJio

I. Foil. 1—1516.
©-a^qoejio Cf@c5:gd5 S]®cDo; @£)qfScso@©sS5.

(2) tSocs«S^e3(5-i^ ; cad-i^coaso^o e>^n©>.^S

Dhammapada.
* See the Pali colophon at the end of the MS. He The Pali text of the Dhammapada, the
is the same person as " Yatramulle Unnanse of Vanavasa
second book of the Khuddaka-nikaya (I. 2),
Vihara, Bentota," mentioned in Mr. Childers' note on
fol. 1. See also no. 108, fol. 6.
accompanied by an extensive interverbal

t See foil. 1—6. interpretation in Sinhalese by an unknown

X See N.S., vol. iv., pp. 309—339. ancient author.
 —
. ——— — ^
10 BUDDHIST LITBRATTJEE.
After the usual adoration of Buddha, the II. Foil. 152a— 1936.
Pali text begins :

®®2S5jgS)5)om®3£)®2;a ®e>5553©<c3S)3 s)ev?S53

®ce3 — ®.C3
Nimi-jatakaya.
The interpretation begins :

The Sinhalese version of the Nimi-jataka

(Fans. 541), extracted from the Pansiya-
a|;S)®ca3, ®®JS^3gaQ)oO®3, 2533®3S€)d3§ ©>tt5 panas-jataka-pota. See no. Ill, foil. 2 Ss 6
<^®c62s3"©e3S)eg^@!j53g ©ssotos g 1)3®®' ©2533 Q —2 c£)a 6. For copies of another version,
apparently independent of the present one,
see nos. 118 — 120.
The text ends :

C3SH)®©oS«5®S3C3)5r3o S5®0S?o §^® §3K)®4^o. III. Foil. 194a— 241&.

The interpretation ends :
— A number of tales similar to those in the

C3Si)S)©S3aS3®S3C332i5o, €3235© O Saddharmalankara, illustrating the merit of

©> 253© ' C33 ad'
dana, almsgiving, especially in the form of
benefits to the priesthood.
eoa^iDss §E3®£)So33S ©tea iS®^; s3o, a aS
-€^.©©033; qpeSo, ®®; §3B3®^o §^@, @Ji£5® Beg.
-i^CS S 2§oe© . §3Q53®-€^©®Sira3 dS)Sc3?S®®3. ^S)§© «s^3(3253 «5^® CO® ©i<5©ea 5S5© ®es5©as
This is followed by the text alone of the c5i«SX)'C5523d'®eJ9 (3e3Ca53?J5 255i52S:2J33'°g 6£3J

Udddnam, the last verses of the Dhamma-

pada, which begins :
03555 g ©^®i^®2S5£s5 qfi^a — qff
03®233o O®<^o gS32S3o ges^o S)3®(32S3 O^SJo
— ©>e3. End.

and ends : Cf9®®03JS" S £33253 ®^ ?S3«J53 § g©3^g S^'^"

'="

aS®e3®q ^esseaSteS ©^83:<3§e)£)Q)2^?S53— ©85^^ca ©si 35i«S5<i| ^•a^" ®^ «©(So ®®38SS

Ca®e3i3j fiSsSS®© (5SJCS3C53 233(5©.

C3®q)S) C3 352553 g®CO<3>2533 ^^©©(53© Cf2S53®CSl

^^3.3235 'KS^^®«5^^o 6c33 e3e-co32J5s5

IV. Foil. 242a— 265.
^S)§^o.

Dhammapada have
Several editions of the
frona time to time appeared in print in Eurudharma-jatakaya.
Europe, India, Burmah, Siam and Ceylon,
The present text with the Sinhalese com- The Sinhalese version of the Kurudhamma-
mentary has been printed twice in Colombo, jataka (Faus. 276), extracted from the
in 1879 and in 1889, under the editorship of Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. The text varies
Heyyantuduve Devamitta, the vice-principal slightly from that in no. 110, foil. ^3 a —
of the Vidyodaya Pali College in that city. ®®-g^fc.

'
C3S3lJS:e) '23*© " ff9®®cs 2^5553
i35333S3 (£9
 —

INTERPRETATION OP THE CANON. 11

Beg. a bold clear hand, probably by a Kandyan

scribe, early in the 19th century. The boards
are lacquered and painted with floral and
foliage ornamentation.
J'or another version, see no. 130, art. iv.
[Presented by Sie A. W. Feanks, K.C.B.]

ess)® dsusiiQ^fO
12.
Saddharma-ratnavaliya,
Or. 4143.—Palm-leaf; foil. 176 (235 — 63® +
one unmarked leaf); 17 in. by 2f ; 6^7 lines, called also

—
14| 15 in. long ; written in a fairly legible
hand by two Buddhist monks, Kirimetiyave
Maha-thera,* and Valasveve Sumahgala, a / Batanavaliya.

young Bhikkhu, late in the 18th century.

An extensive collection of Buddhist tales
[B. GoEDON Geinlinton.J
elucidating the moral aphorisms of the
Another copy of the Dhammapada and its Dhammapada, compiled in or before the
Sinhalese sanne. The present text, how- 13th century A.D. by Dhammasena Thera.
ever, contains more clerical errors than the
preceding manuscript.
Beg.
Transcriber's colophon :

®as5 ®e33®(33"©©d ss^ssi e^nQQ 6tSQ c^-^

(fl!S) ®S3 g^^®cd iSii%6i ^4J0 qfj^ 9255DCSC8
©d cp?SD2SX55 ^-g^ qfi^ ®en®®(5®d tao6 eg-gsS
?S7j£):ae3'®csz5d' E)£,^Q a@6oS3' tsss^&ssi ©casJ
©enad'®C3 gcoo iS®2a©(3^ zSS^iSoaa©© gS)(5

cs?323:i'®eo'£jJCT®cs5?s5SEa2s:f6\cs caco ©ec5^"St®S

s5@offli(3 ^5)3 (323[i'©eo23Li'©ca escss ®@® ®qs53®
SssJ Cfi?9 qfo ^®e3"^di §g ds532SD2s:r©eo23d'

^QssS gc63 ^®233C53"CS.

®d — ^^,

End.

13. ®q©<^®535aJ ^6iSXsi6^ C^f^3!iS^&iiSiQ^6& .

.cse3©«8 ^®gsJ csosi 555®g2rf (5a3ass33©(5i

Or. 4786.— Palm-leaf foil. 707 (sss— 9, ©3®—;

db»i, S — £)<i3, Qis— (gg, 2S3.g"

®^®?S32S3"aJ ce3C333«f5 ©23®d-?9. ©SsS © '*

— g.g and Qa.g— t&i.g, ?S53 ra®«3353 (^azscf CfQcfg So02SJ"©c5^"233

^zx:?

accordingly 22 leaves are missing) ;

22f in. .
eps^
by 2f ; 7 —8 lines, 20^ in. long ; written in eOCSSsJ eogdig d©Si'©?SD®C5^"353iS C3(g2553 ^©zsd'

' Probably the well-known poet of that name.

'
©>55^3 ' tS53@a3®QS25:i" ' Q * sSida^sscfa (?)

'
®(^ ' C8«9®-2§3«Ka®QQ23Li'©£S523d'®d '»
d " ®S3i
®eJ J3d'©:55
©3 = S-'3:)s ®ed <^
 — .

12 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
Colophon : Toll.

Cf25>3S esSdacf' tbzsirj csa5)2)(5s>?S5a©go — qa^

6.

7.
vastuva
Mahakala
....
Kosambe-nuvara-vahandege

- terunvahansege
65a— 716

All tlie stories, save the few indicated in V. .

71b— 77 a
the subjoined table by an asterisk (*), are 8. Kasava^-paridahana-v. 77a—806
taken from the Dhammapadatthakatha, where 9. Agasavu-v. 806— 99a
the tales follow the same order.f
10. Nanda - maha - terunvahan -

The two works, therefore, agree in sub- sege V. . . . .

99a— 1046
stance, and, moreover, the greater portion of 11. Cunda nam huru-veddahuge
the Sinhalese version merely a transla-
is V. .
1046—1066
tion of portions of the Pali original, though, 12. Dhammika-upasakayange v. 1066—1086
as stated by the author Dhammasena himself 13. Devadatta-thera-v. . * 1086—1186
in his introduction,! it does not follow the 1186—1196
14. Saman-devi-v.
latter text throughout. Much matter found
in one work
not included in the other.
is

Besides, unlike the author of the Attha-

15.^
V.

16. Udeni-v.
....
Mitrava-vasana-denamakge

.... •
1196—122a
122a— 1256
katha, Dhammasena does not quote the
actual words of the
most instances merely gives the substance
Dhammapada, but in 17.
kathava ....
Ghoshaka-sitanange utpatti-

Samavatinge utpatti - ka -
1256— 134a
of each aphorism by way of introduction to 18.

the tale that illustrates its meaning. thava . . . ^ 134a— 1366

19. Vasuladattavange kathava . 136a— 1396
Contents : 20. Magandi-v. 1396—1416
21.^ [Marana-paridlpaka-v.] 142a— 1546
I. Introduction, foil. 1 — 2a.
22. Kumbhaghoshaka-sitanange
V. 1546—1586
II. An account of the twenty-four vivaranas .

and of the Buddhas that preceded 23.* CuUapanthaka- terunvahan-

Gotama, foil. 2a— 13b. sege V. .
1586—
24. [Balanakkhatta-v.]
III. Life of Gotama Buddha up to the time
of
foil.
his residence
13b— 18a.
in Jetavana-vihara,
taya ....
*25. Pratyeka-bodhisatva-cari-
165

26. Mahasup-mahaterunvahan-
V. Tales:— 1656—1666
Foil. sege vastuva
1. Oakkhupala-thera-vastuva . 18a— 29a 27. Dve-sahayaka-bhikshu-v. . 1666—1676
2. Mattakundali-v. 290—356 28. Mahali-pra^na-v. 1676— 174a
*3. Nagasena-kathava 36a— 536
4. Thulatissa-terunvahansege v. 536— 59a
5. Kali nam yakinige v. 59a —65a 1 Kasana (in MS.).
Tamdka-vagga-vannand, chap.
2 End of the i. of the
Dhammapadatthakatha.
8 The name appearing in the Pali Atthakatha. In
6\C3?55 C3©(5o
the Sinh. version, this tale forms a continuation of no. 20.
* The leaves containing the whole of tale no. 24 and
t Except in the instance noted in the
list.

+ See p. 2, par. 4, of the printed edition. parts of nos. 23 and 25 are missing in the present MS.
 -

INTEBPRBTATION Of THE CANON". 13

Foil. Foil.

29 . E ktara-bhikshu-kenakuge v. 174a-6 53. Mahasup - mahaterunvahan -

30,^ Nigama - sege saddhi-viharika de-
tissa- terunvahan-
sege V 174b— 176b namin vafioalesin davas-

Sl.^Meghiya-terunvahansege v. 1756.
yavu namage v. . . 2436 —246a
32. [Ektara - bhikshu - kenekun - 54. Ananda-sitanange v. . . 246a — 2476
vahansege v.] 56. Ganthibhedaka-cora-v. . 2476 — 248a
33. [Nam-got-heyin prasiddha 56. Laludayi-terunvahansege v. 2486 —249a
kamakneti ek - bhikshu - 57. Bhaddavaggiya- „ 249a—250a
kenekunge v.] 58. Suprabuddha-kushtha-v. , 250a — 2516
34. [Bhagineyya - sangharak -
59. Kar sh akayakhuge- v. 2516— 253a
shita-terunvahansege v.] 60. Sumana-malakara-v. 253a—2566
35. [Cittahattha - terunvahan -
61. Uppalavanni-v. 2566— 258a
sege v.]
62. Jambukajivaka-v. 258a— 264a
36. Arabdha - vida.r^ana - bhik-
63. Kaka-preta-v. . 264a—265a
shunvahansege v. 176a— 177a
64. Ahi-preta-v. 266a— 266a
37. Putigatta- tissa- terunvahan-
65. Satthikuta-preta-v. 266a— 268a
sege V 177a— 179a
38. Nanda-gopala-v. 179a-6
66. Sudharma-terunvahansege v. 268a —2726
67.5 Vanavasikatissa-terunvahan-
89.^ Soreyya-v. 1796—1826
sege V 2726—2806
40. Prithivi-sanni^rita-katha-ka-
rana-bhikshunvaliansege v. 1826—1836
68. Radha-terunvahansege-v. . 2806—282a
69. Assaji-punabbasuka-v. . 282a— 283a
41 Miringu - kamatahankala -
—284a
.

70. Ohanna-terunvahansege-v. . 283a

bhikshiin vahansege v. . 183&- -184a
71. Maha-kappina- „ . 284a— 291a
42. Vidudabha-v. . . 184a- -1976
—301a
.

72. Pandita-samanera-v. . . 2916

43. -Patipujika-v. . . . 1976- -199a
73. Lakuntaka-bhaddiya-terunge v. 301a-6
44. Macohari-kosiya-sitanangev. 199a- -203a
45. Pathikajlvaka-v. . . 203a- -2046
74. Kana-mata-v. . . . 302a —3036
75. Singannangedos vadala pan-
46. Ohatfcapani-upasaka-v, 2046- -2066
3036 — 305a
.
siyakdena-vahansege v. .

47. Visakha-v. . . . 2066- -2246

76. Dhammika-terunvahansege v. 305a-6
48. Ananda - mahaterunvahan -
77. Dharma-^ravana-v. . . 306a
sege pena-visanditn-v. 2246—2256
78.8 Agantuka-pansiyak-denava-
49. Mahasup-mahateninvahan-
hansege v. . . , 3066— 307a
seta Sak-devindu bat dun v. 2256—2276
60. Godhika-terunvahausege v. 2276— 229a
79. Jivakayan-pena-vicala-v. . 307a — 308a
80. Mahasup - mahaterunvahan-
51.* Sirigutta-v. 229a— 236A
segev 308a— 309a
62. Kumuduppalani-v. 2366—2436
81. Belatthisisa-terunvahansege v. 309a-6
*82 . Kashtha - vahana-rajjuru
1 End of ch. ii., the Appamada-vagga-vannand. vange kathava . . . 3096 —3156
2 Ten leaves, containing the tales from 32 to 35 and
portions of 31 and 36, are wanting iu the MS.
s End of eh. iii., the Oitta-vagga-vannand. ' End of oh. v., the Bdla-vagga-varynana.
* End of oh. iv., the Fvppha-vagga-vannana, * End of ch. vi,, the Fandita-vagga-vanncma.

E
 -

14 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
FoU. Foil.

83. Anuruddha-maliaterunva* 106. Seyyasaka-terunvabansege V. 3610-6

hansege v. 3166—3166 . . .
107. Landa-devuduvage v. 362a- -3686
84. Kasayin-maliaterunvahan- 108. Anathapind.ika,-sitanangev. 3636- -366a
sege V. . . 3166— 817a 109. Asafifiata- bbiksbunvaban -

85. Seriyut - mahaterunvahan sege V. . . . . 366a—367a

sege V 317a— 3186 110. Bilalapadaka-sitanange y. 367a— 368a
86. Kosambenuvara Tissa-te- 111. Mabadhana-velandanangev. 3686 —3696
runvahansege v. 3186— 320a 3696—3726
112. Kukkutamittayange v. .

87. Seriyut-maliaterunvahanse
pena visandu v. 320a-6
113. Koka nam veddabuge v. . 373a—3746
114. Manikara - kulupaga -tissa-
88. Khadiravaniya Eevata-te-
terunvabansege v. . . 3746—376a
runvahansege 3206— 325a
SO.'' Ektara striyakge
v.

v. .
.

325a-6
115. Tun-denaku-vahansege v. . 376a — 3786
116,3 Suprabuddba-^akya-v. . 3786—380a
90, Tambadeli namvu soranan-
117, Satalos-vaga-vabandeget ."

ge V. 3256—3276
Savaga-vabandeget vastu 880a-6
91. Daruciriya-terunvahansege
V. 3276— 330a
.

92. Kundalakesige v.
.

330a— 333a
118; Bobokumaravarunge v. . 3806—881a
119. Kundadana - terunvaban -
Anartha - vicala - bamuna -
93.
nange v.
mahaterunvalian
... -
333a-6
sege T. .

120. Visakbadi noyek upasika-

. . . 881a — 384a
94. Seriyut -

sege ma^yil-bamunange v.
varunge pebevas-vicala-v. 384a —385a
95. Seriyut - mahaterunvalian -
334a— 335a 121. Ajagara-preta-v. . . 385a —387a
122. Mungalam-maba-terunva-
sege bena-bamunange
387a—3896
v.
bansege v. . . .

*96. Satagira Hemavata deda-

nage utpatti kathava 335a— 3396 123. Babubbandika nam terun-
vabansege v. . . . 3896 — 3926
97. Seriyut mahaterunvahan -
-

sege mitra-bamunanange-
124 Santati-emettange v. . 393a— 395a
98.
kathava
Dighayu-kumarayange
.... v.
3396— 340a
3406—3426
125. Pilotika-terunvahansege v.
126.* Sukba-samanera-v. . .
396a— 3966
8966—402a
99. Sankicca-samanera-v.
.

3426—348a 127. Visakbavangeyebeliyangev. 402a —404a

100. Khanukondafifla-v. . 348a—349a
128. Sirima-v 404a— 4066
101. Sampadaya - terunvahan -
129. Uttara nam stbavirindege

sege V 349a— 351a V 4066—4076

102. Patacari-vabandege t. 351a—355a 130. Adbimanaka-bbiksbu^-v. . 4076 —408a
103. Kisagotamindege v. 855a— 357a 131. Rupananda nam stbavirin-

104.^ Babuputtika-sthavirindege
dege v 408a —410a
V. . . 357ar— 359a 182. Malbka-bisavunge v. . 410a— 412a
105. Sulu-eksalu-bamunanangev, 359a— 361a
^ End of ch. ix., the Fapa-vagga-vannand.
* End of ch. x., the Danda-vagga-vannana.
1 End of ch. vii,, the Ardhanta-vagga-vannana, ^ The title in the MS. is Margaphalayata nopemina

3 End of ch. viii., the Sahassa-vagga-vamana. ma ita peminiyamhayi sitagat vakandege vastuva.
 INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON. 15

Foil. Foil.

133. Laludayi-terunvahansege V. 412a —4136 159. Erakapatta-na-rajjuruvan-

134 Ananda-'inaha-terunvahan- ge V 455a —4576
se pra^na vicala v. . . 4136 —414a 160. Anafida-maba-terunvaban-
135.^ Mahadhana-situ-puthuge v. 414a —4156 se pra^na vicala v. . . 4576—458a
136. Bodhiraja-kumarayange v. 4156 —4176 161. Anabbiratabbiksbun - va-

137. Upananda-v. . . . 4176 —419a bansege v. . . . 458a—459«

138. Pradhanika-tissa-terunva-
162. Aggidatta nam peravi-ba-
hansegev. —420a
. . . 419a ipunange v. . . . 4596 —462a
139. Eumarakasup-terunvalaan- 163. Anafida-maba-terunvaban-
sege meniyandege 420a—422a v. .
se prasna vicala v. . . 462a-6

140. Mahakala nam sdvan-upa- 164. Bobd-bbiksbiin-vabansegev. 4626 —463a

sakayange v. . . . 422a—423a 165.^ Todeyya-brabmana-v. . 463a—464a
141. Devadatta-v. . . . 423a—424a 166. Neyange kalabaya sanbin-
142. Sanghabhedaka-v. . . 424a-6 duvu-v. . . . ^ 464a—465 a
143. Kalanam terunvahansegev. 4246 —4256 167. Marayage v. . . . 465a —466a
4256 — 426a
144. Culakala-upasakayange
145.^ Attadattlia-terunvaliansege
v.
168. Kosol-rajjuruvange
jaya-v.
169. Ektara
....
ladaruvana-kena-
para-
466a-6

V 426a-6
146. Dahara-bliiksliu-kenakun-
kunge V. . . . . 4666 —467a
vahansege v. 427a —428a 170. Ektara upasaka-kenekunge

147. Sudovun-rajjuruvange v.
. .

.
.

428a-6
V 467a —468a
171. Pasenadi - kosol - rajjuru -
148. Vadanalada-vlrya-eti pan-
vangev 4686—4696
siyak-dena-valiansege v. . 429a
nam tera-kenakun-
149. Abhayaraja-kumarayangev. 429a —430a 172. Tissa
vabansege v. . . . 4696—470a
150. Sammunjaniya-terunvahan-
173.^ Sakdevindubuge v. . . 470a—471a
sege V. . . 430a-6
471a—4726
. .

174. Tun-putuma-kenakunge v.
151. AngTilmal-malia-teruiiva-
bansege v. . . . 4306 —431a 175. Ektara -kelembiyana-kena-
4726— 473a
152. Pebara^-duvaniyange v. —4336 431a
kunge V
—474a
.

176. Visakbavange v. . . 473a

153. Tisak-pamaria-bbiksbun-
vabansege v.4336—434a
, . .
177. Liccbavinge v. . . 474a-6

434a— 436a 178. Anittbi gandba - kumara

- -
154. Omcamana-vikavange T.
—476a
.

155. AsadriSa-dana-v. 436a —439a yange v. . . . . 4746

476a—477a
. . .

156.* Kala nam situputrayanan- 179. Ektara brabmanayakuge V.

ge V. . . . . 439a—440a 180. Pansiyak-daruvange v. . 477a —478a

157. Mara-dun-tundenage v. . 440a—4426 181. Anagemi - ek-terakenakun -

158. Yama-maba-pelabera-v. . 4426 —455a vabansege v. . . . 478a-6

1 End of ch. xi., the Jard-vagga-vannana. ' The Pali title is Kassapa-dasabalassa Suvanna-
* End of ch. xii., the Attavagga-vamana, cetiya-vatthu. End of ch. xiv., the Buddha-vagga-
8 Pali Pesakara. vannand,
* End of ch. xiii., the Loha-vagga-vasmana, * End of ch. xv., the Sukha-vagga-vannana.
16 BUDDHIST LITEBATURB.
Foil. Foil.

182.^Nancliya-upasakayange v. 478&—480a 206. Lakuntaka - bhaddiya - te -

183. Roliml-bisavunge r. . 480a—482a

184. Ektara-btiksliu-kenakun-
vahansege v. , . . 482a—483a
185. Uttaravange v. . . 483a—488a
186. Mungalan - m aha - terunva -

hanse prasna vicala v. . 4886 —489&

187. Saketu-v. , . . 489&--491a
188. Punna nam diyaniyange —492a v. 491a
189.^ Atula nam upasakayangev. 492a—493&
1 90.^ Savaga-vahandege 493&—494a v. .

191. Germ mara kana ekakuge 494a—495& v.

192. B ktar a - brahmanay ana-ke -

nakunge v. . . , 496a-&
193. Tissa nam bhikshu-kena-
kunge V 4966—4976
194. Laludayi-terunvaliansegev. 4976 —4986
195. Bktara-kula-daruvana-ke-
nakunge v. . '
. . 4986 —4996
196. Seriyut-maba-terunvahan-
sege saddhivitiarika-na-
makge v. . . . 4996—5006
197. Pansiyak-upasakavarungev. 5006—501a
198. Tissa nam ladaru bhik - -

shundege 501a—502a
v. . . .

199. Upasakavaru-pasdenakuge
V 502a— 504a
200. Mendaka-maha-sitanangev. 504a— 5086
201. Kipi-sit etiva varada soyana
terunvahansege v. . . 5086 —509a
202 .* Subhadra-paribrajikayange
V. . . . . . 509a-6
203. Yinilcayamatyayange v. . 5096 —510a
204. Savaga-vabandege v. . 510a-6
205. Ekudda namvu rabat-te-
rakenakunvabansege v. . 6106 — 5116

1 End of ch. xvi., the Piya-vagga-vamand.

2For another version of this tale, see the Saddharmj
lankara, p. 28 of the printed edition.
3 End of ch. xvii., the Kodha-vagga-vanmna.

* End of ch. xviii., the Mala-vagga-vannana,

INTERPRETATION OF THE CANON. 17
 -.

18 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
Foil. Foil.

285. Kisa-g5fcamindege v. . 606a-b 305. Jotiya-terunvahansege v. . 638a —6896

286. Ektara braiimana - kena 306. Kelilalu mahanava
hera
kunge V 6056— 606a rahat-vu de-namakge v. —6406
6396 .

^ Uggasena-situputrayage v. —642a
307. Vangisa-terunvabansege. V. 6406
287. Bamunandennakuge v. . 606^-6 308. Dhammadinna-vabandegev. 642a — 6436
288. Akkosaka-bharadvaja nam 309. Angulmal-maba-terun va-
bamunange v. . . . 6066— ^^607a hansege v. . . . 6436
289. Seriyut - maliaterunvahaii - 310.^ Deya-hita-bamunana pena
sege V 607fi—608a vicala-v 6486 —6446
290. Upulvan-sthavirindege v. . 608a-b *811. Mangala-sutra-atuva adi-
291. Ektara brahmana - kena- vu katbantara . . . —693a
6446
kunge V 6086— 609a *312. Maitreya-varnanava . 693a— 707
292. Khema nam stbavirindegev. 609a.
Of tbe tales tbat are not to be found in
293. Pabbhara-vasi Tissa-terun-
tbe Dhammapadattba-katba, that concern-
vabansege V. . . . 609a—611a ing Nagasena Thera (no. 3) is apparently
294. Ektara bhikshu-kenakun-
an amplified translation of tbe Babirakatha
vabansege v. . . . 611a— 612a in the well-known Pali work " Milinda-
295. Herana - vabande - satara -
panha" (Questions of King Milinda). This
namage v. . . . 612a— 614a book seems, therefore; to have been ex-
296. Maha-panthaka-terunva- tant in its present form at the time of the
hansege v. . . . 614a-6 compilation of the present work (i.e. in or
297. Pilindivaccha-maliaterun - before the thirteenth century), a fact hitherto
valiansege v. . . . 6146 —615a unknown to Pali scholars.^ The tale no. 25
298. Nam-got-heyin apprasid- is stated in the text itself to have been taken
dhavu ek-terakenakunva- from the Digha-nikayatthakatha (Buddha-
hansege v. . . . 615a-6 ghosa's commentary on the Digha-Nikaya).
299. Seriyut- mahaterunvah an-' The sources from which nos. 82 and 96 are
segevatat. derived have as yet not been traced. No. 311
-»r -
Mungaian
1
-
1
mahaterunva
,
.

>d156 —6166 contains a collection of myths relating to the

Universe, the Buddhas, &c., derived from
hansege vatat vat-deka
the Buddhavamsa and various other sources.
300. Revata-terunvahansege v. 6166 No. 312 treats of the future Buddha as the
301. Oandrabbaya- „ „ 6166— 619a Anagatavarpsadesana in Mayiirapada's Puja--
302. Sivali-maba- „ „ 619a— 620a valiya, ch. xv.
303. Sundarasamudda- „ „ 620a —623a Regarding the author, Dhamnlasena Thera,
304. Jatila- „ „ scarcely anything is known. He must, how-
(a) Jotiya-sitanange ut- ever, have lived in or before the thirteenth
patti-kathava . 623a—632a century A.D., as his name is mentioned in
(6) Jatila-sitanange ut-
patti-kathava . 632a— 638a
^ End of ch. xxvi., the Brahmana-vagga-vannand, which
is also the end of the Dhammapadatthakatha.
3 See "Sacred Books of the East," vol 35; "The
1 Only the title: the tale itself is wanting in the Questions of King Milinda," by T. W. Ehys Davids,
present MS. Introd., p. xiii.
 — ;

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 19

the Nikaya-sangralia* along with other the publication of a complete edition was not
priestly authorssuch as Sahitya, Vilgam- begun until 1887. Since then three parts,
mula, Anuruddha, Dipankara, and Mayura- comprising the text up to tale no. 69, have
pada, who lived in or before the reign of been printed under the editorship of Vera-
Pandita Parakrama-Bahu (A.D. 1236-1271). gama Punchi-bandara.
Tales from the present work have from For the description of the copy at Copen-
time to time appeared in print in Ceylon, but hagen, see Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 65.

INTERPRETATION OF EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS IN PALI

AND SANSKRIT.

14.
CS'od, giiS^o £S53(5o39, (5-332S53oi^(5s, diQiSizsBi^
Or. 3310.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 52 10 in. by 1^;
; zSg, ^©cs"i (5e3caSS<53^(5iS)8, Sj(33'33 q^diS)
6 lines, 9 — 9|- in. long ; written in a fairly csSSd ®S5®, fc;©, ®S) «3'S3s53oa, ©jsS^SKn,'
legible hand, by a Low-country scribe, in
the 19th century.
This is followed by a single Sanskrit
stanza containing pious aspirations, pro-
bably of the writer of the Sinhalese sanne or
Anuruddha-sataha.
interpretation.
A Sanskritpoem in 101 stanzas in praise Title :—
of the Buddha by Anuruddha Thera, who is
supposed to have lived in Polonnaruva in the
eleventh or twelfth century A.D., accom- Por full particulars regarding this poem
panied by an anonymous interverbal inter- and its author, see J. De Alwis' Descriptive
pretation in Sinhalese. Catalogue, pp. 168 —
172 ; L. De Zoysa's
Catalogue of Pali MSS., pp. 4-5
. . . and ;

The text and its sanne begin as in printed

C. Bendall's description of this copy in his
editions :

Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the British

Museum.
The text with the present sanne has been
printed several times at Colombo (1866,
1879, 1888, &c.).

and end :

15.
<5^33sS33 o^©(5oe3cabSd3S3diS)8
Or. 2652-3. — Two palm-leaf codices form,-
ing one work; foil.306+328 (bearing one
foliation, 233-?S33 + ^^2S<s) 19| in. by 2f
;

* See p, 24: of the printed edition.

'
al)3®aS3C3M-2^sS5o ^
<g '§^o £S5©1 e C53 S533
ei£sc33 " cas:5253o5a®gl^o
 — —
20 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
9 —
10 lines, 17 J in. long; closely written iji
a small but fairly clear hand, by a Low- C9sr>3®CS!9 iS^® . ^©3333 5SD© 6" S5Sj2S5®S
country scribe, early in the 19th. century. ®£S3S5S . 253 :^ ^©'= 6 cjisJjae" cpSooeS^oesS .

The date ^csssoS^o^cajQd^eo Sugatabdam

oS®3-i^ .€^"© a rosrfiS <9?s3d9®3-S^S . 9®ca3
solarudram, given at the end of the second
volume, seems, according to the Katapaya
c5-€^" ^© €i" o^srf esoaM €)QS> . ®@!S casS

«a," 253(333 3z53^l©@3^ ®(33253aQ3®CO" Sa©2533(5

numerals, to be equivalent to A.B. 2237
(i.e. A.D. 1694). If this be correct, it can ®e33"2533caS ta<^^o assss^Sxs'^S. ^?
only be the date of the original MS., of
and ends :

which the present is a copy.

§a®^0®C33^ C3c5itS(53253S3" SSD3® ®£)®cea?S:)

©c3®d{53, fpo ©Szsci' «J5® ®?S532§3 ss)i2S3 egdx

Visuddhvmarga-maha-sannaya. aiSzsj' S3®2s:f®crf c-gdziOg^Sssd^ §S)©^3C3caS

«acSSj3e^ 2S5® Cfl^Si &?Si6lSS:^^BsSi } 253©333 ©SJ
An extensive interverbal interpretation in
©®©(S3(533, Z53(5-^e^ ©^"©3®3&3"03 ;
3333^
Sinhalese of Buddhaghosa's Visuddhimagga,
by Srimat Kalikala-Sahitya-Sarvajna-Pandita Si^, 6333235 SS33 .
©e3 253i5aS(5©'i^a^'^o,
Parakrama-Bahu,* King of Ceylon, A.D. ©(33©23Li' ^cda3d-^ca 253d-i^ S>B2s!S ©C33cs?J5;

1236—1271.
After the usual adoration of Buddha, the ^§03Q; .•55eSo''*«^®aK3®5SX533, ?5:)CS ^ZS33^'©JS323d'^;

work begins :
55®§3335e3£5, SSSg SsJ Cfz^; 333§©?5:)3, (gisQb
4fii£3Q©ce!S eseca^g; ®(332S3©d^e3es®©Qo£®2S53,
®(3339 ©<^9@ @£53^ffi5©ed; §©©0 ^ «S53®®eQQ33
SgS®©S303 ©G33 g® 2552533 ©e3ii53S)eS £333335^ ; §©03 0S?S5 «S3®q ce®3332s5

©gS ' ?s5ca®©©S33 253 d ©(53 3 e3 3«rf©2Si'<5; 3333®(33253Cs©o ^giag

E3d;552S)®2J55®~S^?J3 ce^ e3®2S^S, a S53S35 ^25333"' ©^33 e33«S3 .

C3 S3 t:5e33(3® 25323 ss:i3 ©gg®0(&53=» ®£03 S32S3ao3 ^©. This is fol-

(3oZ533^O0So^?S53 lowed by the scribe's pious vows and the date

t30C3©SS^3qcS«333®5S?3 §0333 0)^0 ©easgdigo.
S3 ess eSo£)-i^€^«553 tliSO
8e53(g3jno S!6^^ss&ca3
The Visuddhimagga ("the path of purity")
is a compendium of the Buddhist doctrine.
®caocS?S5o ©•a^gS?J3o
An abstract of its contents by Professor
{Ss3a£)3ca zsitca&i published in the Journal of the
Carpenter is

fSf^i^^ Si® ?S3Sio Z53ab3dstaS®3-g^o g©>CS3S5-^o' Pali Text Society for 1890 (pp. 14—21), and
g3ii^23322)3* C8&33s55S33-€^© ©^ §3 CS 33© ' €)S5^ a fuller abstract by Mr. Warren (who is
engaged on a complete edition) in the same

«^E353«3
* The second according to Wijesinha, and third accord-
" 253^-d?S5© " (g " ?SD " C3oca,253ei33253^a

ing to Tumour. Regarding the date of this king's reign, ©@')33a " ©Cd " ©C3"i2533a " &!^Bl^
see Bell's Archl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77. 19
^
Jg^ »»23d^© ''(^ ''<i> "8 '*^
>
a ' C3oea,o ' «S5o ' g32Q353?£)3
'
e3l;253Sf3©3"g^®Si'§^CQ3^S25^'€^8 ' 05, 'S g@3(£®a30fi32SJ'2S3QQ
 f

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 21

Journal for 1893 (pp. 76—165), It is the He had five sons, viz., Vijaya-Bahu,
first work which. Buddhaghosa wrote during Bhuvaneka-Bahu, Tilokamalla, Parakrama-
his sojourn in Ceylon about the close of the Bahu, and Jaya-Bahu,
fourth century A.D. For an account of his
In later years he seems to have led a life
other works, such as iS^anodaya, Atthasalini,
of seclusion, remaining king only in name,
&o., as well as of his life and career so
whilst his eldest son Vijaya-Bahu, assisted
far as is known, the reader is
at present
by his nephew Vira-Bahu, administered the
referred to the introduction to the " Buddha-
country. The Sinhalese chronicles do not
ghosupatti," edited and translated by J.
state the reason of his retirement, but from
Gray (Lond., 1892), and to Foulke's paper the valuable literary productions he has left,
"Buddhaghosa" in the Indian Antiquary,
it might be supposed that he devoted his
vol. xix., p. 105.
full leisure to their composition. Beside
King Parakrama-Bahu III., the author of the present interpretation of Buddhaghosa's
the Sinhalese interpretation, was the eldest Visuddhimagga, he has written a Sanne to
son* of King Vijaya-Bahu III., a descendant the Vinaya-vini^caya, entitled Nissandeha,_
of the Siri Sanghabodhi family, and was and has composed an admirable poem
born Sirivaddhanapuraf (Skt. Sri-var-
at called Kav-silumini-Kusa-da,* from which
dhana-pura), about eight miles from Dam- even the author of the Sidatsangara has
badeniya, his capital during the thirty-five quoted a passage to show the existence of
years of his reign (A.D. 1236— 1271). J He the anusvara and the half-nasal Sannalca in ,

was a great warrior, and a

as well as a scholar the Sinhalese language.
devout Buddhist. He drove the Tamils from
During his reign, the Mahavamsa was
their strongholds, repelled the invasion of
compiled up to that period from the reign
the island by the Malay prince Candrabhanu,
of Mahasen (A.D. 277) by Dhammakitti
and brought the whole land under his
Thera,J and the Pujavaliya by Mayurapada
dominion. He made great benefactions to
Thera.
the Buddhist Church, and held feasts in
honour of the " Tooth-relic " of Buddha. The Pali text of the Visuddhimagga^ ac-

He invited the Buddhist monk Dhammakitti companied b'y Parakrama-Bahu's interpreta-

from Tamba-rata, and held a convocation of tion and a modern translation, is being
Buddhist monks, presided over by Aranyaka edited by M. Dhammaratna, the editor of a ~

Medhankara, for the purification of the Sinhalese newspaper at Colombo, called

religion. Lakminipahana. Eighteen fasciculi have

Under the direction of his son Vijaya- already appeared in print.

Bahu, he improved internal communication

by building large bridges and making roads,
&c., much attention being at the same time 16.
given to irrigation works, the building of
Or. 4486.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 123 (235—daa, ®d
temples and other edifioes.§
—©do) ; 20 in. by 2 j^ ; 8 —9 lines, 7^ in. long;

* See Mahavamsa, Ixxxi., vv. 68 78. —

t See Buddhism by R. S. Copleston, pp. 489-90. The * See the Sinhalese preface to the printed edition of
present name of the place seems to be Nambambaraya. the Visuddhimarga-sannaya and Alwis's Sidatsangara,
l See Bell's
Areh. Eeport on the Kegalla District, pp. clxviii. — clxxii. The poem is founded on the Kusa-
p. 77. jataka (Faus. 531).
S For further particulars, see Mahavamsa, ch. Ixxxii.
t Alwis, Sidat., p. 2.
Nikaya-sangraha, p. 23; the RSjavaliya; and the
J Probably the same monk who came to the Island
ixc. ;

Rajaratnakaraya, pp. 44 46, — from Tamba-rata.

G
 — — — — —— —
22 BUDDHIST LITEEATURE.
written in a uniform legible hand, probably Ceylon, and the acceptance of the Maha-
by a learned Kandyan scribe, early in the vihara monastery by Mahinda.
18th century. [B. Goedon Geinlinton.]
X. Gaityagiri vihara - pratigrahana - kath a,
-

foil. 106a-107a. The acceptance of the

Cetiyagiri monastery,
Elu Bodhivamsaya. xi. Dhatvaga/mana-katha, foil. 107a —109a.
An amplified Sinhalese version of the Pali The bringing of relics of Buddha to Ceylon.

Maha-Bodhivamsa, by Vilgammula Maha- xii. Drumendragamana-katha, foil. 109a

thera, the chief monk of Kitsirimevan Kelani
122a. The arrival and the planting of a
Temple, containing the following twelve branch of the sacred Bo-tree at Anuradha-
chapters, as in the original work :
pura, as well as the establishment of the
i. Abhisamhodhi-katha, foil. 1 — 36a. Gotama Bodhi-puja.
Buddha's anterior births, and the twenty-four
Colophon, foil. 122a— 123.
Vivaranas presented to him by previous
Buddhas, up to the time of his final birth as The which is interspersed with quo-
text,
Siddhattha, and the attainment of Buddha- tations from Pali works both canonical and
hood at the foot of the Bo-tree after van- extra-canonical, and from Sanskrit works
quishing Mara. such as Kalidasa's Raghuvamia,* &c., is full
of corruptions. It begins :

Ananda-lodM-lcatha, foil. 35a

ii. 71a.
His preaching and its results, the planting
of the Bo-tree at Jetavana and the estab-
lishment of the Bodhi-piija, or ceremonies in C3 e) 3CS § 5352S5 ©(5®<i^ Q (S5 33 CO es af) o
honour of the sacred tree. For another ver-
©«?j® ea-i^tS [sic] fidc33 Sdc3o?55®o@
sion, see the Pujavaliya, ch. xx. 2 (no. 25).

iii. Dasabala-parinirvana-katha, foil. 71a

2530 as3©eoed €)(5-i^ al.®'©c8£3J' gzsxag qts
73a. The death of the Buddha and the cre-
mation of his body.
iv. PratTiama-sahglti-Tcatha, foil. 73a — 796. and ends as with the Sinhalese ren-
follows,
dering of the pious aspirations of the author
V. Bvittya-sahgiti-hatha, foil. 796 — 816. of the original work :

vi. Trittya-sahglti-'katha, foil. 816 — 89a. ^g)|)@i ^^®^ C^0@ffi5 S3©2fX533K ZS36'6)®SSi
The rise of heresy, and the three great
es5t® )553(^^® qetSg^^osQ oi^®©<ss?[©]©o . «3©
Councils held for the suppression of schisms.
©353<s\d!S qf(gei©®©o.
vii. 89a 926.
LahMvatarana'hathd, foil. — ?s^i?sxsi^ ssS

An account of the Kings of Ceylon up to Translator's colophon ends :

—
Devanampiyatissa (307 267 b.o,), of Ma-
hinda and other Buddhist missionaries, and S£55od)§o?99 £S5es?S©<©>(2a(3 gSdJSeS'd od>s)®
of the arrival of Mahinda in Ceylon.
ejd sS& o>S) •?Sqs533cs®35?) gea, (54^«Sc3®cs
viii. Nagara-pravesana-katha, foil. 926 — 956.
acf' CQ-iS^-i 8(^(S5®g(3 ©2533 eSdSd OiqcSarf' ©2532^
Mahinda's entrance into Anuradhapura, the
capital of Ceylon, and the establishment of
Buddhism. * See foil, zaai) b, g)3 a, etc,

ix. Mahavihara-pratigrahana-katha, foil. I) '©8^S 's533 ^Sy ^

956— 106a. The visits of the Buddhas to 7
 . ;

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 23

in the present work, that he was a scholar

©zaa© Do e30!so©9ad' gg'^^35§ ©>Q)oS9eai^ in Sanskrit also. Nothing further, however,
is mentioned in the colophon, which renders
certain the identity of the present author
with the pupil of Galaturumula Mahathera,*
and translator of the Sanskrit Surya-sataka.
Two Bodhivamsa have
editions of the Pali
been published, one at Colombo in 1890, and
e335©!553C) Sej(g6\e^k553 the other by the Pali Text Society of London
S35^©S ©S3 S3 C53cg £3 d)S55S5ES [sic] ©3^5
e) in 1891. Another edition of it, accompanied

sS -d^ o ^ (3 ©!S3"i OS33 dvQ «s3o -a^ ©^a^ 55^

^ .-s^
by Velivita Saranahkara's Sinhalese para-
phrase entitled Madhurartha-prakaiinT,
cs 255 (3 CQ -iJ3 ^ ©3 2S5eaS «3 ©do (g3 ® § (3 is in
progress, the first fasciculus having been
c35Sd§-€^ ' 3©{5©^ (3(33 S©«55a ©S)oSSca s
printed at Colombo in 1891. The standard
According to this colophon, the translator Sinhalesecommentary of Gurulugomi on this
Vilgammula-maha-thera must have been also Bodhivamsa was published by the Ceylon
called Sarogama-mula-thera. And this is Public Instruction Department in 1886.
not unlikely, as the Sinhalese vil and the The present work, as well as the other
Pali Saro (Skt. saras) both mean a pond or two known works on the Bo-tree, namely,
lake. He lived in the reign of Pandita Sulu-bodhivamsaf and Bodhivamsa-getapa-
Parakrama Bahu of Kurunegala (circa A.D. daya,f are still in manuscript.
—
1296 1347), at whose request the transla-
tion was made.* He was very probably the
same Vilgammula-theraf who is mentioned 17.
in the Nikayasangraha (p. 24) as having
lived about the reign of Pandita Para- Or. 4972.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 28 (sj— ©S + 1)
krama Bahu of Dambadeniya (1236 1271), — 8f in. by 2| ; 8—10 lines, 7— 7^ in. long;
and who made a Sinhalese paraphrase, closely written in a small ordinary hand,
padagata-sanna, of Mayura's Sanskrit poem probably by a Kandyan scribe, in the 19th
Surya-^ataka, in the latter half of the thir- century.
teenth century,! for it is obvious from the
Sanskrit quotations from Raghuvam^a, &c., I. Foil. 1— 27a.

' g€)aS32S3g " ©^ '

@ '
©>e3©>2S33 ? '
S) Abhisambodhi-alahkara. §
* The following books also are mentioned, in tlie pre-
face (fol. zS33a) as having been written under this king's
A rare Pali poem in 100 stanzas, ||
accom-
patronage: Pansiyapanas-jatakapota, Dampiya-atuvava, panied by an interverbal Sinhalese inter-
probably the Sinhalese sanne, Viman-vat, Peta-vat and pretation, treating of the life of Gautama
Buddha-vamsa [desana]. A portion of the Mahavamsa
was also compiled under his auspices (Tumour's Epitome
of the History of Ceylon, p. 47). * Not necessarily the Galaturumula mentioned on
t A Buddhist monk 'of the name of Sarogama-mula- p. 30 of the printed edition of the Nikaya-sangraha, for
thera is mentioned in the forty-fifth stanza of the Pali this monk lived more than a century later.

poem Vrittamala, as having resided in the Jatigama- t See Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 20.
vihara in or before the fourteenth century, but there is
J See Catalogue of the Ceylon Oriental Library.
nothing to prove his identity with the present author. § See fol. 16, line 3.

J According to Pandit Batuvantudave in the preface II The number of the stanzas of the poem is given in
to the printed edition, and Prof. Bendall's notes on this the colophon as ten times ten {i.e. 100), see fol, 25 J,
work in E.AS. Journal, 1896, pp. 215-216. line 8.
 24 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
Buddha from tlie time of his birth as ©COsdj S3Ca®o ©e3©2S:X55D, ©®®ig ©SDC3a?3?S3
Sumedha the hermit, when he was presented «s5©"'es3ad'©e5©c25 at) ®«^c3"s?53© ^cs^zsd' «5?S
with the first vivarana* by Dipankara
©e3®2s:js5"@; e3€)d3, es^© qfjS53©-s3©c33!S; ?553
Buddha, to his last birth as Siddhattha,
<2o, ©(33iS32S53c3g; ^i53©2S5o, e3©s55S>^CjQ9 ; ^©235,
when he attained Buddhahood.
^(3233CSas5©i^g; ^(3533©®©3X»CSHSjffio, C«?©g
This work is traditionally ascribed to Veli-
vita Saranankara Sangharaja (18th century). ©©®^ €a@z3S3j S3@S es^Jeq do©!5os3za®c333^ zs:?

Beg.
e3i®®.'«''*®©0.

£)f'Do ©S32J5 s5©q8s5o -kS^^o gsaaaocsjo II. Foil. 27a — 28, Miscellaneous extracts.

1. The first three Pali tetrastiohs of the

e3o^©o'6 ^d«s5'-€So D^gjsjo ©a?,@es5o g©^3 Samanta-lmfa-vannana, in adoration of
§©S)3ai)i)0©>S5D* 253d3(S3S3©do e33©iQsS52g ©S3 Grotama Buddha, his Doctrine and his
" Order."

Beg.
e335S3Ss3332S ?sySl o ^ =* £223355-2^ 60 ^^ qsX3o
QoSg; ®i^S3^e>^©o, ©qS3^©«^©g; &^o, od End.
§)<5io* §^3ag; §£)©, e3©d3e3©^C3(5!S^S5S zsio©
S32S5 "* ®co®'.S©©<sqes3^(5o'" C33^©d?s5

Ca?)^G32rfSe53ZSi'©63^^ — ^-^
2. A Sanskrit stanza, giving a medical
prescription, followed by an interverbal
End, translation into Sinhalese.
ei€)raD, ©&©i©3, z53o©\(33, cssJssQ g©oa3£5?S7
3. Names of some heretical sects of Bud-
0325::)" ©?f5203' 2553(3®>03!S; ©S£S«J5??, (^©S ^?8 dhism, such as Mahasanghika, Gohuliha, and
©&3®>35539 ©>^©»03©Ga2S5' ©^©£3303 ^€3 ^S3 q© the like, copied from Devarakkhita Dham-
SjS)' qtS, «5©C3 Od q©C3 ®2J33©3333a ©S^Ss ;
makitti's Nikayasangraha.f

C3S55)C333Z53J, ficsO" C32£)"©033; ^C3d555"C3(5 4. Fol. 28. A small fragment of a Pali

-g^, ^C3d?s5"cs® e3(5'©5©2S33Q ^ias5>3"s5@cs, poem as yet unidentified, accompanied by

,g233®3©§ 0:^533, ^^©eSjSzSCS' g253S)©03-a^" §23X53g an interverbal translation into Sinhalese.

©j^ ; qp <£^®o«;^o'* q©©c53, Sg^^s^sgaLf^zsj^d© Beg.

Cf©S<5'°g©3ffi5; ^£®o, t3.33^?>©ce2s:f ; esg^ssm caerf ©ajsQ epx-?S; c5s3?s^g@2f3<3f2S
^c33©co?S5e3," g@§a3,g (g'^^os <^x?9©©«£)o;"

-<^£E!o, ®® ©?s:)3:S; e^S^ngdSdo, g^^Sg sjSas «S(5©(5a3oa, «Sd ©(5&3 f^i^; ©ess 233253 "d^s^^ese,,
g(5os9; qpca®3 cb^sd^Ss, ©® cfs5©i©ss:j' gs3© Sdzsso^' ©e^ggoJ ®i@ go3©2s:«S; oSd-sage^iS
(3o233©<53©5SX5>3, C^^§ ^6 ^^^ 253d-€^©dss5— qf ^

* FiVaroraa, th.e assurance of becoming Buddha at a

future time.
23LS'©cd ' more
commonly ©-g^ '•a CO
^
s^ ? i) = 23tf?S33 " ©eS " g? =«
casd^o
" S32£> ? " -€^ " -sJsis " sscfq

1*
^ -JS^^^fiSfSfi " Cf©©©(5 " S3©25:)«g in the t See pp. 6 — 9 of the printed edition,

" sJ'©3 ^'

(^©(3 " «5JS53 " s^'"
Pali stanza. csa
 ;

EXTRA-CANONICAL WORKS. 25

End.
Kdyaviratigdihd-sarmaya,

called also

Jdtiduklchavihhdgorsannaya.

The text accompanied by an interverbal

18. Sinhalese interpretation of the anonymous
Pali poem called Kayaviratigatha or Jati-
Or. 3538.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 33; 16^ in. dukkhavibhaga, " an examination of the
; —
by 2^ 8 9 lines, 14J in. long ; written by sorrows of existence." According to the
a Low-country scribe at the request of a translator's colophon, the poem should con-
Buddhist friar named Sumangala; dated tain 274 verses, but, like the printed edition
"Wednesday, the 1st of Poson, 1859, equiva- of Colombo, 1881, it actually has 272. These
lent to December 14th, A.D. 1859. are divided into two sections Jatidukkhud- :

[J. Bury. J deso (foil. 1 —

18a) and Sunnatuddeso (foil.
18<x —31). The first describes the anatomy
of the body, its offensiveness, and the folly
BhaJdi-satalca, of bestowing attention upon a thing so worth-
less and the second deals more or less with
commonly called
;

the mind, or rather the advantage of its

emancipation from the body for the attain-
Bauddha-sataha. ment of Nirvana.

A century of Sanskrit verses in praise of Beg.

Buddha and Composed early
his doctrine.
in the fifteenth century by Sri Ramacandra
Bharati. It is accompanied by an inter-
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese by Suman-
gala, a fellow-pupil (with the author) of
©tS33S3o do^g2ao)eK3 e3©JS5a3@ C3®3C3©S33.
Totagamuve. Sri Rahula Thera. £53-?SgS!aS©333S.2S)@gS«no,' d'3^gs6)©>ca23d'
For further particulars, see Professor Ben- @g?S53g; esgSio, 33®3SSad' SoSge' ^S3333*g
dall's Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in esSicqGSi ; fift6©-a^22)3, ©3(5ja)(9NGS2S^ ©i^; c53^
the British Museum. gi5S)S)ess, £53^cs g33;3cs©2533Q©ra5553'g g?aica3
©\cs5; Se^OCOo, g©«3qo3; C3®3e3©\333 , C^o6^^^0
©-oazx:!'; e3©253S)3@, eSoa®.

19. e3;S®o gaO-Qo K52S3 ts86o s5g®o (^qo

ta@3 ©©s)«^e3DeS d3o3©i<53 ®o23:^©So3o.

Or. 2659.— Palm-leaf 31 (za— ©o®)
; foil.

17|- in. by 2|- ; 9 lines, 13f in. long; written

in a good uniform hand by a Low-country
scribe ; dated 15th Oct., 1844.
* This is the translator's adoration of Buddha, after
which the poem begins with the author's obeisance to the
Buddha.

eXo eaS ®cd d® s

^ ? « SS|sS33o de sJa^3 '-€^
 — — — —
26 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
End. evil of sin, the good of being righteous, the
merit of almsgiving, of piety and of medita-
tion, and the like.
<sit2S £i>='<5^ce^s5; [cacSo], oe®e>d cS^S «e>S2J5?S5'Q

03s5sO ©a53®d*q ^©ca®; csjfxSo, caDjS5d^o3; 6S According to the title-page of Pandit

ejo, s\ca3ca2S52S5'Q; ^oso, ©»©; 2na®(3o«S5^, JS3(^ Batuvantudave's edition, printed at Colombo
©v?S53®©^ zad ®iS . gsj^caSd^rasda cassia" in 1874, this poem was composed by Abhaya-
ceS.
giri Kavicakravarti Ananda Maha-thera, and
the Sinhalese sanne or interpretation was
Translator's coloplion :
made by another Buddhist monk of the
235?03©(5-?S(S33d3 ®CS3 same name, Ananda. The MS. of the Pali
however, gives only the following
®©C32a3€)S?C3 S3S3 ^ text,*
record, which is repeated in the MS. of the
tSaS3-S36\C33CS5o ^S)S) ©255333
sanne :

e3®ES332J5eS <$®35o 0(^0

Cf®2J5?S5 g®«5q«i5q?S^ C3«33§^©3S3.-55 Iti Bhadanta-Anandattherena katam

0,©2S5iS5 .«S£|ei^'55 €) S5e3E3©i(5.'55 Saddhaw/mofdyanassa sanndharanam sa-
mattam.
e««E50©>fiS5«5^ df©OJ!S5 S)©(3S55 ©36
l^©(3?J5 Q6\(32SD e3®\©CSJ3®©\e3fiS53 " Thus ends the interpretation, made by
the venerable Ananda Thera, of the Sad-
dhammopayana."
20. After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
Or. 2248.— Palm-leaf 89 (ass—©-,) 17|
; foil. ;
the text and the Sinhalese sanne begin :

in. by 2f; 9 lines, 15^ in. long; written in

€3 Sc?3C3S§jS)®§ -253350 fi3S)S)£33g;^-i^253do
a fine clear hand, by a Low-country scribe,
C339©(30233{^(5io Sc5o t£<.35o Cf®35®e30^o
in the middle of the nineteenth century, and
presented to Mr. R. 0. Childers by Tudu- C3®S)aea©, Sc3<S' 5533®3@© «dS-j@© §^3@©
vatte Maha-nissaya Karakacariya Pannasiha
<^©E±53@©ce23Li'©i!336\<52S:i'; ©^i^35255o, @g?03g ;
'Thera, of Kosgoda, Ceylon.*
[R. C. Ohildees.] e3S)n)ia3ges-i^z33(5o, Seed' &Q es®oS Sgi5>sS
S§255d3«a,'i^" q<S?S5cs o32S53§ c«?© cg-i^caQ <^ss5
II. Poll. 20&— 89»
dg ®i53©SJ g35035^ea53?S5g — f^i

Saddhct/mmopayanaya. The sanne ends :

The Pali text accompanied by an inter- ®®, ®3 6g"S)qg; coa©I®3e33os?S5dS^sso3

verbal Sinhalese interpretation of the Sad- ©£553," ©® C2eD©®2)3O303?55©CSiSg (5sri'S33SS3©C3

dhammopayana, a poem in 621 stanzas,

acf; e3?5^CTgo©«^?S5," Qassi BSiss^; tszsi&Qa&
treating of such tenets in Buddhism as the
eight ahlchanas or wrong times, the ten sins,
©(33©2333, gd ©©sSiS d«S5©35©®^; ^©QSZS)

the misery of preta and animal existence, the Jfi)ai)<5-§^tsa®©2£)3, !^o"©(33 €)iSid-S>8&<ii& Q^SS

* See the English superscription on * See Or. 2248, fol. 19a.

fol. 206.

^
ssSQ 'S^l^ ^ SS^^ '©(5 2553
 EXTEA-CANONIOAL WORKS. 27

©v®(S e3®i£.g©cd; «3©«^, ©©So . q«23®0Ci,^C3oCS

Milinda-prasnaya,
Z53S30 eaa©®2)oe3ocS2J3tae3 C3o«3a,'K)c5-€^Q ca® " The Questions of Milinda,"

called also
This is followed by several Pali stanzas of
"thanksgiving," probably composed by the
translator. Sri- Saddharm adasaya,

" The Mirror of the Sacred Doctrine,"

Some of the verses in the present manu-
scriptdo not follow the order of those in the being a Sinhalese translation of the celebrated
two printed editions (Colombo, 1874, and Pali work of the Northern Buddhists, en-
Journal P.T.S., 1887, pp. 35—98). titled Milinda-paiiha, the controversy between
King Milinda and the Buddhist sage Naga-
sena on the Buddhist doctrine. This trans-
lation was made (probably in 1777-78) at
21. thie request of Kirti-SrT Eajasimha, king of
Ceylon, A.D. 1747-1780,$ by Hlnatikum-
Or. 4990. —European paper; foil. 34; 8J in.
bure Sumarigala Thera, a pupil of Attara-
by 6^ ; 22 lines, 5-g- in. long ; written in a
gama Bandara Eajaguru, who was himself a
legible hand by a Low-country scribe in
pupil of the Sahgha-raja (hierarch) Velivita
1889.
Saranankara. §
An incomplete copy of the preceding work,
"With the exception of the translator's
Saddhammopayana. The Pali text and the
preface and colophon, and other additions in
Sinhalese interpretation, which are identical
the way of gloss, with extracts from one or
with it, end abruptly at the 125th stanza, as
follows : — other of the Pitaka texts, the present Sin-
halese version follows the Pali original
«3>as3©(33aa«aSo, ©\gs5 ©©ozaevcsiflg ; cf?J5 throughout.

Beg.

qfC&sJ C3®;ii2s5 eagS) tsbis^ d)6^d3sJ33S)cS3555?S5£)'

t Sic in MS. and in the printed edition. This should

either be Siri Saddhammadasaya or Sri Saddharmadar-
22. ^aya.

I According to Tumour and Wijesimha he reigned

Or. 2657.—Palm-leaf; 284 (e3S + 253—©^);
foil.
thirty-three years (1747 — 80), and according to Bell
24f in. by 2^q 9 lines, 22
; in. long; written thirty-one years (1747 — 78) ; see the Archseological Eeport
in a neat small h.and, by a Low-country scribe, on the Kegalle District, p. 11. But in the appendix to

in the 19 th century. the printed edition of the Eajaratnakaraya (p, 76), the
length of his reign is given as thirty-five years. The
colophon of the present work states that he was reigning
in A.D. 1777, see fol. ^q a, 1. 7.
§ James de Alwis incorrectly ascribes the authorship
of the Sinhalese version of the Milinda-panha to this
* See no. 20, fol. 3ia, last line, or printed edition, Sangha-raja ; see Sidatsaiigara, p. ccxxvii.

p. 28.
 — — .

28 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
£S3S3d'®C3 €3 253© C3 ^ca23[i'®253 ®c5(S e3S5.(30§ ©5550 (^jdDf^eSdSS^sqzSo d)£5gs353caEs e|f3j2S3©?s>3

C33ca®?SD esSSSzSajSD <^(5QS33Xxs®E3og4^ .

CS®i§ffiaSJ £30(5© al)cQ2sd' g5d-€^O3®>2530Q SdOC3

The colophon, which comes immediately
?s^3<5^d)8 SiciiSiq ad^dissi eadicJosa^ssaQ ©>e3
after this, gives particulars respecting the
gc?d) SigS c3o'c83g'd cogdx^q^ssS §d®ee''S Sinhalese translation. The following are
important extracts from it :

C3^a(fjd£3S^S§33©©C3SS3©e5e3
q^«55£S5<5tS3£^ ^Sed s?fi?S53di -s^Sd ©ega^ djdos 4^5 " ®33£333 3333 0e8®©£3«S5§C3S©v6£e3

©o' c33(3S®2S33v^?S5©>ca!S@ 6S-€^©23;3' ©©233 (5® S®©<5«S(5c3e33eO?S3^£3£3 ^©§)3 ""

©csiS Sia)(Siq — qf-j (3o25330e©C33e333 fiS^D "' C333®C33^®3®>-i^

End:— ©C3o8a^©e>(5d® 3)s)€a esso® '^ ©o© esogj® (5

03±l3(|lC3e3a£)©v233J?5^3®Ca303e3333o^£33Ca;S 2S33d^S3SS(^j£563©S33 e30®(3®4SXS33 ®Q3253

g £3300 3 2J3o SS)<9\.'i^3>3 " QtCT^tD S5Z53 ©S-ZSi «S^o e£3C32S5o

S5©c3©SjS)g©^352353 8 253©>d)^2S33^e33e3?S5o

[^3g£33S3!S5o] ?J3 So©©i2fX553(^<5s53 3333 ®S S> €)d e3@©C33e32j3 JS^ S3 ®§ !5S)5§(^jd'3

©3^cs5S-a^g?s5©233ea(5Ss3d)d3

cs©©e5 a^e3S(^e3 ss^® esQea Cs^^ S(^£3cs

qpSe^Bj^ca 233d©-€^€6'°o3 q^S)-eD3a''e3 ©?S53S3S@s3J' (53©!5^S(5c3(5-iSo2S3(5c3o^(50!53

©erf 'ESiZScf (33©?S525:i'"'c3 ^©v«d® o£)cqgq) ©>3S®

oSdcS q:^33S)§©£3©^CS23;j' qfStS3S)"S3 233<5©-CS-€^ '^ 33 £353 fif (S3ra S esCS S(5qf 3333 (5cS30®©3Q

03 «S eii)«3ja"e3oe ©2S33GS3t(5©®£3;:i' qfdiai tiQos^ tS3©od(5o!5ig(5i?S33®oS©®jS

e3x@6N-®3©>?SM5"o8S zSoso ©e.jd-<i^(3^ • esdSi (S3S)eS(5S2@S©a3535e33333"<53S

-^"§ ^esoafi9e€^"'c3S . ®^®6^d ©<^8fiS<&53'^ 33 eaSS 553653 & £363 6^®«S3(3®(3(5®3S

c02a23;:f g?S®©s3g ©SSS g9g5€^"2333©6N05!S ©«^

Soa C3iC)©>^233ss:? £3®-i^ g©€^"©cao ©>@ gesad-g^ (£)633o|)(ei«30S3303aS)a)3S9(5e3C3 r^-:S^i^o

©03 (S epS2S53e3© ^j©3ig5^ €> e*® @@^ gc&€^"o3 ©g-2qe3 «5^S3 o oSkfidog e^ C3oCf 3333 " c53@^o

^® c§ ejS!S;3Cj€soa si® .
Cf2533SS3(3t233£33CSS©e3e3o^©gSo33

e©DDae,jC3253o6a3o®£03333®33(5c330S«S52«5^
This is followed by a paragraph giving an
account of what took place at the conclusion a?S53^S)©<5 g®J£3(3 «S5® ©33(5® 253© (g
of the controversy. It is found in the
C3©l)3e,C3GS -jfi)®

original text also, but without the following

Pali stanzas :
The Pali text of the present work was
t5©oSc3£Cdg©>S3 £3<3>«5s!S3 ^JJaO^CSO'iS^^ S®S33
edited by V. Trenckner in 1880. A trans-
lation of the same, containing frequent refe-
6<5^CS3^ £© ®a«f3oSSgjS3553 ®6 3533 " ©5j3i!53Q3
rences to the present version, by Professor
<9\<^Q3C3©S)S) €)@ £53@3 ©v€^2S53S3 " 0QJS3g)3t)® 3^£33
Rhys Davids, forms volumes- XXXV. and
C33g2533do £3833580^ ?SiCf, S3sS^£tS®32S5"£30 XXXVI. of the Sacred Books of the East.
A complete edition of the Sinhalese version
was printed at Kotahena, Colombo, in 1878.
1
de^e ' £325^" =
<§
'
<^ '2533
'
Qn ' 2sd"®e5 ^ ^c30cS253o2J55©®2S:k533 '
ersj

^ & ©§) C3®0 253 as

 :; —
( 29 )

ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM.

23. on the epithet Purisadammasarathi." It is

divided into eighteen chapters under the
Or. 2413.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 112 (jsj— dg)
following headings :

22| by 2f ; 8 lines, 19f in.

in. long; written
in a fairly good hand, by a Low-country
i. Dwddnta-damana,X foil. 1 — 46.

scribe, in the 19 th century. The "taming" of the intractable, being

[Miss M. A. Rdttee.J an enumeration of the conversions which

Gotama Buddha effected during his former
births, as related in detail in the Jatakas or

Amavatura, Buddhist Birth Stories.

"Ambrosial "Water," ii. Svasantdna-damana,^ foil. 4b — 13«.

The "taming" or reformation of one's
A standard work in pure Sinhalese prose •

own character, which gives an account of his

by Gurulugomi. It is interspersed with
lifefrom his birth up to the attainment of
Pali quotations, and treats of the life of
Buddhahood.
Gotama Buddha, with special reference to
the conversions to his religion which he iii. Parasantdna-damana, foil. 13a — 196.
effected. The reformation of character in others,
forming an account of Gotama Buddha's
"Westergaard in his Catalogue of Copen-
career, and of the conversions to Buddhism
hagen MSS. (p. 69), speaks of this work as
" Liber Amdvaturu commentarius which he made up to the time of the accept-
follows :

ance of the Devram-vehera (Jetavanarama-

est, quem lingua Eluica, multis sententiis
vihara) monastery, dedicated to. him by
Palicis et Sanscritis intermixtis, composuit
Anathapindika, as described in the 17th
Gurulugomi in librum Palicum Purisa-dham-
chapter of the Pujavaliya. See no. 25.
ma-sdrathi {vftrnVfrnixf^) inscriptum titulus ;

enim, ad calcem libri adscriptus, hsec habet iv. Orihapati-damana, foil. 19h — 34&.

Guruliigominvisin haranalada Amdvaturu nam The conversion of householders, viz. Upali

Purisa - dhamma - sdrathiyan pada - varnand and others. .

nimi." V. Brdhmana-damana, foil. 346 —41a.

Here Purisa -damma^-sarathlis, of course, The conversion of Brahmins, viz. Kuta-
not a Pali book. one of the nine
It is danta and others.
attributes of Buddha,f which the author
has taken as his text or motto. Hence the
vi. Bdja-damana, foil. 41a — 486.

PurisadammasaratM- The conversion of kings, viz. Ajatasattu

work is also called
varnandva, " a commentary and others.
yana-padaye

I Damand, in the other MS. of this work in the

* Not dhamma. Library,. as well as in the edition printed at Colombo in
pi Ihagavd araham sammasambuddho 1886 87, and in Westergaard's Catalogue, p. 69.
t They are iti so

vijjdcaranasampanno sugato lohavidu anuttaro purisadam- § The contents of this and the following chapter are
masdrathi satthd detiamanussanairl buddho hhagavd. See —
more or less to be found in chapters viii. xvii. of Mayura-
the commencement of the book. paJa's Pujavaliya.
 — — —
30 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
vii. Angnlmal-damana, alias Gora-damana,*
foil. 486— 54a. C^nSasiiSi^QiS^ ©iSzrf 2J5£) (^-S^ £S3i<2) zSoecrf ©v2S:>3
The conversion of Angulimala, the thief,
viii. Parivrdjaka-damana, foil. 54a — 566.
The conversion of Parivrajaka ascetics,
viz. Sabhiya and others,
fZiSiSidi Sca®g©cS2s:i'" c;®3 <^®3 ©ea^SiSsd^ oz
ix. Mdnavalca-damana, foil. 56& — 656. ©-€^§.©£3" ®?S53§03Si £52J5c32rf CaiQC03 SosS)
The conversion of Saccaka, a naked ascetic, ffi5^

and Subha and other Manavakas. S^sd' ®3 SSzsd' C3i©\a"©23CJ' ^25£>"«3 ©1®©"' ^l
X. Digamlara-damana, foil. 656 72a. It ends :—
The conversion of Pathikaputra and other
Digambara ascetics,
®3 B&2Si 03® 253©®235 655(35© €^e3©3S339 d-d
xi. Jatila-damana, foil. 72a — 756. BzSCi'

SS)(5-g^(3g<^ tS 623^' 233® fiS55S5©-€^e3 255 i® €35^)03

The conversion of Saccabaddha and other
Jatila ascetics, JS5Q17 e3i@©'i^e)3 .f

xii. Tdpasa-damana, foil. 76a —826. o33S<5^^^ ©£3@©55, oasS©©^?, ©©d)€)?9

The conversion of Bavari and other hermits, «5335) ^§>& (S5©.'SX553''C85 e33"e83©^©!SX553 ®eS5o
xiii. Bhiltkhu-damana, foil. 826 —866.
The conversion of certain faithless Bud- (gc5i£)©5S33@23di'SS23d' 2S3(5-€^(3^ (^®3©?5(5 «S5®
dhist monks,
gi^®35"°C33d8 C3Jf5 £3^CQ" SiS:^:) "^ «S53 ig>@.
xiv. Naga-damana, foil. 866 —90a.
The conversion of the Naga king Nando- This is followed by the usual vows of the
pananda, Dhanapala, and other Nagas. scribe.

XV. Yahsha-damana, foil. 90a 95a.— The period when the author Gurulugomi
The conversion of Alavaka and other lived, or the date of the composition of his
Yakshas or demons, work, is but that the book must
not given ;

xvi. Asura-damana, — 98a.

foil. 95a have been in existence in the year A.D. 1271
The conversion of Rahu and
other Asuras. is obvious by the quotations from, and refer-
xvii. Deva-damana, 98a— 110a.
foil. ences to it in the Sidatsangara, a Sinhalese

The conversion of Sakra and other gods, grammar written between A.D. 1236 and
xviii. Brahma-damana, 110a— 112a.
foil. 1271. J Further, the language of the Ama-
The conversion of Baka and other gods of
vatura is known as " Kalinga Eluva,"§ pro-
bably from the fact of the author's ancestors
the Brahmaloka.
having come over to Ceylon from Kalinga, a
Table of contents and colophon, fol. 112a-6.
portion of the Oircars in South India. It is
After the usual adoration of Buddha, the also similar to the language of the inscrip-
work begins : tions of the latter half of the twelfth or the

€)(5€^^£®0'©^^S^^i^3 gffi)®S33 <3^(33!5^©g Cf-^SSZn

t The printed text ends here.
:f
See the Orientalist, vol. i., p. 274,

§ Ibid.

»Cf?S55J»:> 'ssi »4!fl

J(§
* See the table of contents on fol. £5^§ J, and on p. 75 " So® ^di&cSi2s!S ^' ©d " <§\!S3

of the printed edition. » 235© ''

©^ " <s^(S3 "'C3S52£)c&zd'S
 — ;

ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM. 31

beginning of the thirteenth century,* during Pali words. Tradition says that he changed
which period the work might have been com- who,
his style purposely to satisfy his sister,
posed. James de Alwis, however, assigns its after reading the Amavatura, condemned it
composition to the sixth century A.D.,f and as the mere prattling of her younger brother.
Jayatilaka, the editor of the printed text,
seems to have held the same opinion when
he wrote his preface.
24.
Gurulugomi is mentioned at p. 46 of the
printed edition of the Eajaratnakara as Or. 2656.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 86; 24f in. by 2i;
follows : 8— 10 lines, 21 in. long ; written in a good
uniform hand, by a Low-country scribe, in
©j!9ee)dce, £il)e33(gca QfJs^fSos, tso&^si-aca, @(^
the 19th century.

Another copy of the Amavatura.

!a)S<io£5©id233(5QS, (^<5iid©rad'@ce, ^o@£);gSBics, The text, with the exception of the usual
clerical errors, is identical with that of the
©>JS5]®CS53J 88333^23333 .... C3?S^?S3 S53i9?3^ 6Q foregoing manuscript.

osrf ^j^oe (^es^Ss S]§2s:i'®>cd es&jsJo^S (a3fi32J5o3

'R)ia(ggC53.

"Prom the time of Buddhaghosa (A.D. 25.

410) up to the pi'esent year (A.B. 1809 ex-
Or. 2664.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 334 (aa—©e33 + l)
pired, i.e. A.D. 1267), the great theras
22^ in. by 2| ; 9 lines, 2O3- in. long; written
Vahisvara (prob. Vagisvara), Dharmapala,
in a fairly clear hand, by- a Low-country
Dharmakirti, Sahitya, Vilgammula and Ma-
scribe; dated 23rd October, 1844.
yurapada, and the laic pandits Kaviraja-
sekara, Gurulugomi, Agamacakravarti and
Parakrama-pandita, as well as many other
Piljavaliya,
pandits, have illumined the doctrine of
Buddha by bringing out commentaries, " A garland
honours " paid to Gotama
of

glossaries, translations, &c." Buddha, being a collection of mythical and

traditionary tales respecting him, compiled
Gurulugomi must therefore have lived
by Buddhaputra Sthavira,§ usually called
before or about the year A.D. 1267. He is
Mayiirapadathera, to justify as well as to
sometimes styled "Mahakavi," the great
extol the epithet Araham\\ as applied to the
poet, and was also the author of the Dhar-
raapradipikava,J a well-known commentary
Buddha. The tales, as may be seen from
the subjoined table, not only illustrate the
on the Mahabodhivamsa. The style of this
work ojBFerings made and honours paid to him in
is quite from that of his
different
his presence or otherwise, but also give a
previous composition the Amavatura, the
language of the former being more impres-
sketch of the lives of the Buddha and many
sive, and greatly mixed with Sanskrit and

§ See fol. 332a. Buddhaputra may also be a simple

attribute of Sthavira conveying the meaning " Sthavira,
* Cf. the Ancient Inscriptions of Ceylon, by I?r. the son of Buddha ;
" see below for further particulars.
Miiller, pp. 87—106. II
Gurulugomi's Amavatura, written similarly in
Cf.
t See De Alwis, Sidatsaiigara, pp. clvi. — clvii. extolment of Purisa-damma-sarathi, another of the nine
J Printed at Colombo in 1886. epithets of the Buddha.
 —— — , — — — — —
32 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
of his followers, as well as some account of The tales are chronologically arranged in
the propagation of his doctrine and of the 34 chapters :

history of Oeylonl* i. Pujasangraha-katha, foil. 1 8a.

After the usual adoration of Buddha, the 1. Introductory discourse treating of
text begins with a comment on the nine Buddha's virtues and of his doctrine, with
attributes of the Buddha, as follows : illustrative tales.
2. Author's reasons for undertaking the
(g)^ 6 ©633 fEioS] cfdecd €3 2@3e3S56^S)3 ©db'a
present work.
e)(5-gSca §;a ©js^ss^o qcs3©s33 ©QozaSe, cf-s^sssj
3. An explanation of the different kinds
©(5a g Scab's® €33(58 caaSo ©^©®-^C3S3d?s5o S|
of honours paid to Buddha.
©>®3 ^<SiE)3&

«s5S5S3 ^®a)3,
.

^
(§&Q, e>© 3533d'€^®CS-3^;' ©C33

fnawn6)zsS S!gc5dD-i^2SX)^ss52s:i'
ii. AhMmhara-magul-jpujd, foil, 8a — 125.
1. The eightfold public good derived from
producing religious works.
2. The story of the hermit Sumedha and

^S3®2Sd" <5e55C3!Sj e3§©S55323 (5-i^©ffi5 S ZSCf.q ©Z53©(3 the first vivarana,'^ presented to him by
Dipankara Buddha.

«5c55f5^l'g©£558^' — q^^
iii. Vivarana-magul-puja, foil. 12& — 196,
On the vivaranas presented to Gotama
and ends :
Buddha in his anterior births by previous
CS?S5 ©® ^S (^(55653^^ S^g ^-i^©C3tS £3(3* § Buddhas.
iv. Bodhisambhara-puja-katha, foil. 19& 2Qa.
1. A statement of religious works under-
taken at others' request, including the present
g.d3©©C3eaoC3e55e3S€)©cS!S
book, written by the chief incumbent of the
cac3®o Cfceo ctdea^ ©ojzssjs^a^ds
Mayurapada-parivena at the request of Deva-
CpaS3^(5^e3o Cf(5s55 2f5£S ©(3Q©333 pratiraja.
a5e3®3 S©>5f)3 qp(5s53-?S5553®©\®^no 2. An account of the virtues, paramita-
dharma, exercised by the Buddha during his
©v® g553Sg©^c3?S53©oS(S cfo ggacf ^ (302333
previous births,
V. Palamuvana-jati-bheda-puja-katJia, foil. 26a
346.
Colophon :
1, Introductory remarks,
An
account of the occasions at which the
2.

e3(53S3(95S3©o32s:J" oS5(g 2j)(54Jo(3<5 gd3S@QS ^S© Buddha in his former births was exceptionally
honoured, as related in the " Birth Stories."
©CSGS.
vi. Dvitlya-jati-bheda-pujd-katha, foil. 346
Copyist's date :
42a. '

A continuation of this account to Vessanta-

©«®^^J3© . 1844 . 10 . 23. rajataka, the last " birth story."
vii. Sadhunada-puja-katha, foil. 42a —516.
1. On the five kolahalas or commotions of
* For other descriptions of this work, see E. Spence
the world.
Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, London, 1880, p. 538 ; De
Zoysa's Catalogue of Pali, Sinh. and Skt. MSS., p. 19.

f Vivarana=;tiie
assurance of becoming Buddha at a
future time.
 — —
ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 33

2. On the panca-vilolcana, or the five .pro- 4. The story of Buddha's disciples Sari-
spective views which the Bodhisat took when putta and Moggallana.
living in the Tusita heaven, respecting his
XV. Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-lcathd, foil. 1046—^
birth in this world.
116a.
viii. Pratisandhi-pilja-katha, foil. 51& — 64o. The Buddha's journey to Nigrodharama
1.

Myths connected with the conception of to meet his relatives, and the miracles per-
the Buddha, such as the dream of Queen formed by him for their conversion.
Mahamayadevi, his mother, &c. 2. The two sermons, Buddhavamsa-desand

and Andgatavamsa-desand, delivered by him.

ix. Prasava-mangala-pujd-hatha, foil. 54a
66a. xvi. Adbhuta-pujd-hathd, foil. 116a — 131a.
His miraculous birth in the Lumbini park. 1. The Buddha in his native town ; his

56a r66&.
X. MahahiniJcman-pujd-Jcathd, foil. — and also for begging; his
visits to his palace,

His life, legends connected with it, and meeting with YasodharadevI, his Queen, and
the pujas received by him up to his assump- the discourse held concerning her the ;

tion of the ascetic life.

admittance of Nanda his stepbrother, and
Rahula his own son, to the Order.
xi. Bodhimandala-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 66& —78a. xvii. Jetavandrdma-pujd-kathd, foil. 131a
His life as a hermit up to his attainment
of Buddhahood by vanquishing Mara. 1366.
The story of Anathapindika, the feeder of
xii. Sddhundda or Aydcana-pujd-hathd, foil.
the poor, and the granting of Jetavanarama
78a— 846.
monastery to the Buddha.
The seven weeks spent by the Buddha in
Tneditation, Mara's daughters' endeavours to xviii. Pm'vdrdma-pujd-hathd^idll. 1366 — 148a.
tempt him, and Mahabrahma's invitation to The story of the celebrated female devotee
preach his doctrine, named Yisakha, and the granting of Purva-
rama monastery by her to the Buddha.
xiii. Isipatandrdma-pujd-hathd, foil. 84& —896. Por other copies, see nos. 132, ix. 133,
•
1. The story of the Ajivaka ascetic named ;

Upaka, whom Buddha met on V. 1; 134, iv. 2 ; and 135, iv.

the his way to
Isipatana. xix. Daharabhikshu-pratipatti-pujd-hathd, foil.
The Buddha's arrival in Isipatana, his
2. 148a— 158a.
reception by the Pas-vaga-mahana ascetics, 1. The conversion of Rahu, the chief of
the preaching of the Dhamma-caJchappavat- the Asuras.
tana-sutta, " the wheel of the Law," amidst 2. The story of Anuruddha Thera and
supernatural manifestations, and the dedica- Sumana Samanera, a novice, seven years of
tion of Isipatanarama to the Buddha. age.

xiv.^ Veluvandrdma-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 896 — XX. Afsadrim-mahdddna-pujd-Jcathd, foil. 158a

1046. —174a.
The Buddha's journey to Uruvela, the
1. The story
1. of Ananda Mahathera, elected
conversions he made both on his way to and at by the Buddha as his disciple in waiting.
Uruvela, and the supernatural manifestations Ananda-bodhi-puja, the planting of a
2.
displayed there. branch of the sacred Bodhi-tree in Jetavana-
2. Mahdndrada-lcassapa-jdtaha (Fans. 544). rama. Of. the Mahabodhivamsa, chap, ii.,
. 3. The story of King Bimbisara, the grant- in Pali or Sinhalese (no. 16).
ing of Veluvanarama to the Buddha, and the 3. The story of Bandhula-Mallikavo, the
feeding of the pretas or the manes. wife of the General Bandhula.

K
 — —a
34 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
4. The story of King of Kosala's attach- xxvi. Bhihshum - sasana - utpatti -pratipatti -

ment to the Buddha. piija-kathd, foil. 2196—2286.

5. The story of Kosala-Mallika-devi, his 1. The story of Mahaprajapati-gotami,
Queen. the Buddha's foster-mother.
6. TJtpalagandlia-nam-sitdnan hala prati- 2. The meeting of the Sakya and the
patti-pujd, the story of Utpalagandha and his Koliya princes for battle, the Buddha's arrival

entrance into the Buddhist Order. on the spot amidst supernatural manifesta-
7. Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada Sdtaha- tions, and the establishment of peace by his

pujd, the donation of olpth to Ananda. exhortations.

Asadrisa-mahd-ddnaya, " the great

8. in-
3. The entrance of Mahaprajapat! and'

comparable offering." host of other princesses into the Order of

Bhikshuni.
xxi. Gahgdrohana-pujd-hathd, foil. 174a
xxviL Palarmevana ddahana-pujd-lcathd, foil.
182a.
2286— 239«.
1. The origin of the Licchavi dynasty, and
The dialogue between the Buddha and
the founding of the city Vesali.
MahaprajapatI ; the supernatural manifesta-
2. Famine and pestilence in Vesali stayed
and her atten-
tions displayed by the latter
by the Buddha's supernatural power, and the
dant nuns ; the death of MahaprajapatI and
piijdfi received from King Bimbisara and the
other nuns ; their cremation and the distri-
Licchavi princes.
bution of relics.

xxii. Divya-rdja-pujd-hathd, foil. 182a — 192&. xxviii. JlvaJcdrdma-piijd-kathd, foil. 239a

Description of Indra's dominion, and an 2516.
account of its divine inhabitants and of the The story and his
of JIvaka the physician,
honours paid by them to the Buddha. cures ; Buddhism, and the
his conversion to
granting of Jivakarama td the Buddha.
xxiii. Yamaha-prdtihdrya-puja-katha, foil.

192&— 2046. xxix. 8ama met noyeh pratibheda-pwjag foil.

An
account of the six heretical teachers, 2516—270a.
Purana-Kasyapa, Makkhali-gosala, Ajita- 1. An
account of Devadatta's hatred of
ke^akambala, Kakudha-katyayana, Sanjaya- the Buddha throughout their various births,
belatthiputra and Nigantha-natha-putra ; of 2. The story of King Ajatasattu and his

their failure to obtain the sandal-wood beg- evil adviser Devadatta.

ging bowl offered by a rich merchant in
Rajagriha, and of the miracles performed by
XXX. Jwitadi'puja-hatha, foil. 270a — 275a.
The story of King Ajatasattu's conversion
a disciple of the Buddha by which the bowl
to Buddhism.
was won and the merchant was converted to
Buddhism. xxxi. Prdtihdryddi-pratipatti-pujd-kathdf foil.

Pdnduhambala - saildsana pujakafhd,

275a— 2916.
xxiv. -

foil.' 2046—2136.
The life of Yasodharadevi ; her entrance
into the Order ; the sermons dehvered by
The Buddha's visit to Tavatirnsa heaven,
her amid supernatural manifestations; her
and the preaching of the Abhidharma.
death and cremation.
XXV. Devorohana-pujd-kathd, foil. 21 36 —2196. xxxii. Uddesika-pujd-kathd, foil. 2916 —305a.
Honours paid to him at his departure from Skcmdha-parinirvdna-pujd-kathd, a
1..

the same heaven. sketch of the Buddba'a career, his death and
 ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM. 35

the cremation ceremony,- as well as the dis- Manet-pamula Sumaiigala Mahathera of the
tribution of his relics. Pandi race, then resident at the Rock temple
2. Dhatu-parinirvana-pujd-hatha, about the Vata-giri-parvata. Mayurapada must, more-
extinction of his relics. over, have been a contemporary of Aranyaka
3. Trividha-sahgayana-lcathcly an account Medhankara, who held a synod for the sup-
of the three great Buddhist synods held pression of schisms, and of Dhammakitti
under the auspices of the Kings Ajatasattu, Thera, the compiler of, a portion of the
Kalasoka and Dhammasoka, accompanied by Mahavamsa. See the description of no. 15.
a short account of the lineage and history of
The reigns Parakrama-Bahu III. and
of
these kings.
of his son Vijaya-Bahu IV. (A.D. 1236—
xxxiii. Mahinda-pratipafti-puja-hatha,
1277),f in both of which tbe author flourished,
foil.

305a— 3166. are known as a period of great literary

1. Ceylon as known to anterior Buddhas, activity. Parakrama-Bahu himself was a
and their visits to it. scholar, and the author Of several important
2. The three visits of Gotama Buddha. works, such as Kav-silumina, Visuddhimagga-
3. A sketch of the history of Ceylon, from sanne, &c. See no. 15. Under the auspices
King Yijaya {circa 543 B.C.) to Devanam- of his minister Devaprati-raja were also pro-
piyatissa (307 — 267 B.C.), a contemporary duced several other valuable compositions.
and friend of King Asoka of India. One other work ascribed to Mayiirapada is
4. An account of the Buddhist mission- Yogarnava,J; a medical book in Sinhalese
aries to different countries, and the estab- prose. John Pereira, however, erroneously
lishment of Buddhism in Ceylon by Mahinda, states in his " Heladiv-rajaniya," p. 170 note,
the son of Asoka and missionary to the that this priest is supposed to have been the
Southern countries. author of three more books, namely, Thupa-

xxxiv. LahJcadipa-uddesika-puja-hatha, foil.

vamsaya, Saddharma-ratnakaraya, and Loko-
3166— 333«. pakaraya.

An account of the kings of Ceylon, from Stories from the present work have from
Vijaya (543 B.C.) to Pandita Parakrama time to time appeared in print.§ An edition
Bahu III. (A.D. 1236—71),* and the religious of the whole work is stated to be inprogress.|j
works performed in memory of the Buddha. The first fasciculus of it, comprising the first
four chapters of the book, with a glossary by
Colophon, fol. 333a-6.
the editor, H. Jayatilaka, was printed at
Table of contents, fol. 334«.
Colombo in 1887. An Engh'sh tra,nslatibn
According to the wording on fol. 332a, of the 34th chapter, by Bartholomeus Quna*
the author's real name seems to have been sekara, chief Sinhalese translator to the
Buddha-putta Thera. He was the abbot of Ceylon Government, was published in 1895
the monastery Mayiirapada-pariven.a, from
which circumstance he became commonly
known as Mayurapada Thera, and as such is Tumour, A.D. 1267 —1303.
t According to See
mentioned in the Wikaya-sahgraha (printed Bell's Archl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77.
edition, p. 24) and in the Rajaratnakara J See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxxii'.,

"(p. 46). He was also a brother and pupil of and Kynsey's Report on the " Parangi " disease in " Ceylon
Sessional Papers," viii.,'1881, p. 78.

§ See C. Alwis' "History of the Island of Lanka,'

ch. i.. Visits of the Buddhas, Colombo, 1896 ; Taso.
* Regarding the date of this king's reign, see Bell's dharavata, Kandy, 1891, &c.
Arohl. Report on the Kegalla District, p. 77. II
See the editor's preface to the printed part.-
36 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
undei^ the title "A Contribution to the History III. Foil. 43—49.
of Geylon."

For another manuscript copy, see Wester-

gaard's Catalogue of the Copenhagen MSS.,
Buddhavamsa-desandva.

pp. 67-68. A
copy of the sermon on the Buddhas
found ip the 15th chapter of Mayiirapada's
26. Pujavaliya. See no. 25, foil. 109a 116a, —
Or, 4693.—Palm-leaf 49 (c^+zss-
; foil. Beg.
ms) 12j in. by
; 2; 5 —
7 lines, 10^ in. long; qfcaes ea35gffl) caSSdca o32 (See ^©e tsid^taa

written in a legible hand by a Kandyan scribe,

probably late in the 18th century. The
wooden boards are lacquered with wicker-
work ornamentation, [John Pbaeson.J End.
©353(3 e23^03=3i ^©J5 §S3e)©033 Cfi)a ©5553 ift
'
I. Foil. 1—37.
©ss:? qi^i tatsd esg^dzsi' 6-.C53a) ?r5i«£3 055 , S^a)

©ea ©qcazOJ© i^@.

Mahasatipatihdna-sutta,
The present text agrees with that begin-
the Pali text of the 9th sutta of the Maha- ning at p, 20 line 8, of the edition of the
vagga of the Digha-nikaya (II, 9). Buddhavam^a-de^anava printed at Colombo
in 1895.
II. Foil. 38— 42&.

Maitrl-bKavanava,
27.
the Metta-bhavana, or a religious meditation Or. 1090. — Palm-leaf ; 118 (e£)c3^,
foil.

on the encouragement of friendliness and Z53 — cDa, (353© —©©d) ;

18f by
in. IJ ; 7 lines,
goodwill towards all living beings,* written 16i in, long ; written in a fairly legible hand

in Sinhalese prose interspersed with Pali by a Kandyan scribe, probably early in the

quotations. 18th century. Seven leaves, caaa — 6\S5«), and

several at the end are missing.
Beg.
[Miss M. Parsons.]

I. Foil. 1—36.

©>^®C«S5^C553 dza©' ^iQ&®ss^ ©so 6\©>©S'<5cs

Abhidharma-kamatahana,
©2553® gdx a53d®«SM:f*S.
"Reflections on the Transcendental Doc-
End. trine," an anonymous discourse in Sinhalese,
copiously interspersed with Pali quotations
ca^sS ©\CS3©^ ©\ca3 e^ess^-sS ©433 ©£0«a^5:s^-dS from the Buddhist canon, on subjects such
§s£;3 5a)Sli)29gS)®3X»©2S53. as the five Khandhas, the Ayatanas, the S9,n-
kharas, the doctrine of the Paticcasamuppada,
and of the Maggas and the impermanency of
* See Childers' Pali Dictionary, pp. 85 and 246. matter, which are specially dealt with in the
Abh idhamma-pitaka.
 ——
ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 37

After the usual adoration of tte Buddha n. Foil. 37-40.

the text begins with another adoration, as
follows :

Bana'paricdiedaya.

6\i)3253£)oaa®(5o dSs?e®dg-g^^S®a?, A
fragment of the 2nd chapter of the
Sinhalese Pariccheda-pota, which treats of
e^«5^©032a«qSo s;5©g(3o tazsQ^Q^&'S^a^
charity, followed by a short Pali text on
the same subject. For another and more
complete copy of this chapter, see no. 129,
art. yi.
^ssSQe^jn cfzsjsno'g ^s^sc^sce-g^ ©o^csasd" ca^zs:)'

©S5@ qfca3a3<5-€^s6,?SD©cS2Sl' ca^zscfSssg ©355 III. Foil. 41—118.

(gSdzsS «J5iS52553'§ ^©oicgdi cs®35!sJ eaggzs:)'© A collection of tales in Pali, one, the
Mahasllava-jataka (Fans. 51), is extracted
©raSzsj' al/®©£oSad' ©^csasOJOvCSjSzs:!' 9?S©Sa from the Jatakatthavannana, and the rest
are mostly from the Rasavahini. Details as
©eoSjs:)' €)e5fea3a553(5©ce2s:i' c3fS:S<5@ ©©aJS^B)
to these are reserved for a Pali Catalogue.
-€^1S3 £)|;®C82S:i' ©^0S53©a32S3®Z353 9 e§*253S)o3

odS^c) sSc33 Qc,j(g3g al)S)ooacf q^css 62a ©^ca

28.
©sig^csaazSLf SiS 2S5i@i^ csdcsS ©S3(^©3a39

Cf®>SS3z53 gS^CaZSLf ©€553 S3 233 ©3 g C2332S^ ©3??

Or. 4966. —Palm-leaf; foil. 12 (233— ©©za) ;

12 by 2|- ;
in. 8-9 lines, 10^ in. long written
;

Cfbo32552Do32sd' Cfb^g al)®o3ad'©c3 S-sasco cai©S)*

by a Low- country scribe in the 19th century.

I. Foil. 1—106.
It ends :

C£^€)£}o qf^SQo sScaS tE33S2j53©3S33Q "gg S)©

Panca-skandha-vibhagay'a.
Oi'!^<5>o3 §g
®e33<e)C33C3o®ScSK z53d osesossSzs:^
®© giJSjSo gaaSo zSoQJ e33©^3©25339 Sjg ©S
.
A discourse in Sinhalese, interspersed with
Pali quotations on the five " elements or
es^ssj^cs cf93C3o©&0373 233d ©sa^cszazs:)' @g©© .

attributes of being " taught in Buddhist

qp?S5S«533 sa.CQ3 gg S© OzSJ^OS C33d3
Cf --55^352553
philosophy. See Childers' Pali Dictionary,
pp. 198-9, and Warren's "Buddhism in Trans-
lations," pp. 368—76.
^^^{^^^©•SJo ©£553-!^ QCatSdsS^ S3(33C5S33

qfS)3539Dc53^<€^e3G,[sic]C3g©S?J5 C3iS33Sa>3 Beg.

qpcSal)® !sa®Qea5SDS.
&®& £3© t233sS:O03 S5^© 253 ©d 253 CS sf . d^£3

A manuscript bearing this title, most pro-

bably a copy of the same work, is in the End.
Copenhagen Library. See "Westergaard's C3Q«33d?S5®i^ (S^ ©©e^ QO ©l553©Ci3sJ gssj

Catalogue, p. 43. g2S3eS^3^g S-a£q/fi3e,-g^ esenssracs @®o3 §)3©cs5caS

©S5:>3SS33 Cp)(3Ga gc5i 2559g©253£rfCi3 , ©® ©®{9

>§So i3533D ' 9^g®'^ci'es

'@ZS3 ' ©S53 C3S33 SSi'^3
 — — — :

38 BUDDHIST LITERATURE.
relating the virtues he practised, and the
divine qualities he exhibited during his
existence, as described in the myths and
II. Foil. 106—12.
tales contained in works such as the Jata-
katthakatha, the Amavatura, the Pujavaliya,
Gaturvidha ryfisatyaya. the Saddharmaratnavaliya, &c. After the
recital of each incident, the paragraph
An "the four-fold sublime
account of
invariably closes with the two sentences,
truth" upon which the whole doctrine of the
Budun-sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the
Buddha is based. See Childers' Dictionary,
Buddha," and Budun-sarana ya yutu, " It is
p. 56.
proper to take refuge in the Buddha."
Beg.
The text begins :

€)??fea <^c3a c3S3j3ca 20i) !S5Sc5c9c3J3!} , gzaS

^©©OStS @(SS ^23^5553 gs5^ ^S 253® C^SSS^^

C3©^g ©(33©© iS €3iE3S5 ff C3 S5S5 ©CS SSrf' @g2J53

'^

gzsjiD «S©(5oa S53@2S g^ae, ^Sa ®3(&S5

zs3z'2)i^ @g e3©e^ Slg ©raden^^zsi ©^ &)Qs^
g(5 ©i^ S3i20©!S3-Sg' 253^®idi — Cf^
End.
and ends with a description of the person of
Gotama Buddha, as follows :

C3'?S:)0©S23d" gsS5SS5g©C^lS3
zsi^q ©Qg CfisSg qpi^ S)©o3 disf© ^©SssJ
«f53g iSca qpt^ q)©cs ©®©dg Sjggsj" C3c5-S^©cs®
29. Qsi^c^-g^ 033gs3.

Or. 3370. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 424 (eSc3?9,

353 — ©©>€) + S — '^ + e>6 — ^ , accordingly 58 II. Foil. 147—389.
leaves missing) ; by 2 6-7 lines,
19^ in. ;

16^-17^ in. long written by two Kandyan

;

Daham-saranaya.
scribes, part fairly well and part unsteadily,
and dated (fol. 4246) "Friday the 13th day " The Refuge in the Doctrine." This con-
of the waxing moon of Durutu of Saka sists of (1) the account of the twenty-four
1599 " (Jan. 5th, 1677 A.D.). The wooden vivaranas* presented to Grotama in his an-
boards are lacquered red and painted with terior births by previous Buddhas, (2) the
yellow volute ornamentation. substance of a great number of the jdtalca

An anonymous work on the "Buddhist tales, and (3) a further collection of tales

Creed," in Sinhalese prose of a period not and myths, entitled Daham-sarana-varnandva,

plater than the 15th century. It is divided derived from the afore-mentioned works
all for the purpose of exhibiting the exalted
into three books, as follows :

nature of the Doctrine. Here also, after the

I. Foil. 1—146.
relation of each incident, the paragraph ends
Daham-sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the
Butsaranaya. Doctrine," Daham-sarana yd yutu, "One
" The Refuge in the Buddha," being a re- should take refuge in the Doctrine,"
cital in praise and adoration of the Buddha,

* Assurances of becoming Buddha at a future epoch.

'ffl
 — — —
ORIGINAL WOEKS ON BUDDHISM. 39

The text begins : 7 —9 lines, 15f— 16J in. long; written in a

bold, legible hand, probably by a Low-
country scribe, early in the 19th century.
^255© C3d4^ 6n0S@ .

I. Foil. 1—167.
t3®DD csgg 6doss:)ssS '^osissSe^ii tso6otsoS)x>
An incomplete copy of the first book,
Butsarana, of the preceding work.
©QS(S ©ad"®!© S^ae355D®>cS!S ©zeitS'^ — cf^
About 71 leaves (za — ©a) are missing at
and ends :
the beginning. The text of the 72nd, marked
dD?S©03(9 dLaSS i)g2S)' OS:? 255(3 ^®^ ©aa, corresponds with that of Sa b of fol.
<]f©>?55853
the foregoing copy. But towards the end
1)2) ce c3<5-€^ ©cs@ qc5>® e3c5-€^ cs^S*^ • ®3<aS
the two texts diflPer the present ends ;

®o©cs5 S30C6?S5C8 e3eS©oqs5£3ss5 255^ §S©(3e'!9

III. Foil. 390—424. o©«SSS cf362Qj?S5©i5S53Q iS-ssoesi 255^ §^©6©^
&® n^oQ-^cQssSQ CfSSac; 255d'i^€^''g c^3^gc;cs3

Sang a- sarcm ay a. «3s5 S!gS(5©ca3c3S atoo rodiSS-g^cS"' ssSo SosuS'

" The Refuge in the Order," containing

§ Ss) " 25533 cass:)".!^) ©So cf^e33§©eJc3 ©^S)okD'

mostly short stories derived from earlier aaeg^Szsd" ^©gs:^' ^6 QiSi SjgzscC esd-^^ ©cs@
works, in exaltation of the priesthood. Bach
eulogium ends, as in the foregoing two
sections, with the two sentences sanguruvan
IL Foil. 168—174.
sarana yemi, " I take refuge in the gem- An anti-christian criticism of certain state-
like Order,"sanga-sarana yd yutu, " Refuge ments regarding Buddhism and the solar
should be taken in the Order." system, which appeared in a calendar for
Beg. 1839 published by the Christian Missionaries
. ^
of Oeylon.

It is written in a but chaste

colloquial
style, devoid of the controversial bitterness
fioC55<:^3{5033®Cs5 CaS)!)® 2S5i®t^ SoS55 ©i©S5(3CS which marks this kind of literature, at the
present day.

The writer was probably a Buddhist monk,

and, considering his limited knowledge, his
End.
arguments are very intelligent. Some of
©®®d C3&eqce2S:i'S)E532SJ'©d Sq,© e3S®q^e5d'
them however, very amusing, for example,
are,
©^cSss^a gc5©cS!S ®c3S38a gDosa coaSsfja ©So speaking of the revolution of the earth, he
argues that if the earth moves on its own
osig ®coa csoscaa Se532SJ'©\ed csd-g^ ©oa® tses axis, the loose tiles and sand on the roofs of
houses must fall off into space in the course
of its motion !

30.
Or. 2656. —
Palm-leaf; foil. 174 (aaa-©^^ zsrS'ss^a
S©3 SS^&
+ 253 +s!a- 2558a); about 17^—181 in. by 2^ ; 2553
''
 — . —
40 BUDDHIST LITERATUEE.
Beg. C3^£53 ®ffi5 §©j3 ©v(3D253c8E53Q a^S^Q.-S^^CSsS sS
©escecsfflj . ©e,®<g®i©2D3 . 55532530 tSzssS)©© qpo

1839. e,S3® (^x^ gsjf ©03S5S? CfesQ ©i^ zSos '^o ^253(5^0 ®8e3®«3e3C3e33® a©o ddsSoQo 6©o
233®^o3o a©o ®cjsSo3o a©o a2S5£)s^oeo a©o
eSicss _©\33©as3d'®C3823d" iftcgso zs3<5c33 ^6n.S)S— i^j §€)£5sScSo aSo <^iS»3d3oes»do Cf^SX53<5eX3 ©033

End. ra©253S®ea3 CfSo^pce 03 do S^o tS253S)®3 §S3S

<5|e3a( — ^§
iSiaso (^esQ 2S3(:^e32S53®323[333cs . 6«s^© . sssdssiQ and ends abruptly :

S) ©^4© "^ica, igi£sQ2S(5®sJ' tSos zadg ®^S cp«33, ©^ B33 S^03 2533 ©^©^2J5 ®g(5cQK) 233g2S3C3S3

S3B32S3ce253 ©e3(3©CS3S 2a©C3CSce^ . ®ffi5 e3S©533(33

©>S?S5sdg6\d qf8?e3(3cso3. Seed'® ^oSSq® 625;^ ®3^©ca25d' ®,g(5cS253 ©^3dg ©e3:253©c32d' 2339253

caS3 ©®0S3 ^i®i&) Cf5S3a) 2533 (5 ©0323d' (S5 253SS503255

eS^3[23Li']©d(33 825:^' esg ©^©zsjjsi'® Si<5 ©zDD'sri ©S
gl)3<5§ ©9o©032d' C533 S^03©©®©0323d' ©P
e©>033£. xbSiSSi £8253.

<^03S3®3^®gd3Se3ce3Sg5©
e3iiSo3?J3jft«33 ©©©oca xScsss? q;5Bg3© ©sidxad"
©^3C^oSo325325392533®^oeD©©©
255(5 iS©®Q Ca3ca353<5®£55
©®3eS33!55S2S33doS3?S33§©ca3©^©

g&3d®©«s>©o(2'3S^c33a©©. —S
31. S^ 2533 ©C3C3 2533 S)(3?S5 253(3 ©^®®l2SD© ©gJOS
Egerton 1109.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 25 (253—2538 ©2S53®x2n© 253©<5 ®E53«g©?S3CSS:J ©©©<»©® -iissS

+ l-8+l-7+e-6); l-6i— 171 in. by 2i ; c5?S5®©o3s5(9

5 —9 lines, 15^ in. long ; written probably
by three Kandyan scribes, late in the 18th II. EoU. 8—10.
century ; the first three parts are in a An exhortation often recited by the priests
legible small hand, and the last in a large, at a Buddhist pinkam festival, as an intro-
unformed hand. duction to the preaching of the Doctrine. It
[Db. a. Claeke's Collection.] is a composition compiled for the occasion,

and is similar in style to the Borahada-asna,

iTToll. 1—7.
which is repeated towards the close of the
A Buddhist discourse, largely interspersed ceremony by a Buddhist monk and a young
with Pali quotations, on the evil character of layman, clad in white, and standing at the
women, and on the sinfulness of man's attach- threshold of the pulpit where the priests read
ment to them by mere lust. the scriptures.*
This seems to be a fragment of a- larger The Dorakada-asna is the report of the
work. The present text begins abruptly, as messenger announcing that the gods, who
follows :

have been invited through him, are in atten-

dance to participate in the merits of the
ceremony.

* For an account of this ceremony, see Dickson's

g)® " Notes illustrative of Buddhism, &c.," in the C. B. B. A. S.
sca^^d^6^cd e Journal, 1884, vol. viii., no. 29, pp. 203—236.
 — — — —
ORIGINAL WORKS OF BUDDHISM. 41

The present exhortation, written as usual, but it is books used in schools

also one of the
in a bombastic style much mixed with San- attached to Buddhist temples, which must
skrit words, seems to have been composed on be committed to memory.
the occasion of a festival held in a village to
The list is not exhaustive, several of the
the east of Matara, in Ceylon.
oldest temples being omitted. It could not
It begins : have been compiled before the 14th century,
as the names of several temples, such as
those at Laiikatilaka, Gradaladeniya, Kdtta
and Kandy, which were built in that century,
are to be found entered amongst others of
an older date. See Ceylon Sessional Papers,
za' ^(3253 SSa 8®(3 ogeoSe ge ®6)?3® xix., 1892 Bell's Arch^ological Report on
;

the Kegalle District, p. 17, note 2.

^' C3S5S5 C3®(3o^'S5 C3®Jiis5 Csg© After an adoration of Srighana (Buddha),

the list begins :

and ends abruptly : C3fiS3®, odfisj®, qpc5sx53''2J5, ®3«5©©(3, ©d^e.

©®®eS fp-g^"'2JXS5 eg-i^ c^isSi a I,®" Cj?S5c8
zas)®q,(5, ©®3<5e33c3, ^^Q, 9^(^8803, ^ScSo

jiS5® (^®«3 e,2S5[QQ]Q Sa)3 at-®" c,j2J5©qs!9 ®£n (S3® e30C8e3S3?SDo3 — C^i

SJ S£33iS5 fpi©2S5a5'^C8S CftG5©3g g§(35t§^ @SS5 and ends :

(5£53©<!S3!f . £)|®C,2J5o ®e55?iX55sS»^ S?S)3 ^©63

c,^®>s3cr[sic] gj^Sa ^®ese,^®33J'[stc] 6^(33 cs> QoqQq fpS(g"(Ss5 ©>qS ®S3dc5o^''2rf ^®-^JSf
e33C33^o©\S3S'-'' 6\C55^3C3o^@C5sSS^ Cpe3©\2SJ'" . 33®2SLi'©cd €323303 Q8B6 ©cfScs-^jrf es«g"eQ

©SS53£5?td a53i<^©3©i3S«S5" ®«£5(3g^3§ q)5S^ ^fCS-^

III. Foil. ll-12i.
SjSea ^® C3®6B ®S5 ea2j:l'^^''cS3 ©soad'©dQ <^tS

©33 ©ei, <^t9®S3®£i, <$«6®S3©q„ qf{6®S5S qptS®

Vihdra-asna,
33S Cf<i3®a5S, CS@<55 63 013033 SE023d'®d CSSSSs
called also
©£,(g) ©®<§\K)©d cao^3«SD"^s5?Soa -s^eg^Sj^osg?? .

8e3(5e3?g
Nampota,
For printed editions of work, see the this

being an old list of the principal temples in Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed Books.
Ceylon. The work, though anonymous^ is
IV. Foil. 12^^15.
yet held in high authority, and as such, it is
not only recited at Buddhist festivals before An exhortation commonly known as
the chanting of the Anusasanava (art. iv.),*
^f3S33e3'Sa]3

Anusasanava,

and recited immediately after the chanting

of the foregoing Vihara-asna at the same
»aaa ' ssH "> ^ " i> '^
sf©srf " ©aa » ©?S5
* See the Sinhalese notice at the end of the Maha-
pirit-pota, printed at Colombo, 1891 ; and also Dickson's oa «S5

paper, mentioned above, and art. lY. of this codex.

M
 ——

42 BUDDHIST LITERATUEE.
Buddhist festival. By it the gods, many of
"whom are patron-deities of the temples
enumerated in the Vihara-asna, are asked to
in the merit of the ceremony
participate
and bestow happiness on the king and on
all those who have assisted in holding the
festival.

It is similar in style to art. ii., and begins,

after the usual adoration of Srighana, as
follows :

^5£) QQ-^ ga?o©e3?55a(3ojs)^s:^ c§^S<^^^53S^ ©dSadj

®ene3oc3cS3 ©S5s3d'©\d — q^
and ends :

^SiiSi 331(5 2553(5 erjeaod' zadcooc^ aSd.e^^S

!Si6i4^6i-s^ g3i(3os5(5 g©3(33l^-i^'° g(5^ g(5

S3<5i SDesi© ?i3©^S£s:i' c33§"caBg e3ji53©>6>(3£^
'^

A badly edited text of this Anusasanava

is to be found printed as an appendix to the
Maha-pirit-pota referred to above.

V. EoU. 16—186.
An anonymous collection of short sentences
in Pali with their signification in Sinhalese,
especially intended to illustrate the conjuga-
tion of Pali verbs and the construction of
sentences.

Beg.
Cfes3o ^S)o ©a?,®, ®® Sigo" ©^@
JS£)®6 @So ©^iS, <^^S5JJ3i S)go'* ©g
e3(9N®K5 Sja)o ©^a, ©2yi38ggo" ©§g
®o3o @S)o ©«?,®, (^6 ggo" ©^g qfj —
 ORIGINAL WORKS ON BUDDHISM. 43

32.
Or. 4792. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 41; 14^ in.
co.-553§ 3a3o ©sfdsS <¥i^§ «3?;9 ©So
(§)diQ
by 2 ; 6-6 lines, 13 in. long ; written in an
ordinary but legible hand by a Kandyan
scribe, probably early in the 19th century.

[T. Gr. Paterson.]

End.

Mahdhliinislilcramana-varnandva,

called also

Mahahinihman-jdtahaya.

An anonymous work in Sinhalese prose,

An edition of this work, exhibiting different
readings in the text, was printed at Colombo
not later than the 17th centurj'', giving an
account of Gotama Buddha, from his birth in 1895, as an introduction to Buddhavarpsa-
de^anava, a discourse in Majiirapada's Piija-
up to his attainment of Buddhahood by
valiya. See the Catalogue of Sinhalese Printed
vanquishing Mara.
Books, under Mayiirapada.
Beg.

'
©©3 " ©©iDfeg " ©^d " ZSrfg

'
c,;2;:)o aj'g) <5s;o ©'Caa '«
®£53SiS^®23J' (or ®K)3cSiS£3^®-S^) ©1^203©
 — ——
44

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

and ends
33.
:

Or. 4987.— European paper;

©^© ae §233 esg &3ssi ff^eglj' s^ss^os
foil.11; about
8^ in. by 6|; 19 lines, 5^ in. long ; -written
by a Low-country scribe, in -1889-90. ®^s5 !Sii®i& Sz^qs3 C3Ss3 c^S5n)d ®® &5

Kuveni-Asna. Colophon :

A
chant in blank verse, probably intended
to be recited by Kapuralas or lay priests in gjsj'Sass:^ go)ssyS)^cQ -^Sid-^^Qq ^©S^S ®es3
Bali-ceremonies* for tbe purpose of remov- cfe3sS5 ca§g?J&3*5i53c5-i^e^.
ing divi-dos, " divine evil," or any form of
disease believed to result specially from the This book is mentioned in De Zoysa's Cata-
neglect of one's own vows, or from the im- logue of Pali, Sinhalese and Sanskrit MSS.,
precations of others. p. 30, without the name of the author. Accord-
myth of Sakra getting Rahu
It gives the ing to the foregoing colophon, he was a Bud-
toassume the form of a hog and decoy the dhist monk, Shadbhasha-parame^vara
called
Mala king to Ceylon, that he might cure Uttaramula Mahathera. Now the first por-
King Panduvasdeva (B.C. 504—474) of the tion of this name is the title given to two cele-

divi-dos resulting from Kuveni's imprecations brated authors, Sri Rajaguru Galaturumula,
against King Vijaya (B.C. 543 505). —
See and Totagamuve Sri Rahula, in recognition
the Mahavamsa, chap, vii., and the Tapro- of their proficiency in six languages. See
banian, edited by Hugh Nevill, vol. ii., pt. 2, the colophon of the Surya-^ataka-sanne,
p. 38. R. A. S. Journal, 1894, p. 555, and the
Orientalist, vol. iv., pt. 5-6, pp. 65-66. In
The text is very corrupt. It begins :

the Sinhalese preface to Budugunalankara,

however, is mentioned another Thera, Iru-
g&ad e3(5©iS5c5Sad)Se53oiS3a(^ [sic] zsi^^ad sjSssd
galkula-parivenadhipati, with the title Shad-
«3-€^' caad xsidssiod &o&6 azsis^d [sic] gas — bhasha-parame^vara. This monk was the
author of the Kovulsandesa, and contem-

* See Upham's History of Buddhism, pp. 112 — 125. ' ©8Cj3 ' ca C3iC3fi-Sf 12S61O a
 —;
; —
DEMOi;rOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 45

porary of Eahula, and he is stated to have

lived at Mulgirigala, in the south of Ceylon ?S5C5©(32sd' d^ (3253 (3 ©isi"

(the Orientalist, vol. iv., pt. 5-6,. p. &'?). The

second part, Uttaramula, is the name of the
Buddhist sect to which the teacher of Rahula
and ends :

and, therefore, the latter also belonged.

Thus, the whole name taken together refers
t tsQ'S)S> Z53 ©ed"
most probably to Sri Eahula. That he could
, . . oi^© ®S) e3(3S)S ©(3D ©»(3d

have been the author of a work of this kind

is- evident from the tradition that he not only ^3 gig) o^dd €i®q CfciQ ©^ed
fully believed in the influence of deitiesand The various myths concerning the goddess
demons, but also he himself practised sorcery, Pattini are contained in a coUectionof "thirty-
and taught others the manner of holding Bali five books," named Pan-tis kolmure, rarely
ceremonies to propitiate spirits (0. B. R. A. S. to be found complete in the hands of a single
Journal, 1865-6, p. 12). Pattini-hami.J The present poem is pro-
For particulars regarding the life and works bably one of these kolmuras. The myth
of Sri Eahula, who flourished in the reign of which it relates is given at p. 50 of Edward

Parakrama Bahu VL (AD. 1410 — 62), see

Upham's History and Doctrine of Buddhism,
Alwis' Sidatsahgara,Iiitrod. clxxxvii.-cxcviii., together with a reproduction of a native
and the Orientalist, I.e.
drawing of the goddess herself. For another
representation, see Callaway's "Yakkun-
Nattannawa," p. 1. The present version
gives, further, an impassioned account of
34.
the goddess's lamentations and wanderings
Or. 4970.— Palm-leaf; 60 (aa— ©^^, foil. in search of her husband, and of the vengeance
accordingly two leaves ©oo and ooo missing) she took on King Pandi.§ The story of her
9f in. by li ; 4 lines, 8-9 in. long written ;
miraculous birth in " the mango-grove " of
in an unsteady hand by an ignorant .villager this king agrees with that given in the Am-
in the North-Central Province of Ceylon keli-upata, a poem in about seventy-seven
dated 12th November, 1867.* stanzas, on the Sinhalese semi-religious game
Am-keliya, "horn-pulling." See C.B.E. A.S.

Pattinipuvata.
Journal, vol. viii., no. 29, pp. 384 394. —
The goddess Pattini holds a foremost place
A poem, founded on the
semi-religious in Sinhalese " Capuism," or the worship of
romantic story of the goddess Pattini and deities. She is invoked not only to render
her consort Prince Palanga, and recited at prosperous the various avocations and trades
ceremonies connected with their worship. of the people, but also to protect men from
The text, which is very corrupt, begins : all evil, especially in cases of epidemic dis-
eases, such as small-pox, chicken-pox, &c.
Ibid, vol. iv., no. 13, p. 11, and viii., no. 26,
pp. 56—60 and 89—92.

f The leaf is mutilated here, '

d©d '
^i
J This is the title of a lay-priest or priestess of the
* The last figure is uncertain.
goddess Pattini.

§ For another version, see the Sinh. poem Pattinihella.

N
 — —
46 DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.
35. Another collection of songs for purpose
similar to the foregoing, and treating of the
Or. 4712.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 57 (^-e)8+©^S)J
same subject.
— g)3 + C3o— ©>©>c3 + ©vC3=n— (ga) ; 9f in. by 1-|;
4 lines of irregular lengths ; written in a Beg.
fairly legible hand, probably by a Bali-edura,* d^OSil' 6iSi6i gc3©crf ^fS^^QQ QQ3'
early in the 19th century. Q^^CiDSj SdC3 d^giCsJ ©vq25d'©555 83j
(f QQ^'
[Mes. M. Geinlintok.] — ^l
End,
«)g S3)3
®K)«S5^ d^esco ©icjQ c^Q®ssS <S''g<^i eseSs'
Bali-lcavi.

A collection of songs and charms chanted

at Bali-ydga ceremonies, to the accompani-
ment "tom-toms," or drums. The songs
of
treat of the sacrifices which have to be offered,
and of the figures of the deities and the 37.
demons to be exhibited, at the ceremony, for
the purpose of propitiating or averting their
Or. 4980. —Palm-leaf; foil. 13, many of them
mutilated ; about 9 in. by 1^; 4 lines, 8 in.
evil influences.
long ; written in an unsteady hand, probably
Beg. by a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District,
e>e,_(ge3S3j S^zsxs^'g S9©>2a39 g«^® ssS early in the 19th century.

§cs ®c53a) ®eS goa ®d @e^ ^ I. Foil. 1—36.

Ten stanzas, chanted when offering up a
ssS) casf c3ios (Sea sjzssd ©a,e3 cfidce ad" Mal-asna or "an altar of flowers " to Hanu-
man, the great monkey chief, who, with other
End.
monkeys, assisted Eama in his war against
&6i3 ©©ei 6\e32S!) 253© Cc5(^ ©>^©>^?55 xSi
Ravana, King of Ceylon, as related in the
£233(5 ©cJ^isS ©^gevdiS sJ5i<5vSl!S ©^®^?0 !^
Eamayana. In Sinhalese demonology, Hanu-
<9^^©^-g^' ©©63 ©£3555253(3 C^*^ ©^©^ZS) sS man is represei;ted as a powerful demon of
55^3 Cfi«S5 ©©i£>i ©® d^gS©C5 Sg;Cf©vS5 iS) great cruelty. For further particulars, see
some Bali ceremonies,
J^or an account of
Dowson's Dictionary of Hindu Mythology,
&c., pp. 116-117, Moor's Hindu Pantheon,
see Upham's History of Buddhism, pp. 112
125, and C. B. B. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, pp. 250—266, and C. B. R. A. S. Journal,
1865-6, p. 35.
p. 12.

II. Foil. 4—76.

36.
Or. 4978. — Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 13 (Q- Kdli-nelavilla.
©Qd) S-j in. by 1^ ; 4 lines, about 6 7^ in.

long
;

written in an unsteady hand, probably

A collection of stanzas, chanted in adora-
;
tion of the goddess Mahakall, or Kali-amma
by a Bali-edura of the Anuradhapura District, " mother Kali," containing a description of
early in the 19th century.
her person and attributes.

The lay-priest who performs Bali ceremonies.

f
a '©)

dei
 DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 47

Beg.

©ed
©C5d
©1^(5555" i559S zaog©s5 ss5i(3@

End.

d)(S3 «S® ®Q ©c5<5 ©2J53CT ©®®

©©©
figdi csa'osJ ®S 3333@ qp

Mahakall is well kno-wn as a terrific form

of Mahadevi or Durga, the wife of the god
Siva.* But whether she is the same as the
" eight-armed mother Kali " of the- present
poem, or not, is uncertain. At Yatramulla,
in Bentota, are, however, the ruins of an
ancient building, supposed to have been a
Kovila, or temple dedicated to Kali. Jaya-
wardana Mudaliyar takes this Kali to be the
Yakkhinl mentioned in the fourth tale of
the Dhammapadattha-katha, stating further
that " she appears to have developed into
the tutelar deity of the Sinhalese paddy-
fields, corresponding to the Ceres of Greekf

mythology " (C. B. R. A. S. Journal, viii.,

no. 29, pp. 340—45).

IIL Foil. 76—13.

Another recension of the Vadigajpatuna
(no. 44), containing the same kind of differ-
ences as those in no. 45.

Beg.
e;®g
48 DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.
Beg. This god is stated (at fol. 2a) to have been
[.]eN®3(^55^' £3(5. ©2X3'' born of the champaka flower on the head of
the goddess Pattini. The ceremony of his
worship is therefore similar to that of the
goddess herself.

End.

41.
Or. 4977.— Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 41, about
8^ in. by 1|- ; 4 lines, about 8 in. long ;

written in a peculiar hand by an ignorant

Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, pro-
bably in the 19th century.
40. 1—7.
I. Foil.
Or. 4983.—Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 7; 7^ in.

by I4 ; 4 lines, 5-6 in. long ; written by

A number of stanzas, chanted in the
" devil-dancing " ceremony, called Yakun-
Kiriya Henaya of Anuradhapura, in the 19tli
netima, inviting the demons to attend the
century, in a hand apparently showing Tamil
performance. For a translation of some of
influence.
the stanzas used in this ceremony, see Calla-
^e.'Ssie^S &^3fiS3e>ce!i' eissf^^i^GS way's " Yakkun Nattannawa," pp. 1 36. —
Ilanddri-deviyage Kolmuraya.
II. Foil. 8—24.
Songs in adoration of Ilandari-deviya, a
deity worshipped, especially in the North-
Western and North- Central Provinces, for
. KahadiyakotaU kavi.
temporal benefits.
Stanzas chanted by the demon-priest over
Beg. a clay pot, in the consecration of. Kahadiya,
" safiron- water," in devil ceremonies.
qdea 235.SS S<^^ 23^"

©(33(^(53 Sgs (^S>® ss^

Beg.
255

cfde^ ©S)3^ C^^^i ci9i?S5'2S ssi'

@!eZ33Sj (5«ad^ ©®q<5
End. End.
253(5255' C3®25J' 233iQS5®dl ©(23 ^2X33 OcScS ^e, SQ® 253SS5 ^(S aQiS) ©25523^'°
©255C3 6t* ©^08 83(3 "g ©233(5i®Q CD ©25523J'"'
251(5255' ©£3<5@ 255SS3S3d'3 C55S3(5d^'(5i©23:i'e)
Qa
C3So t) iSiS £3X0 ^q, ©2552X3''°

(p^6 ^S3 ©255 ©e^ca'^ soS ©25525:^'°

€3(5255' 8(3 S©!3J' ^<^J gZSd" gzsd^ 2S1255 %&
The "safiron- water," like the "holy-water"

g(5255 csg^sd' esjQ c92g) ©«^255 ^(3s?,S ®ao of the Roman Catholics, is sprinkled with the
object of general purification by removing all
evil influences.

1
^ ©4^ ©<33 ' sj ° s^issd"

©qd-^ '"iScC©^ a C3
 DBMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 49

III. Foil. 25—40. Beg.

Menihpala-yadinna.
A chant recited at a so-called Iloma-santi (gN?j5DS5z(5 aid' as c^^ §^Si6d .^®§©S ©>©sr>

ceremony for curing diseases caused by the

demons, aiid containing invocations to the
power of the Buddha, and of a host of devas 6\S5a5!) (32S52S5' So

and other deities.

Beg.
End.
®<® -^ ^nt?S:)253 6\S©>eS555 CSS?o', ©333 ®?T>3
End.

^^ZX:!', ©\ii,(3 g<5 ©^@ (232Si's) ^^ZSJ", ©^^D©^C3

IV. Foil. 41.

Four verses addressed to the goddess
Pattini, the god of Kataragam, and other
ene^csss:)', ^ca si)a)c3 <¥^es5£3©c823cf, ©?>53dCj
deities, begging them to accept offerings of
flowers, betel-leaves, &c.
§©2scf£a .

42.
Or. 4967.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; 12 in. by 2 ; 43.
4-6 lines, about 10;^ in. long ; written by a
Low-country scribe named M. Samuel Kirti-
Or. 4976.— Palm-leaf 13 (zsD-^za-i,
; foil.

accordingly, the leaf 233 missing) ; 9f in. by

ratna, dated 18th February, 1893.
If 4 lines, about 8^ in. long written pro-
; ;

bably by a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura

Yakun-hefidilla. District, early in the 19fch century.
" That which binds demons," being a number
[^ «S fis o £»{ S 0\® :a 3]
of songs chanted by the Kattadiyas, or priests
of demonism, in the ceremony of exorcising [Hiiniyain-hepime havu]
demons, and containing invocations to the A collection of stanzas recited loudly to
power of the Buddha, the devas, and the the accompaniment of drums (bera), in the
demon-king Vesamunu, with the object of devil ceremony of Hilniyam hepima, held to
"binding" the demons to the will of the destroy the evils inflicted, especially through
priests. the agency of Suniyana or Huniyam Yakshayii.
For particulars respecting charms of this Representations of this demon are to be found
kind, see C. B, R. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, in Upham's History of Buddhism, plate 35,
pp. 95—97. and Callaway's Yakkun-Nattannawa, p. 10.

235© ^ '

ssi-Si
«©
 ——
50 DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.
He is supposed to be the son o£ Susiri, a stanzas are recited loudly to the accompani-
queen of Sagalpura in Madurata. His vdhana, ment of a tom-tom, or native drum, by the
or symbolical throne, is a horse, and he has Kattadiya,J the priest of demonism, in the
six avatars, or appai'itions. See C. B. R. A. S. devil ceremony called Eimiyam heplma, held
Journal, 1866-6, pp. 26-27, and 68—78, for the purpose of removing the evils (vina)

The stanzas, as usual, invoke the power inflicted by the agency of demons.
of the Buddha and the gods to break the Beg.
influence of the Huniyam charms, in addi-
tion to prayers offered to the demon himself.
©ie)©3 ^jce©i2S5z3Lf ©sS3 ©vc^ts gdxzsjd «9
The present collection is imperfect. Its first
stanza
SgSa Scad" ©iS3cs^ ad&d zad «S
is :

^^^®6i Qi-c)Qo &Q 233© qf« «9

©>^ ©qg ©CS'SQ ®xg©>23d' ^jSoe25[:i' oo t^

©V® So' 2533g £335^^' C3®S5 ©S® ©acf

©® ©o* pdiiS ©ig)C53 253© Cfsa^ § e^ssi

and the last ;

End.
©\®6sd ©^&g ©>i^^ qf^?S5 cfjgeoS ©zsjf

©\®©\eS cgoeo ssid^zsj" ^Sg9 ©®^ ©vzs;:^

e>£j©d cScaS rog^ss®' §2^ cf^sssS ©2s:f

For particulars regarding Huniyam cere-

44. monies, see C, B, R. A, S. Journal, 1865-6,

Or. 4965,—Palm-leaf; foil. 20; llf in. by pp. 68—78,

2|- 4 lines, about 10-H in. long; written by
;

a Low-country scribe named M. Samuel Klrti-

45.
ratna ; dated 16th February, 1893.
Or. 4979.— Palm.leaf foil. 12 Siin.bylJ;
; ;

—
4 lines, about 6 7^ in. long ; written by a
Vadiga patuna* Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District, pro-
bably early in the 19th century.
A collection of Sinhalese stanzas, mostly
invocations addressed to Yesamunu, and other Another recension of the preceding work,
gods and demons, interspersed with charms Vadiga-pafuna.
in an unintelligible language, mixed with The present text does not follow the same
Sanskrit, Sinhalese and Tamil words. f These order of the verses as the other recension,^
each containing some stanzas peculiar to
itself. Some of those in the present recen-
sion are in corrupt Tamil,
* This title literally means " the Telugu town," the
collection being so called probably from the fact of this
i Called also Yakedura, or Yakdessa.
form of exorcism having been first practised in the Telugu
* * * aisS!S>S) ' ©><S5")S>®
or Vadiga country, as stated in the text. Q acf
stanza of the preceding copy
t Regarding the language of charms used in Ceylon, § For example, the first
-see C. B. R. A. S. Journal, 1865-6, p. 52. is the 39th of the present.
 ;

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. 51

Beg.
©So gd ®^®c5a

(^06 ©So oQe^js^

6 q, g^SgS QSDffliiad® — «fi

46.
Or. 4968.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 11 ; 11| in. by 2
4 lines, about lOJ in. long ; written legibly
by a Low-country scribe named M. Samuel
Kirtiratna; dated I'rtli Tebruary, 1893.

Angam-kepilla.

" That wbich cuts asunder or counteracts

the angam charms"; being an anonymous
work in fifty-five stanzas, which are recited
in the devil ceremonies of Euniyam and
Angam-Jeepima, to avert the evil effects
arisingfrom the influence of charms. The
Buddha's power is specially invoked in this
poem, which relates how he vanquished Mara
and his angams, at the foot of the sacred
Bodhi-tree.

Beg.
©>e3<5 SQ 8g©8e
 —
52 PEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.
Kattadiya of tte Anaradhapura District, in
tlie19 th century.
A number of charms and songs containing
an account of the demon Oddi Huniyam Yak-
shay a, followed by invocations addressed to
the Buddha and the gods. Like the fore-
going incantations, these charms and songs
are also recited for the purpose of counter-
acting the evil effects of the Huniyams, the
Angams, &c., described at p. 68 —99 of the
C. B. R. A. S. Journal for 1865-66.

Some of the songs of the present collection

are to be found in the following work.

Beg.

©32553 ca ©as' Qf:x3i?si^zQ aSc8S3(3i©\S)S . ?s!>^q

e^S)7
^ (3o3333i^'oo3 ©ca3@ocaa ^J^jdej^s^a'ss^jf)

49.
Or. 4984. — Talipot palm-leaf ; foil. 12
(235 — ©©233) ; 6^ in. by 1^ ; 4 lines, 4|
6J long; written in an unsteady hand by
in.

a Kattadiya of the Anuradhapura District,

probably early in the 19th century.
A sacred poem recited by Kattadiyas at
Huniyam-heplma, or other similar devil cere-
monies, and containing an account of a Queen
suffering from Vina-dos, or evils inflicted by
demons, and of her cure by Oddi-kumara.*
Beg.

^qe^QS) &Qo6)Q ®£BS3S)s)s3cs esd6i g

• ®Ge>35Si)S;-255 '
©<®(J
' sS53(5^2S^® ? " C3
* Another name for Huniyam
Journal, 1865-6, pp. 26-27.
 —— — — — ;

53
DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.
r The text begins with the corrupt Sanskrit
stanza :
Devol-kavi.

A poem in forty-nine stanzas in praise

of thegod Devol, composed by a poet of

Ambagamuva, probably in the 18th cen-
tury, for the purpose, as he states, of having
the misfortunes that have come upon him
removed by this god (fol. 106).

Beg.
si

and ends :

This followed by three more verses in

is

C3??23;:i' di^©(5ac^ -©z^^ cfsiss© ^®eS q^esso adoration of the Dharma, the Sangha, and
the gods. The fifth verse, with which the
proper text begins, is as follows :

(30 2533 g(5S) 6

©?S^ &Q ©€^
Ceoii333 «SDi^ ^©SS^'S^ 6

6Q ce®ceo ,®sl
2j5a5 ©ss^xrf OS?®© ®<^§-2^ 6 — c^x

An
English translation of some verses of The poem ends :

the present manuscript is to be found in

Callaway's work.* The first of the three
specimen stanzas reproduced on plate facing
p. 37 is the same as the fourth of the present
copy.
gsJ 6S©d ®(i)iS Cf^e3^ C3®k) 6 g^iss e
zSsJ radJiSjd C3S3S3 ©q©33(3 8(33 QSys®
Cfes Sx©go253 (3

51. Devol deviyo is the patron deity of the

Or. 4963.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 11 (235-2533 + temple Veheragoda Devalaya, in the Wella-
+2S—z53«i+ One Unmarked)
25333 ; about 13 in. bodapattu of Galle. According to the myth in
by If ; 4 lines, 11-12 in. long ; written pro- the present poem, he was the son of a King
of Vadiga (in India), by the Queen Kali
bably by a Low-country Kapurala.f in the
but the legend in TJpham's History of
19th century.
Buddhism (p. 133), wherein a copy of a Sin-
halese drawing of the god himself is given,
is as follows :

* Compare, for example, fol. 5a, 1. 5 — 9, and 56, 1. 5 — 9,

" On a certain boon being given by the god
with Callaway's p. 40, v. 2-3.

t The title of a priest of the worship of devas and

devatas. ^
54 DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS.

Iswara to Basmasura, he happening to lay repeated at p. 132, with some variations,

his hand on his own head, it was burned treats of his supernatural powers, his voyage
away ;* from these flames the demon Devol to Ceylon, and his miraculous landing at
was produced, from the sparks the seven Sinigama, in spite of the goddess Pattini's
demons called Koorumberra, and from the opposition. A further account of this
charcoal the black devil." god and the ceremonies performed in his
The rest of the tale, which is by mistake honour are given in Jayawardana Mu-
daliyar's account of Veheragoda Devalaya,
* Compare the myth in C.B.R.A.S. Journal, vol. x., no. 34, 1887,
in the Bhagavata-purana, sJc. x.,
'aHh. 88. pp. 41 —45.
 — — —

55

AKTS AND SCIENCES.

MEDICINE.

52. ess (^^ ^c5c3 d

z53(g ca© ii?e®* 6S© 6
Or. 4142.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 457 (233-©^);
18 in. by If 4 lines, 16-17 in. long ; written §!?§ d-d ©^ffiSi' 6
;

in a fairly legible hand, probably by a Low- ©^® SSfiOSJD ^©.-^d K5i®© d

country scribe, early in the 19th century. e3^<5i«jf@^°e3© (5

[B. -Gr. Grinlinton.J

SS®i)o23j©©c5(3tS2Xi''ijS5 6
®(230e3ZS3(g^i)C33 <5

YogaraiMdharaya. ©^® ca®aa3S®* ®?S3o®i°^Sx^255 6

"A naine^f precious prescriptions," being The sixth and seventh stanzas, with which
a stan^aTd medical work in Sinhalese poetry, the text proper begins, are :

^>!>mewhat similar to the Sanskrit Yoga-

®®sJ :^i£)®2S5®' -jSot d
ratnakara,* though not based on it. The
materials for the compilation of this work
seem to have been derived from various
medical treatises of Indian and Ceylon e3©(5 g©®2J5i535)os5 ts^6 © d
origin, ®S) (^g-Q ®e3o®(ei3e5
"f"
© fa
The present copy contains many clerical ®?5 CS3g(5ig ®©£32S5 ®
errors. It commences with an adoration of
C3
the Buddha, &c., in five stanzas, of which
the first three are as follows :
®@ 253© 2aca®2S^® CfCS© 253(5 ®^3 C3

The text ends :

e3a5©^e3332S5QS qp^^SS 25363 S Q

esjsj'' ©>!553®©ca2s::!' ®dL ^'
C3<^^"?S5 ®CQS e2r»>35S5Qe e3^®ZS33 c)

Q^^&^Q&SSH ®® ®® •2S33?S5ce §(^®253) S

®©©C3S2S:J^ ces3 cassia" 3 55503233 Q
* An edition of it was printed at Poona in 1888.

-t"Cf. the table of contents with that in the third

chapter of the Su^ruta, K) ' ©©<5(g!S©a53(5
®jS53'S)^ S^^®-g^23J' 10 S)g u ^.^
 —

56 AETS AND SCIENCES.

©dsD'eSS^ C3e5>cs3®>^ SQoos^d e>cs ns^) excluding the introduction, which contains
©\^«S3©dgca ©ad-g^ g2S5'S«3 cp^q©vS3 2J5 the usual Buddhist adorations, an account of
the circumstances which led to the composi-
®dS«3 s55i^ ?S^i233is5 egdi esq §q ^g' 2J5
tion of the work, and the myth regarding
253(533 ©>S)e>e53sJ ©aj" c^"© ©S ^?s:) ©cao^ cS5
the origin of medical science as given at the
This is followed by two extra stanzas commencement of the Su^ruta.
giving the prescription of a pill called
Foil.
" Vishnu-raj a-guliya."
Introduction . . •
1 — 56
Colophon ;

i. Lakshanadhyaya, character-
C3253 ©So° ass5 ^sncazSo' fica eoss @C55235
6255 i?g<5x

©«3i 6S£3df ©Scse-mS gdcsesJ egc5i§sS5^

g
istics
diseases ....
and symptoms of
6a— 30&
ii. Dravyagana-ciJdtsa, proper-
^63 ©CQ g

^©dL g
ties
drugs
and
....
classification of
31a — 45a
45a— 49&
iii, Annapdna-cildtsd, diet
©?f3233 CS^SSJ" C55ic5 gg ©\®©3S3©®3Z35 fiS
iv. Qarbhim - pratisandhi - c,
S3-S3 ^oSS © g pregnancy and midwifery 496— 55&
The work is stated to have been arranged
on the plan of Manjusa, a medical work in
Pali stanzas, composed by Atthadassa Thera
V. Kumdra-c,
infants ....treatment

treatment of dis-
of
556—646
vi. 8iro-roga-c.,
about the year A.D. 1267.* It treats of the 646—726
eases affecting the head .

symptoms and treatment of nearly all the

vii. Ahshi-roga-c, treatment of
diseases known to the Sinhalese at the time
of its composition. At fol.197a the skin diseases of the eye . ^^26—82a.
disease Parahgi-ledaf is mentioned as one of viii. Earna-roga-c, treatment of
the Kushtha-rogas. This is believed to be diseases of the ear , 82a— 8l^>-:i-
the earliest reference to the disease in Sin- ix. \_Ndsa-roga-c.], treatment of
halese medical works. diseases of the nose, such

According to the present copy, the book as catarrh, &c. 84a— 866
is divided into the following 49 chapters, X. Mulcha-roga-c, treatment of
diseases of the mouth 866— 100a
xl. Oandamdlarbuda - c, treat-
* See Appendix H. to Dr. Kynsey's Eeport on the ment of scrofulous ulcers,
Paraingi disease, in " Ceylon Sessional Papers," 1881, viii.
1006—1026
tumours, &c. . . ^.

t Dr. Kyiisey considers it to be a disease allied to

Framboesia or Yaws. Cf. Arabic Pharansiyyun, Dozy, xii. Hrid - roga - vddvarta - c,
Supplement aux Diet. Arab., vol. ii., p. 262. The Sin- treatment of diseases of
halese word Parangi is apparently the same as the Arabic the heart and other in-
Jfranji or Faranji, a term applied not to the Portuguese 1026—1076
ternal organs .

alone, as is believed in Ceylon, but to Europeans in

general. It is a corruption of Fraud, and is found used xiii. Jvara - grahanl - atisdra-c,
in the above sense in Arabic works anterior to the treatment of fever, diar-
arrival of the Portuguese in the East, such as Mas'udi's 1076—1326
rhoea and dysentery.
" Muruj al-dahab," an Arabic work of the early part of

the 10th century. xiv. Udara-c, treatment of

' iS^iO =g? *g©©© '23df dropsy . » . . 1326— 146a

 MEDICINE. 57

Foil. Foil,

XV. Bahta-pitta-c, treatment of xxxiv. Stpada-{8kt. ^Iipada)-c,,

the deterioration of blood elephantiasis . . . 346a —3496
through bile . 146a— 152rt XXXV. Vidradhi-c, treatment of
3496 — 3596
xvi.

xvii.
phthisis ....
Kshaya-roga-c, treatment of

Unmada-apasmdra-murchd-
152a— 155&
deep-seated abscesses
xxxvi. Visarpa-c, treatment of
erysipelas . ,
.

. 359a —364a
c, treatment of mental xxxvii. Kshudra-vyddhi-c, treat-
diseases and fits 1556— 161a ment of minor affections . 364a —3816
xviii. Vamana-aruci-c, treat- xxxviii. Vrana-c, treatment of
ment of vomiting and loss sores and ulcers 3816—3926
, .

of appetite 161a — 166a xxxix. Bhinna-c, treatment of

—3976
xix.
thirst ....
Udanyd-c, treatment of
166a— 1676 xl.
wounds and fractures
8tri-roga-c., treatment of
. 3926

XX. Kdsa-c, treatment of dis- diseases of women . . 3976 —406a

eases of the lungs . 1676—1765
xli. Hikkd-maddtyaya-e., treat-
xxi.

xxii.
pepsia ....
Ama-c, treatment

Kushtha-c, treatment
of dys-

of
1765—1866
ment and dis-
of singultus
orders resulting from in-
toxication . , . 406a —4126
skin diseases . 187a— 2016 xlii. Sdmdnya - vidhi, general
xxiii. Oulma-c, treatment of treatment . . . 413a —4156
abdominal tumours . 2016—2135 xliii. Pancakarma-c, the five
xxiv. Prameha-c,
2136-2336
kinds of treatments .' 416a —423a
XXV. Mutra-kricclirorC: J xliv. Sveda-vidhi, treatment by
treatment of diseases of diaphoretics . . . 423a —428a
the genito-urinary organs,
xlv. Visha-vidhi, treatment of
xxvi. Upadamsa-c, treatment of poisons and poisoned
venereal disease 2176— 250a wounds, such as snake-
xxvii. Phala-vriddhi-c,
ment of scrotal tumours
treat-
. 250a— 2546
bites, &c. ... 428(^—4406
xlvi. Prati-visha- vidhi, incom-
xxviii. Bhagandara-c, treatment patible victuals and drugs,
of fistula in ano 255a— 259a as well as antidotes . . 4406 —4426
xxix. Mula-vyddhi-c, treatment xlvii. Salya-vidhi, on the symp-
of hgemorrhoids 259a— 2706 toms and treatment of
XXX. Vdta-vyddhi-c, treatment of foreign bodies, such as

humours ....
diseases arising from aerial

xxxi. Sronita-c, treatment of lum^

2706—3346 xlviii.
splinters, &c. .

Vdjlkarana, tonics for in-

. . 4426—4516

creasing strength and vi-

bago and kindred diseases 3346—3376 rile power . , . 452a — 456a
xxxii. Pdn^u-roga-c, treatment xlix. Kaldva-yana-kramaya, on
of icterus 3376— 341a the circulation of kaldva,
the vital principle of blood 456f/-6
xxxiii. 8opha-c.,
swellings
treatment of
341a— 346a Colophon .... 457
 . .

68 ARTS AND SCIENCES.

The author unknown, and regarding
is of the above considerations, no weight need
the date too there is some confusion. Ac- be attached to these conflicting statements,
cording to the introduction (no. 53, fol. 2a, which must accordingly be viewed as later
V. 1), the book was commenced in the month additions.
of Vesak (May —June), in the 12th (dolos)
An work was printed at
edition of this
year expired of the accession of King Bhu-
Wehkada, near Colombo, in 1865.f Another
vaneka Bahu. The present manuscript, how-
edition is in progress of printing, the first
ever, and the Colombo' Museum MS. men-
fasciculus having "appeared at Peliyagoda,
tioned below, as well as the printed text of
Colombo, in 1892.
Colombo, 1892, read 16th (solos). This
reading is also that of the copy cited by
W, P. Ranesinghe in Journal C. B. R. A. S.,
ix., p. The reading 12th (dolos) is ac-
242. 53.
cepted by Dr. Kynsey in his report on the
Or. 1049.—Palm-leaf foil. 221 (c£)+z53-
;

Parangi disease, p. 25, para. 6, who mentions ©v(9\c35 + ^'B— -§^"1, accordingly 13 leaves (©>(353—
(ibid., p. 78) a tradition that the book was
sj-n) are wanting) ; 13| in. by 1| ; 4 lines,
composed by Totagamuve Sri Rahula Thera. 12-13 in. long; badly written in a small
Of the seven kings named Bhuvaneka irregular hand, probably by a Low-country
Biihu, four (Bh. I., II., may be
IV. and VI.) scribe, early in the 19th century.
eliminated, as having, according to all autho- [Presented by Me. Pieeis, of Panadure,.
rities, reigned less than twelve or thirteen Ceylon. J .

years. Of the remaining sovereigns, Bhuva-

neka Bahu V. seenis most probably to be the
kingreferred to, consiiJering (1) his undoubted
reign of over thirteen years (A.D. 1371 to
1391), (2) the tradition placing the composi-
tion of the book at Jayavardhanapura, not
built in the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu
and (3) the general literary activity of his
reign. On the other hand, the mention of
the Parangi disease in ch. xxii. (fol. 197a)
renders a date subsequent to the Portuguese
invasion somewhat probable. It should
noted, however, that Mr. Bell (Archl. Report
on the Kegalla District, p. 5) only allows
BhuTaneka Bahu VII. a reign of eight years,
extending from A.D. 1534 to 1542.
Another copy of work,
the preceding
Yoga-ratnaharaya, containing an imperfect
text, differing from that of the other in the
order both of the chapters and of the stanzas
A large number of the latter are, moreover,
left out, though some of them are replaced
III.,
by new stanzas.
The date assigned to the work, according
to the present copy, is the 12th year expired
of the reign of Bhuvaneka Bahu, and not
be the 16th year as in the preceding copy. The
names of the chapters also differ in some
cases, for example, the first is called Sdstrd-
dhydya, instead of Lakshanddhydya. In their
order there is no agreement whatever, the
"

The present manuscript and that in the 16th chapter, Gulmddhydya, of the present
Oriental Library of the Colombo Museum copy is equivalent to the 23 rd of the other,
both contain a colophon professing to give the 41st to the 5th, &c. Moreover, several
the date of the "writing" of the work, the chapters, such as those from the 4th to the

former Saka 1141 (A.D. 1219-20), and the 11th are wanting. The 12th stanza of the

latter Saka 1587 (A.D. 1665-66).* In view

t See John Murdoch's " Classified Catalogue of Printed

* See " Ceylon AdmiListration Reports," 1889. Pt. iv. Tracts and Books in Singhalese " ; Madras, 1868,
Miscellaneous, i.,, p. 16.. p. 56. . .
 —— — ; — '

MEDICINE. 69

work is by mistake placed first. The end is ©oQzsi' aji^Q ©d®s^ e^'jM 253® o-jcs ©© 5S5D

abrupt, the last stanza being :

The second part of the following codex

(no. 55, foil 8a — 39), which begins at leaf
31 (B&) according to the old foliation, is,

however, a continuation of the present frag-

ment.

54. 55.
Sloanb 1402.—Palm-leaf; foil. 18 {(t^c\-B); Sloane 3417. Paper and palm-leaf foil. 39, ;

10-| in. by 1} — If ; 5—7 lines, 9 in, long partly mutilated about 10 in. by
; „ H;
j.^ 3-9 -,

written in a fairly legible running hand by a lines, 6 —9 in. long. The first portion is
Kandyan scribe in the 17th century. The written on paper in an unformed hand, pro-
writing still retains the ancient form of the bably of a European student, early in the
cerebral n side by side with its modern form. 18th century ; the second part on palm-leaVes
{Gf. no. 55, Ti.). in the same handwriting as that of the pre-
ceding manuscript.,
The -manuscript was acquired by the
Museum in 1 752, and, being only a fragment I. Foil. 1—7.
of a larger work, the name of its title or its @iiaJ'S«s
author cannot be made out. It contains a
Hddiya,
collection of medical prescriptions and charms
for the cure of various diseases of the skin, The Sinhalese alphabet, with notes in
the eye, &c., and of snake-bites. From the English on the pronunciation of letters,

foliation of its leaves in ancient Sinhalese followed by a Sinhalese version of the Lord's
numerals, it appears that 12 leaves are miss- Prayer in Sinhalese and Roman characters,
ing at the beginning. The text of the 13th together with its literal English translation.
leaf begins :
On the recto of the first leaf is the follow-
©c53.aq'ra® e3(3®S . . . c^iQ ad zssgi^S CfsJ ing description of the second part of the codex.
255ffi) ig)d®S e^zaadssjcna ©zao© ^d®S> ®?S5^g [A manual] ofPhysik in the language
spoken upon . . . Island Ceilon where the best
. . . Cannelf does grow.
:s;Q®zsi tsisi qSs3zs5 cfg©e) ^S)3 (^S)d) £>g)<5i II. Foil. 8—39 ((SGy-e|iGv).

A
fragment containing the continuation
of the section on snake-bites of the pre-

The fragment ends abruptly at the 18th ceding work, there beiug no break whatever,
leaf (or the 30th i.e. ^ of the complete work), either in the old foliation, or in the text,
as follows : which runs as follows :

®zsi3 «?>® osS S5(^(9\(^ ©® <^e*G3 ©1® qQ,'ssi c§ ^®^ee' ^«?-^ ^(©03 ^®q§!si 3551©

* For a repetition of this paragraph, see fol. 336,

irfsSD ©555323rf'<^C3® *(© line 2, of the following manuscript.
t id ©e^ t Portuguese Canella or (7a«eZa= cinnamon.
 — ; —
60 ARTS AND SCIENCES.
The colophon states that the system of
medical treatment expounded in this work is
that practisedby a Bengal Brahman named
e©s5 ©S ®(3 255i£) ©V© — <^^
Siva-gupta, who lived in Ceylon in Saka 1619
(A.D. 1697-8).
The fragment ends abruptly at tlie 62nd
leaf of the complete work, as follows :
This treatise undoubtedly founded on
is

materials derived from the Kalpasthana

(Book V.) of the Susruta, and from other
233.6e "g^Le ^J^^d" ©©2^ ®?gQ ©^os:?© Sanskrit medical works. Its author may
probably have been a pupil of the afore-
mentioned Brahmin. Copies of the work are
apparently very rare, as it is not mentioned
56. in any of the existing catalogues of Sinhalese
Or. 4996.— European paper foil. 63 8^ in. ; ;
manuscripts.
by 6f 20 lines, about 6 in. long transcribed
; ;
The present text contains lacunas which
by a Low-country scribe, in the 19th century, must have existed in the original MS. also,
apparently from two palm-leaf manuscripts,
judging from the imperfect fohation of the
the foliation of which is retained on the
latter as retained in the present copy.
margin of the present copy.
Beg.
I. Foil. 1— 59a. c£©> 9a®©ca(S Scadx ©ea c^^^^^'cs®®

Viyaru-visa-utfattiya. Sg'SSsSi' © can d 233^3 1? J 33 . ©!» ®cd Q ' CS SJ .

A medical work in Sinhalese prose and Scsdi 8c3 ca:Je3S55S©ca!S ©>^Js33ai55'©o3!S

poetry, copiously interspersed with Sanskrit <^^«?So (^c£)(5' S©sSDj£).'«''cs8^e3 es© ®d)£)z35
stanzas. opens with the story of Su^ruta's
It
(5«»£333^oa C3C9 csoc^ (fiso^^'" 6^^33^^<ib^c^ ©es'
asking his master Dhanvantari about the
the origin of madness, mentioning the case
of a Buddhist friar named Sumana, then End.
suffering from hydrophobia. Dhanvantari's
explanation forms the main portion of the
work. It treats of the creation of the world
553«S©2J5cd" Soadi ©©5f)
es?-^" ^«S3 qfx§?S5
of the rise and fall of the Ikshvaku (Okkaka)
dynasty; of "cow-slaughter," permitted by 6gc3o s)^'' ©enSsi' ^o3'© 6g"©©i35 aeP
one of the kings of this race, as the cause of
diseases ; and of the origin of insanity in
Colophon :

animals and the effects of their bite on man.

This followed by a collection of prescrip-
is

tions and charms for the cure of hydrophobia,

and other diseases resulting from the bite of
mad animals, and also by a brief description
of the symptoms of mad animals.
'
©S33K3332S5 ° qe 55523 SsscC 5'C5a©c5 ' S©iS33q?s3

* For a repetition of this paragraph, see fol. 336,

 MEDICINE. 61

625^' ©iSSiiea ©i) «Scq?S5 ©ics^a ©en^

c62r>3) ©.-SDa) cp^ce cam 6©vc^^ £)@ ep^ ^®
©0823^" BQ^e^Qisi as3(3oca . 6 §3253®?$^ oq'S
©S5js3S5®caj SS®cd cs'za ©^®cSo« 6233 £,sl

II. Foil. 593—63.

A collection of miscellaneous prescriptions
in Sinhalese prose and verse, mostly of
medicinal oils, whicli are considered to cure
various diseases, including those resulting
from the bite of mad animals. The prescrip-
tions probably belong to a larger work on
medicine.

-Beg.
©,®3{53'» 6d «^©o cfiS ev(33?s^ 6353803 ^9 ©Q"
^© (S®33go'^ ^2533 ©(3853 253(5-^ §C3 (^2332533

End.
S®<^253 £33€)2J5 2S3C39 ®^©2S5!J5" 9
®ago3253cQ aaa^o'^ d ©©.en®© 9
©idg^ 5f3© ©33(3 O^r^J^a" 03©253 9
©<5§?S5©3 ®S 653^ ea''@ ^^s^^^s^^s3 9

57.
Or. 4997. —European paper ; foil. 8 ; 6| in.
by 7| ; 16about 7iin. long ; legibly
lines,
written in a bold hand by a Low-country
scribe, in the 19th century. The leaves are
partially damaged, the corners being nibbled
off by mice or white ants.

Viyaru- lakshana.

Another treatise on the symptoms of

diseases, such as hydrophobia, &c., resulting

' zsdf 'Q&iSiO

' ©cexscf

"g9rf
 —— ; —
62 ARTS AND SCIENCES.

58. ©QS!S c^d ©aazsxasS si®,* "the end of the

Udaracikitsa of the Sarasamgraha," at f ol. 4*7 a,
Egeeton 1113. — Palm-leaf; foil. 83 (iss— 1. 4, this work must either be entitled Sara-

tS + a^— o^4-ss5j© + s538 + 2S5— S)3® + za — ®©S), samgraha, or the chapter referred to is alone
accordingly several leaves are missing) borrowed from a work of this name. For
; —
about 8^ in. by 2 6 9 lines, about 7 or 8 notices of Sanskrit medical works named
in. long written in an irregular band, pro-
;
Sarasamgraha, see Dr. Kynsey's Report on
bably early in the IQth century. the Parangi disease (Ceylon Sessional Papers,
1—21. viii., 1881), p. 78 ; the India Office Catalogue
I. Foil.
of Sanskrit MSS., pp. 945, 951, &c.
An incomplete copy of a Sinhalese phar-
macopceia by an unknown author, containing The present fragment deals with such
prescriptions mostly for the preparation of diseases as windy and bilious complaints,
pills for th.e cure of various diseases. indigestion, fever, glandular swellings, rheu-
matism, jaundice, dropsy and piles. The
After a salutation to the Buddha, the text
Sanskrit and the Sinhalese texts, of which
begins :

the latter is in most cases a translation of

the former, are both exceedingly corrupt.

The present fragment begins at the com-

mencement of a chapter entitled Vyddhi-
cikitsd, as follows :

®®©d C^Siad'^Q ©'4^83^3 "©©ZSLf ©(33Z533t2)"c3

q-iSi^a" (ia^ssysidQ ©3S3^S)3 ©aa^eso'" zSoss^ex

and ends abruptly, after a prescription of
an unguent of oil for cutaneous diseases, as
follows :

9325^553 «5SD doseaSea^o ®€)o©>^o3ho StQo^ne^^

C3®S5 fe>zao3o ©52533 ©233^ S3 o n)eS33 ©2536 S«J

a3 ©>e3d) (|1«53 CS:^3@23rf' ejESri' ^SS523J Q2Q QiS$6

and ends abruptly :

j553^ Sc33d 8?s9' ?S5e30

«5^a(33S"i3:^ [sic'] @§ca ^i(s^^^^®Q e3©e3"d
II. Foil. 22-23. €iS)6i ©>^S)9 ^sJs3 6si&&Qa(i" ©i) es3i® OQ®
A fragment of another collection of medical e3(3®®ra2S5'' §03 ©<c33®(33"d ?s^iQS)s5 Eiisf
prescriptions. za 2533 d) €)s2?!^5S33en3©©c5a^o39 ©>e3d)®C5^ t>&

III. Foil. 24—54. &S> ScSSS? e3(3®235 Q3 @S3" e^3£)Ci3iJ53 aK)3

A portion of an unidentified medical work 33S)0 ®3S3Cas35 S3id ©e«J«3 qfS^©^GS^S5^^^^55

in Sanskrit and Sinhalese, founded upon
materials derived from the Sanskrit, and

copiously interspersed with extracts there-

from. According to the sentence caadcsocgsn
* In MS. ca3(5c3^®03!fC^<^^^3^3®^®
©f

11 ^ " cfisi©^®9 " ©(©3 " ©2s:39d

8 ^ » fiosgQsdb
22
isSQ
^' E53a®Cd)<S5 2333e3 JSDS33
 — — —
MBDIOmB. 63

IV. Foil. 55—83. ©2533(3 SfizSLf eS5®®5(jS eSS^S^Si' fi-.-53253 "itS «£)
d)'f ©CaSzD ©ce(33 SJSs s£)(3S©33@2Sd' ©d^ ©-255

®3 qssicsi?si6Q ®S)c, ©©isJ a© (33 e3S^ss3s) «S)

Vatlorupota.
da (S®a3®(3!2s:i' ©33®3 ora^gsssd £332^ So^ .

A " book of prescriptions," with brief

6"s3 <?i§"d ^e«^s3 «dicas35 cScs©a3'"'2SD ^os
directions regarding the preparation of drugs
£)s3ia53<5-S3^'.
in draughts, ointments, pills, &c., accom-
panied "by a number of charms.

Vaitorupot in general are manuals of no

great authority, possessed by vedaralas, or 59.
native physicians, especially in the Kandyan Or. 4962.— Foil. 22; 13i in. by2f; 6—12
districts. They contain details of such pre-
lines, about 11^ in. long written in an ;

scriptions as have been found efficacious in

irregular hand, probably by a vedardla, or
the cure of diseases, and have been handed
native physician of the Low-country, in the
down from one to another with such additions
19th century.
as the experience of each vedardla deemed
1
necessary. See also the description of no. 60. A charms and prescriptions
collection of

The present compilation, partly in Sin-

for various diseases. Foil. 1 4 contain the —
names of Yahims, or she-demons, who are
halese prose, and partly (foil, ga &Q)a) in
supposed to cause illness in children at dif-
poetry, begins :

ferent periods of their age, accompanied by

^giiS.j';^ sgsSSgisa S5«^S 255253 Zl)"' S^255C93^ descriptions of the illnesses, with directions
regarding the offerings to be made to the
demons and regarding the administration of
drugs ;
5 —9 are devoted to the treatment
of the ordinary diseases of infants, and the
CQ@ ©»iS53a9 o32S5 ©03(33 3393 . caxsd'^osQ ca&s
rest of the work contains prescriptions and
fecaS' (§fs d^GsQ as die,e)9 ossss acsQ saS charms derived from earlier works in Sanskrit
©og©Q Sos£) c^'Q SfSi^BQ ffzsfa'SaaicaQ and Sinhalese.

The skin disease Parangi-leda (see p. 56

©KjJ 2539®si3(3"2rf gd€)§"z53(5 qfiCa C33-S3 — qp^ of this Catalogue), described by Dr. Kynsey
and ends with a prescription for the Parahgi in " Ceylon Sessional Papers," 1881, viii., is

disease,* as follows : — classed in this work (fol. 20a) as a Vrana-

roga (diseases like ulcers, &c.).

©^ 253eS("S ®®553Jfi(3 ©>q 253(3^"S £3^®^^^ The text, which is full of corruptions,
iSSSi^'USi ©<5'iS3(3^"S C5C3§C8 ©^ iS3(3<5"S ©>S3 begins :

-s^razsJ" ©^ a53(3<5"S ©S3jc5®z533e ^co©®^Scs Qi2!isS qQQssi disH sSS ©sS5a©a)?j5©S33aJ

9.1^] §ga3'© aassS gci, ®S3S ©^ g«^"

©o-i^ q^Sdo esSS^Q 6SsJ 253(5©S3 -^(fi
or ?5sys52s:J * ° '

" ©i5S3©(323d' " g(5©§ " e^^aOQo " "i^

* See p. 56 of this Catalogue. QQS^^, ''

®Sg®^ P
 — — —
64 ARTS AND SCIENCES.
and ends abruptly :
946), and diseases of the lungs and consump-
tion (foil. 946—1026).

The present copy is incomplete. It

©9 begins
a9<^ ©9(5 OiJ S5e©« SJq
:
,•553 255^©

©S3aS ^©© ?J)S 233|9 Cj£53 ©9(5 QSJiQ gg ©2350S?2Si' ®d do tlZSB^ ©2S50ZS3«3 §2SS

This is followed by an astrological diagram

SSS® ©®3c5 Sbzffl9' ©-€^^25323 . 2553S ^^CB!SS QO*
called Navagraha-yantra, wbich is used as an
amulet in the manner described in no. 65, gad" dza©' ©2330253^ . Qid S55^<5is5 «?e)®i

for the purpose of averting the evil influence esa'ssd" 63539' ©sS5oz33S3 — cfj

of " the nine planets."See Upham's Histoiy and ends abruptly, as follows :

and Doctrine of Buddhism, pp. 93 95. — £3(3 '§©923^' !iS ©i)sJ S^CSO <5©253253D'c) ©^9
^9 zsizsiodo eai©2S5^'' c^i&QsSi oc;i:9 So ^So
(35?SD' cecsjosJ 9e«^ss3 sjaoesijs?' &&(iQ ^S
60. 253© 9(a3.ad ^i^ SOffld ®>® '^ e^qe^^fSasi &q
Or. 4999.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 102 ;
7i in, by If; 0(3®S (^:^
4 — 6 lines, 5-^-6 in. long ; written in a fairly
legible but unformed hand, probably by a
Kandyan scribe early in the 19th century. 61.
The leaves are foliated irregularly on the Add. 17,735.—Palm-leaf; foil. 29 (l+zs>~
recto and on the verso. [Miss M. Danbi.]
©©®) 16f in. by If ; 4 lines, 15 in. long;
;

A collection of prescriptions for various written in a cursive hand by a Kandyan scribe

diseases. Every village vedardla or physician named Hatarakorale Hungampola-ruppege-

carries with him for immediate use one or dara Mudalihami;* dated Friday, the 13th
more similar collections of prescriptions, day of the waning moon of the month of
which are commonly known as ©q)©S3s5©3 Durutu in Saka l[7]61,f equivalent to Friday,
©9d'(5i©£3asJ^, Behet-vattoru-pot or simply Vat- the 81st of January, 1840.

tdrupot. They are either compiled by himself [The Rev. J. G. Wenham.J

or by his ancestors or teachers, who have I. Foil. 1—24.
bequeathed them to him. The remedies in
eiesica ^iosi ^tQaQ
them, with the exception of some discovered
locally, are derived from standard medical
Yogaratnamalava,
called also
works, such as Su^ruta, Mafijusa, Yogaratna-
kara, &c. See also no. 58, art. iv.
Yoga-mdldva.X
The author of the present compilation is un-
known. It treats of " incompatible" victuals
A medical poem founded on the Sanskrit

—
and poisons (foil. 1 5a), emetics and pur-
work Yoga-^ataka§, and consisting of pre-

gatives (foil, 5b— 86), sternutatory medicine scriptions for various diseases with directions

(foil. 8&— 106), fever (foil. 106— 42a), diarrhoea

—
and dysentery (foil. 43a 666), dyspepsia and '
£359 ' ©2S50 § dc3 «©
piles (foil. 666—746), worms (foil. 76a— 77a), ' 23*©2S30 » SSd'©^ »

derangement of blood through bile (foil. 77a — * See fol. 2330© 6.

t See fol. S I.

I See the printed edition.

§ Cf. the printed edition of Colombo, 1886, and see
the introduetion in the present MS.
 — — — — —
MEDICINE. 65

as to their application. According to the last

two stanzas* the author is a certain Midel- ®g<5z S®§a" 8?g ©-C3
lava Korala. He
completed the composition ©Sa3g(5i ©\© 235© ©£30
of the work on Sunday, the 13th day of the
month of J5a^, in Saka 1738, probably the 14th
or the 28th of April, A.D. 1816. The poem, C5?g ^inS^ «§§§ ©S5a''
according to the same colophon, should con- ©S3?g (5x5:? Kjcezss §23 ©(3
sist of 231 stanzas, of which the present text Seg ®® ^8 253© q)
has only 225. In addition to the differences
(fi?g£)i ©raS 032O §gs ®g ©e S3''
in the reading of the text, the printed edition
of Colombo 1892 contains nine stanzasf not and ends :

found in the manuscript, whilst the latter has

a short prose introduction and three stanzas ^©e,C3 €3gd S.-^^xf) ©3^ cag dt""
555i?5:5
not given in the former.
©^e©e^ S:S© £5?J325:i' ®t^ S32S33 ©253S3 i5i°'
The introduQtion begins :
©®©(3ca ©^Sca -cSsi &ta 5sa§ assd (TJia^ dj

osyJgsg C3253 SSascJ' tSzaSo^s^es

cssi'fiGa ffS^ed ©(^xsscaQ ©zsd'S

S)235 ®CS ©33©©^ €)JS53 §sS5 c5S CO,©
©tasri' SS ©^?S5 ©cS3C3dsJ^®ae ©
©csJ g9^^'©e36^oa^s^ — <^§
II. Foil. 25—29.
The poem begins :

Thirty-three odd stanzas containing medical

€S£s5 6iQS)ssS 6 6i prescriptions with therapeutic instructions.
The last of them is :

essJ eg-g^ ®csi csg 6i ©2S53©^25;i' ^£S3''(5©S(33 <^^g''9 cggos SlSxSJo'''

©e©3 S<5i©e3 ogS (j3jS3©2533Q ©ScSssd" ©©©q

©q©a33srf (2xa£55J35 <^3:iQ ff^dcozo ©ssssJ eggcsssJ

©2S^i©^2s:$' ^<:5©a33 Q
After two more stanzas in adoration of the ©odaf c5iS eS (^gos qptjg''^ ©2S53©^g C55i®Q®
Buddhist clergy and the gods, the real text ae3(55?Sl!53^^ 3
commences :

''
©gdiSS S?(g " ®g(5x ©^®iS, ibid. t'
235©

'
?S5®?eat)ca,G3 Ocj, «6«6Z. '*Cfg(5i «53®iJ5©C3, ^&id ''
q)

" ©caDCS5C5aS5 233 ' C53

" ^Z??©©«S5!9 03SS5 §gg ©9 ©eC3, ibid. '"
@
'°
?S3^©i® in the printed ©SCi©© ©aSjJd)©, «Jld ^'' -iStsdz, *&»«^- ^'
6^£3

edition. " CSOCo §©J>J3 ©<^£3 zSS esefzsd' ®iq &Q ©©ii ©bsssdz, i6it?.

©>e3C^, Hid.
''^
qes3eSe©cd, J6«i. ^^ ©zsd'©©^, iUd. ^ ©d
* See also-vv. 230 and 231 of the' printed text. .
="'
©caJ®3©o© ^®©©d, ibid. ='=
^^es *' t,^g

t Yerses 13, 28, 34, 46, 76, 105, 155, 165 and 225,
 — . — 8 —
( 66 )

ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC

62. The work seems unknown under the

present title beyond Ceylon. The text,
Stowe, Or. 28.—Palm-leaf foil. 91 ; (2533-
no
which is more or less corrupt, gives
© + « — 05 + ^3— ^«, accordingly many leaves
clue the extent of the treatise. The
to
are missing) about llf in. by 1-| to 2 5
; ; — present copy contains nineteen chapters
lines, about 10 in. long ; written in three
named as follows :

different hands, probably early in the, 19th

i.
century.
The two wooden boards; measuring 16^ in.
by 2f each, are apparently not made for this
codex. They are lacquered, and are adorned
on the inside with an illustration of a Jataka
tale, and on the outside with foliaged creeper

ornamentation.

I. Foil. 1-^69.

Navapatala-sahgraha.
An anonymous work in Sanskrit verse,
treating of auspicious times for various
religious rites, such as those performed at
different stages of a child's age, and those
connected with agriculture, &e. See the
subjoined table of contents.
The Sinhalese interverbal interpretation
which accompanies each stanza is often
followed by additional verses in Sinhalese on
the same subject.
The first leaf (sss) containing the com-
mencement of the text is missing ; the
second begins :

e:3oc25?3©c3e:oe:!^ eszxifio • ff •eSraSeaSisal)®!^© [sic]

§^ ?Sc§©C3356^©^C^£) S— <^§
It is followed by the commentary
^35» ©cooe? C55€^^ 255(3 <|ts©'^o3 aQssH
cS03 555233fflJ S?gd.C3 «)aa©>QS52S^* tSq, ^25333 Ot

'
Sa = (^d©^08
 — — —

ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC. 67

A portion of this work, with a paraphrase gi —111 in. long; beautifully written by
founded on the present one, was edited by a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
Mohottivatte Gunananda, and printed at century.
Colombo in 1879. This edition, though A work
on astrology and divination, com-
wanting chapters i,, xiii., xv., xvii. and xviii., piled from earlier Sanskrit and Sinhalese
yet contains a good number of stanzas not works. See the English superscription on
found in the present manuscript. the following copy.

II. Foil. 70—87. The name of the compiler or the date of

compilation not given. The book is
A portion of a similar compilation in is

Sinhalese prose interspersed with Sanskrit copiously illustrated with astrological dia-

stanzas, treating of the auspicious and in- grams representing men, animals, and geo-
auspicious influences of the planets at different metrical and other figures.

positions, accompanied by various astrological The text begins :

diagrams in illustration thereof. ra®d ?S5i5S3SJ Q^^x^ ^i6<Sl25^ ©2rf

Beg. ©®d zs^iaasji ®(52S3'o3 i^d^-zsS &^

5S5o«s3^ O0&6Q !^Q SQ®

©'©oS ®C30(g esoe;,© C53©(^ ?S3li33S3i ©qzSJ'sS^a doQSiiSS ©SSLf

^i«S©S' ©iS ©8 ©M^ura ©© — cf-j

End. qp©QsJ gdQaJ sjs? c5i?SD'®2s:J' ©zscf

S3si oioe S5aJ ozce ©q©^«f5 fiSzxJ ©jrf

©<^sS5s55'©ca SS335 oioe ^--s^ss^ zSca 2x5' ©a;^'

and ends :

III. Foil. 88—91. ?S38 2J3i© ©s>39 ® ©csg© oigzsf ejssj' ss^izss^

A fragment of another work on astrology

in Sinhalese prose and poetry, interspersed ?5^t5S3iSJ ©^^03 ©q Sg ^"«: !*)(3 ©^^ ©C33©C55

with Sanskrit stanzas and astrological dia-

grams. The first page begins with the con- (SsS) ©^C3 sS^iSSSiSJ «5j55 cSca (59 ©ssoQ ?S5S q
cluding line of a chapter called " Navagraha-
mahadma." The next chapter commences ©esa® ^ce ?SDia53iSl cSca 6Q ©S3o9 ©caad «s?S q
with a diagram and the following Sinhalese
verse :

5J3eg(^ (SI& §!S3 S303©fio ©g© o© ?S5S ceo

Sos e2cs©cs5 ©g© ©>roo8 ss^S osi— Cfj

64.
63. Or. 48&1. —European paper; 88 foil. (! +«—
+ ®id^ — ^iDsr in Tamil)
Add. —European paper;, 87 (« —
11,594.^ foil.
@«)<&
by 4 ; 9 — 15 lines, 10—12^ ; written in. long
; 13 in.

jya)^, two leaves being erroneously marked

by 4; 9 —
in a fairly legible hand by a Low-country
®i)«i-); 12f in. about ^16 lines,
scribe, in the first half of the 19th century.

8 CO ®© *
csQgo S&
553':^
^
 — — ;;

63 ARTS AND SCIENCES.

An exact copy of the foregoing manu- The manner of preparing one of the above
script, containing the following English amulets for actual use is as follows :

superscription :

The diagram which is best suited for the

" This book is called Sarcwasanhare which purpose in view being selected, it is drawn
consists of the following Astrological
Books by the demon priest on a palm-leaf side by
namely Nacksastradiipamalawa, H6rabarane, side with the verbal charm that belongs to it.
Warahamihire, Ghargasanhietawa, Dywag- The leaf is then "pigmented" with saffron,
nacamedainuwa, Dhywagnamukhamandaney, and is consecrated to the demons (generally)
pradiepicawe, Diepamalawa, Santanadiepi- by a burnt-offering. After this it is rolled
cawe, Oetpatey, Cawlewidane, Nawapataley, up tight and tied round the waist, arm or
Jotia-alancare, Parawsare-mathe, Sawrawallia, neck of the patient with a cotton thread
and a great many other superior books of spun by a virgin.
the same science,"

66.
65. Or. 4969.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; 13 in. by 2

Or. 1247.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 11; 13i in. by l|j

7 —9 lines, 12 in. long; written in an un-
steady hand, probably by a Katlddiyo, or
6 — 9 lines of irregular length ; written early
demon-priest of the Low-country, in the
in the 19th century by a Low-country yalce-
19th century.
dura or a priest of demonism.
[Bdwaed Daniell.J
A number of charms, of which the first
few are for the purpose of hastening parturi-
tion by averting the influence of evil spirits
the rest are Huniyam charms to inflict injury
Yantra-pota.
in the manner described at p. 71 of the C, B,
" Book
of amulets," being a collection of R. A. S. Journal, 1865-66.
about 60 mystical diagrams to be used as Beg.
amulets against various diseases, accom-
, panied by verbal charms and directions as to
their use. SiS§^?s^3= ^©»(33!55 ^'ea^Q ^Sss>(^-^* ^.qzo

Beg.

(gi££5£5:5© CS?S^Q) C3©\|)-e§03aiS ZS33C3 ©3Z3j ®j558

End.

ss)sS53a -^d ^© aQzsJ ©C55^ ^Sido- aaes: rao

^555lS5©®0 ©ig ff@2;3 ^i6 C^i&-^Q «f)2)3

©vS(33 S)^.-S3 . S3i® csarf ©>(3a)c) q figeso «:o3a

©CS5 s:>©«J32sd' Soa Sge^dzxi' aSS W ^i^^
q e3&3 tED039 ^ ©esod C3?gc5i ercsQ ^, SoJid 8S 6^q©333©oa ®® iS)® (gi'essg ®® 6?s5?gdi)
s^SQ 83 ©>d Q<^^ ®d ra'gd ^6 6^q«s3 «?d3
f3 ^ ©d <gi©>(3«)3 ®©§e ©©g(33 Eoe) co£)3
End.
ig© (9^cf®(3 Ce8sJ©C53£3C!' ©d® 8e3S Sc3(52S:f©2j32Sj

©d® BcaS i^diS)ic33©>CB2s3' ©d® , asagdi e^ssso©

'
2SSg5q®i<e>f* ''2s:i'5553 » ca^ ^ ^©^sg?
 _

ASTB.OLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC. 69

character of certain planets during the year,

and adding prophecies accordingly. It is
written in Sinhalese mixed with Sanskrit,
This is followed by four drawings of the
the numerals used in the tables being old
male figure for the Katiadiya's guidance in
Sinhalese and Tamil, side by side.
the preparation of these charms.
It does not give so many particulars as
the almanacs of the present day, though it is

similar to them in other respects. For an

67. account of Indian Panchangas see Sewell's
Add. 19,867.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 2; the first, " Indian Calendar," pp. 13 16. —
25| in. by If ; 7-8 lines, 23f in. long ; the
Beg.
second, 47^ in. by 1-j-g- fairly well written by
;

a Low-country astrologer in 1834.

[SlE WiLLfAM BeTHAM.J es^s^d K)o3s53|J* . g«3©o§ csa'sS csoSjsifssd)' ^®
©032x5" g©^©oSe3<S ®§'® ©jsad^e^cSiS ^ej tS®
An. ephemeris, Panchanga, for the Saka
jehr 1757 (A.D. 1834-35), with an introduc- dca aSi® g ©® £)S©o3(9
— (ii
tion explaining the position and astrological

^©3 dcs &

 —
( 70 )

HISTOEY.
It is divided into 11 chapters as follows
68. :

i. Rdjahumaruppatti - pariccheda. On the

Add. 24,999.— Palm-leaf ; foil. '54 (1—5+
255— S + S55— ©®i) ; 3 —7 lines, 15^ —16 in.
birth of prince (Sri Sanghabodhi).

long ; written, the first five leaves in large ii. Anusdsana-p. On the ethical admonitions

characters (three lines on a page), and the (addressed to him).

rest in a small neat hand, by a Low-country iii. Anurddhapurappavesa-p. On his entrance
Buddhist monk (see art. in.) ; dated Matara, to Anuradhapura.
20th September, 1861. [E. R. Power.]
iv. Bajjdbhiseha'p. On his enthronization.

I. Foil. 1—5. V. Pdramitasimsana-p. On his aspirations

SoiaiS (^eq^i 0\e3i'^«3 to exercise perfect virtue.

Simhala-ahv/ru-sodiya. vi. BattaMhasa-damana-p. On the subjuga-

tion of the demon Eattakkha.
The Sanskrit alphabet as commonly used
in Sinhalese. vii. AbhinilcTchamana-p. On (King Sri San-
ghabodhi's) departure to holy seclusion.
Beg.
viii. Ajjhattiha-dana-p. On the offer of his
ff ep (^ S° C (3°i esi es-B G» G«-n
head for the benefit of a poor traveller.

ix. Vatiula-viman'uppatii-p. On the con-

253 S) fiS3 ^ a — ^-j
struction of a rotunda at the place of
End. sacrifice.

© (§1 <§ (§ a €)^ ©3 (gaa (9^ ©"b

X. Fdsdd'uppatti-p. On the origin of the
©@ <9\©(ei 6^(gi ©\(ei°i (go® (gs temple there.

6—24.
xi. Atlhamsa-vimdn^ uppatti-p. On the build-
II. Foil.
ing of the octagonal mansions.

Hatthavanagalla-vihdra-vamsa.
Conclusion. —Author's pious aspirations, in
17 stanzas.
A Pali work of the 13th century, written
in prose considerably intermixed with verse Beg.
and containing the traditional history (up
to the middle of the 18th century) of the
Buddhist temple at Attanagalla, preceded by <^^®OC5^^J5o:2S^3c5'2)Sei)D®«0e55c5©^iX55J
a mythical account of king Sri Sanghabodbi
—
(A.D. 252 254),* who is stated to have lived
here in retirement after the usurpation of the eSes>3<SSsxr>SgaoSe3?Ss dido
kingdom by king Gothabhaya. ©>033 6^Q)^^e3SX53^.>^•^£)^ SSe3S)K®Q)3S
s:5ex33?S£i3di£)So33 (5S2S53§©®2S5

* According to Turi.our, A.D. 238 — 240.

 HISTORY. 71

End. work into Sinhalese prose, accompanied by

so much of the original Pali text as is in
verse.

Beg.
e£>e353 gcasxa g©d ©d ^(3 253®© Qss^diS
S6i)^S5esoSJ(5-€^®-353 «s^33a®g?JD3©3
6od GaoC33G3®32S5 g (^£5S<5 gSS3 <S)S>?Si' {533
©>5J2?es>3§ ej«S5©3?J53 © qp?S53fiB®S3 6
sJia& «D2e^^ c5^qd ^^•€^g qQozsiod cE33gca
©ca e33a®S3 E3S£53d:«S (§i®o Saaodo
5S53®© iS53d@8 ©S3C3@C553= @a.'55!5
S33€3 g(5l^§ €333© SSesSgCfS 253(33 ^Sig
End of author's aspirations. QiSi g gs)30Sal) g555cs csoaaasj ^80253 @S)
iS)<5©cs€) 59<5€i^3®?s? S€)2S:»©CQCS Cf®i2S:)3®^^g Cf6\5S33®^@ «S5® CSo^
®e3®S3 Cf^<5©CS3^03o dod gdss:e)dg ®b33 t^o^^SiQssi ©©©eacazDQ
c33o oso© gzaSo S3o e3a)a*Q g© §^S33Sg ZSjdsS £533 g& gSSiCS ^ qb(@03
©aSJjS gl)©CS;9 ©30^233 eD3^]®82S3' d©J553353d
g®d2S)o ©S)3Sc3@fe)3®d -i^eq <|s5Si?S5S3a' Ss33d 6ea3S)a3 33 gsD2f©c3
— ^2
End.

The author supposed to have been a

is
cpe£s:i"^a3'g ^ eg»®csQ .?)^^"' ^cs5 «33CT
pupil of Anomadassi Sangha-raja, the author
©csS zssd-^o^ ®©ca(3®cs ©S^g g^®3 d-^a
of Daivajnakamadenu.* At his request f the C&nSlSSS C5a'd!g52S^3g ®®^ tS^@ZSi g ©®32S503e3?
former is said to have composed this work in q ®!S3SaS ^ssi @3(^(^ad eg"® ©ocsssi q
the latter part of the reign of Pandita Para- 253dS3 ® 2532^5 s^egg CS&DadcSSsS d-d ®253©(^S.
krama Bahu (A.D. 1236—71).$ An edition
®®©d cfQd ©raS eScsss^Q.^ 9^®3 c9"'S3cS3®(sJ
and an
of the text in the Sinhalese character
English translation of it, both made by James
(533aS3S3 233c3a «S3© g a©2533®e3«^ ©^ ^sS

De Alwis, were printed in Colombo, 1866. ©€)d^ce zSceo -zS®©^©^.

Two. reprints of the text, accompanied by its Sa)5S03C3o®d-i^©<»3 ^©333®g2f33©3
old Sinhalese sanne (art. iii.), have since
®S)25X5Da§Cj?£)SS^3 © Cf?S^3®®S36
appeared, one in 1878 and the other in 1887.
®cs «33£i©©3 eaSoadsJ^di " ^®o Ssaado
III. Foil. 25—54. ?S:33®©2533d®8 ®<53e3@CS3J@S 2S:?5

This is followed by the scribe's colophon.

Attanagaluvamsaya.
According to the introduction, Satrusimha
An anonymous translation of the foregoing Kunjara, in Saka 1304 expired (A.D. 1382),
requested the preparation of this translation.
He was a senanayaka " general," who was
'
65sS5S(3DSdf*S5 " ©>33e3®S33 in the printed editions.
much patronizedboth by Alakesvara and
* See De Alwis' Attanagaluvamsa, p. 7, note 6.
his brother Arthanayaka, ministers under
+ See stanza 3.
J See De Zoysa's Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese, and
Sanskrit MSS. in Ceylon, p. 17, and De Alwis' Attana-
galuvamsa, Introd., pp. clxxv — olxxviii. Eegarding the
date of the king, see Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalla
District, p. 77. '»
©3 " o5s3d45!)-29
 ;

n HISTORY.
Bhuvaneka Bahu V.* De Alwis in his Beg.
Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxxxv., ascribes e£ic3?S gra£555 tg®^' €3253(3 03^255 # tca^
the authorship of the Sinhalese version to
333.33 C§ (3o3533©e3 g ^£33 CS ©3-i^ ' ©(33253 (Sa3Ca
" Sanga-Raja Durandara." But on reference
«533-^d83a-i^©cO(S qsaa (^4^ iSi^Si ®oSiS)o^B
to the text (ch. i., v. 3) it will be seen that
8angJia-rdja-dhurandhara is only an epithet
of the Buddhist monk Anomadassi, meaning g*£) ©©")®;3^ egSsSiSXD di C5 d) d® £533®* 3323 <»

"he who holds the ofl&ce of Sangha-raja" SSSQ <^3d)©dlS>S)§§ e325303{Sg,)^S^'i^''cQ8-€§'C3

(hierarch). He is mentioned in the introduc- C33qd)SSa3 Q-4^n caSfesd gSj2S3 gi)*«53®3 ^^
tion of the Sinhalese version merely as having
?s3a3 g?9^ oS33j3!5S3 ®K53 ss<^,©d^dca2S:!'6^c55
caused the original Pali work to be composed.
gl; gSssGS C633 cfzg gQ gesasss 2533 Sh ®oc£c3ce
The transcriber of both the preceding
^.)@c3©2533 2®e3?S3' 8sSiQ6 a5£bi)ii£i^&<£i&
works was Aturaliye Klrti-Sri-Sumatigala,
the NdyaJca Thera (High Priest) over Matara aQssi aiS&QS> S2©©©iS3253S)3K3 oca©(33edS^

and Hambantota districts during the admini- ©i®€)zs5 ©odSs e3t©i^ ca3£S?S3 g^j&^S^cs csi

stration of Sir Colin Campbell, Grovernor of ©"Szs:^ C53S)€)^8-€^c3 ®^e)c5ffiS33 caSSdi'^'cis

Ceylon (1841—47). -i^" gS) JS3D® g2S33Se^S3" C5CSS)3^®K)3C36S(5

03^©GS3 .2^2533 caeaotgja ?s3®g ©3532533 ©«533c5©S33

69. 03:35 ©(S52S3S3ld^253©"^ — qp-^

Or. 2702.—Palm-leaf ; 143 (za-s? + 233

foil.
End.
— Z533ii + 5S5— a + a53— c^ + 233— cS); 21 in. by 2|
8— 9 lines, about 18 in. long; written in a
uniform legible hand by a Low-country scribe, ®c5o ®^S®g3®253 gSo ©333©tC3?D^
in-the 19th century. [Mrs. Annie Rbid.] 8<5o (£)3a3 a®i@3 £5^-3qe3K3 ©(33©2S3

I. Foil. 1—33. ^ao ®(33SS3e33(3o!fo" £33(303 2S>25.

Another copy of the 33rd and the 34th After a short introduction regarding the
chapters of Mayurapada's Pujdvaliya. See author and the limit of his undertaking,
no. 25. and the birth and career of Buddha, the
II. FoB. 34—48. book opens with an account of the three
Buddhist synods held in India, naming the
canonical texts examined, and the different
Nikaya-sangrahava.
sects and their books that were pronounced
called also to be unorthodox. This is followed by the
CS3JS3 ^3 S -3)3(^63
history of Ceylonese Buddhism, its schisms
Sdsandvatdraya.
and the synods held from time to time for
A brief account of the Buddhist Church, their suppression, giving at the same time
from the demise of Buddha {circa B.C. 543) the succession of the Sinhalese kings from
to A.D. 1397,t compiled by Devarakkhita Vijayo {circa B.C. 543) onwards, with a brief
Hhammakitti Mahathera, in Sinhalese prose account of such of them as had taken part
interspersed with Pali stanzas, some of which in promoting the interests of the Buddhist
are quotations from the Mahavamsa.

* Eegarding this king and his prime minister Alakes-

s53 ^ '
^ 'a) = @3

vara, see Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalla District, p. 92. " S3<8 "
" ©ZS) " 253 " g-'lSilSSi ©(33253
the 6th year
t According to the present work, this is

. of the reign of Vira-Bahu.

00(33® ifio
 — — —

HISTORY. ^3

Ohurcli. The chronology of this book is ce®233S3' ^®®2£)a g«S3©iO30 (§'

supposed to be more trustworthy than that

of most historical works extant in Ceylon,*
supplying, as it does, dates not given even
in the Mahavamsa.
The author, Dhammakitti, lived in the
reigns of Bhuvaneka-Bahu V. and Vira-Bahu 5255 ^S> ©d'S) @5S qf®d'a §2S e3®€©253 gsS
II. (A.D. 1371—1410?). He was the second
of that name who, residing at Gadaladeni- ffi3; g<§vS)3, gS) 2S33(3®ce!9; (|)®C3®o, Sssjjgsa^o,
Vihara near Kandy, held the office of Sangha-
©© SoES5(g8e3©>oe(S ©isaSaJ q^o Sjgjsd' SjgS®Q
raja (hierarch). He was also called Deva-
rakkhita or Jayabahu Mahathera, and held a £3(3 *g d^Qa&ce&i assigi^ 6Q 2533@«o ©sjS^^S
synod of Buddhist monks, in conjunction with
his colleague Galaturumiila Maitri Maha-
sthavira, for the suppression of schisms.
8s3cs2J3©3^c3®ss:)©jcs ffoaS®®© Ci,d©2a— <|)§
He was, moreover, the author of the Sad-
dharmalankara (no. 128), the Jinabodhavali, and ends :

the Sahkhepa, the Balavatara, and probably 253si's3J53°si533®(33©S3qpe^g(5 [eassd] ^©ses ®a?s:«S5
of the Gadaladeni-sanne and the Saddhamma-
<53£5?S5^?5^03?S:S'S2S:i' S3S)S3@3®cdz533e©QajSC3l)
sangaha. See Journal R. A. S., January
eqva3C32S5o39 e3z@iSe33"'e3©2J33e3§© gdievzsjsQ
1896, p. 203.
@g23d'©cd ^©Ssaa 43233 ca ©?S33 escjSica a©sJsSD3
A printed edition of this work was pub-
lished at Colombo in 1890.
zsi®'CSssS i)^ e£)<&3©\®J25ssa®osJ^e3og!aa^S5ea253
III. Foil. 49—69.
(33tS®33J^S§oeQ e3i®©sS32S5®(3C3 (5ai'e33K)
a«g© ces5o^.
Bdjaratndkaraya,
The author's colophon ends
" Amine of gems of kings," being a short
:

history of Ceylon from the 6th century go©«sq2D3®?j)2f) cQe3©i?S53c5"£i20 S<^?3

B.C. up to the reign of Vlra-Yikrama, who §©3S:j«ici,?S3s5(3S(3ag a©>d3cS

ascended the throne in A.B. 2085 (A.D. C3®a)3di©3c^ica '^©©©3C3e3c5-2£i2a3®
—
1642 43). It is compiled from earlier his-
©SS3S3K33® ej?S3a^CS3© S®?S33 «3©3® . .

torical records, in Sinhalese prose interspersed

with nearly 200 Pali stanzas, and contains ©(^eo§b3©d cfeDc3c53£5 BSQiS^ &?si6 C33©
much information respecting the history of
Buddhism and the succession of kings. The d3dda3ssi32S3©d ©esaasS.
reign of Yira-Yikrama, in which the author,
the chief incumbent of Abhayaraja-parivena
An imperfect translation of this work
into English was made at the request of
of Valgampaya, seems to have lived, is
Sir Alexander Johnston when he was Chief
described at length, and the. king is extolled
specially for his services to the church.
Justice of Ceylon (1811 —1820), and was
The present text begins with the mythical
published by Upham in 1833. See "Sacred

account of Vijaya's descent from a lion, as

follows :
'
©saa ' ©3 ' ©ea
03
* See De Zoysa's Catalogue, p. 20. " g©ii3^'^2S5©s>?s:)cae3©-33d " S "s3cr©i
 — —
74 HISTORY.
and Historical Books of Ceylon," edited by V. Foil. 108—143.
Edward Upham, vol. ii., London, 1833.
The first chapter of this English version,
treating of the visits of the Buddhas to Siydmsandesa-varnandva.
Ceylon, appears to be different from what is An
account of the missions of Vilbagedara
found on this subject both in the present Pandita Mudiyanse and others to Siam and
manuscript and in the printed text edited by Pegu, written by a grandson of the first-named,
Kosgoda Saddhananda Thera. in a language bombastic and much mixed
with Sanskrit, in accordance with the peculiar
IV. Foil. 70—107.
two centuries. These mis-
style of the last
Another copy of the Bajdvaliya. The sions were sent by the kings Sri Vijaya'
present text is more perfect and freer from
—
Raja-Simha (1739 47), and Kirti-Sri-Eaja-
clerical errorsthan no. 70, q.v. Immediately
after the mention of the surrender of Colombo
—
Simha (1747 81), at the request of Velivita
Pindapatika Saranankara Thera, afterwards
and the maritime provinces to the Dutch in Sangha-raja (hieraroh), for the purpose of
Saka 1578 (A.D. 1656—7), this copy records bringing over Buddhist monks to hold ordi--
the death of king Rajasimha II. in Saka 1614 nation ceremonies, and thereby restore the
—
(A.D. 1692 3), and the accession of his Buddhist order of monks and the doctrine
successor Vimala-dharma-siirya.
in their original purity.*
End.
The book gives further a detailed account
6 S8 ©J>J33©\S)3 ^Q^^ssS ®e©-aqfi 6^^s^^(3®
of the reigns of the two kings mentioned
above, as well as of their successor Rajadhi-
raja (1781 —98), referring especially to their

gS) dc3©vCS5553* ©2553©® SQqo (^dSaSiS) ©CS33£^ acts in the interest of Buddhism.
©2353(3®Q ai^Qo giS)2S3(5 (3©.a^S esdocfos g-s^ The text begins :

e©cadi c§ gd s5-2^c5 ©g ©gce®3jSD Sa^zssd

e.®3^3 SQ (3©i.a^ae>2r52si'* £5?J5d3(3aJ BiQqo Qadi S3®d ®8S) ©3(33 s^q gSd gd tstsio^6
555© ®3C3CSS35 qpcDesS' 853(5C5?S3' ^^«S33 «35(3S ^35 c§ o& Ss?'^^ ^^ss:) €i6-€^ S35 iSiQ^
g^2533©?S53 ©3553(3® ©25339© ©©©-S^S© dc5®i^93(3o^'35 S^'a ^''a 9©(5 g°S) g^a
tSildzSid ^ g^ZS53©2S53 ©«533Q®S© ©03©©9 cS ©©«sad'35eg35' g C^® • <¥e3e'cd ^Si&*^6ad
ceseo . £3335(59 &6i® ©2533 ©99' dd^diQus^^ SoSO ©qSe©3®gdi©3 5S3?J5© = C552XJ'©cd ^5?3c)2533<5

&ssi g^xsiJiQs^t) c^isizsid QssH c59 9<9z333-^ ©CSiS £3053(3 ©J3J®e5J 255iqeS?©®£S:f <§ (3o2533@£3
©2s:)2S5'°aci' C3"z53 ©i 1678 ssiizs^i'^ q&QssS ^ai ©3S2sd'©e3 g|) c53-?S©os(S 253(3 *?ca(3 'SiQ ®&®
c^i8 ©(3©^S© i3o?si6Q <^a5(35S5S ^soraasg ©cessd" t§©S)?S3gdoa9 Eseogig ^do ei®Qess?©ed
s?S . c53dSoes3 6^Q s?®3<5 93035 g ©®(3Sl)® — qp?

^§23" £?®3dS© <5ade5cs" fzodzsid ^ ©"zss ©S and ends :

a253©3 " ^£55ef5 C3 fioS «^£S5S3S5<5ss5 85SSa53(3 (5o

C3?S5d3®(5 C2253(3 C3?£>©&5^ce39 C3C3<5 gSS?

K3©ce eS5«53©3 €f-^(a3C3«553 29(5®®2d' jS©23rf' q

'2s:)'©ad^ * For references to previous missions see Mahavamsa,

'°2s:^©?s5 ch. xcvii. 8—12 ; Valentyn, oh. xv., p. 344.

'*£3iS3 '2533 "

(^ ' gS©o©03^fii335 *^ ^ SSiB
" & " 3^353
 —

HISTORY. 75

253S'2S5 ©(3C3 Q^sS^Qq %S> 2350(5253 al)©'032Sd' with the descent of VijayaJ from a lion, as

g(5^03 ©255®(5®Sd. well as the tradition that since the war

between Rama and Ravana Ceylon remained
Another account of the same embassies,
unpeopled, save by Rakshasas and Yakshas,
and the introduction of the Siamese ordina- This is followed
for a period of 1844 years.
tion of Buddhist monks in Ceylon, is given
by an account of the Buddha's visits to
in the Siyam5pasampadavata,* a prose work
Ceylon, and of the Vijayan colonisation of
written in Sanskritic Sinhalese by Buddha-
the Island (circa B.C. 543). From this period
rakkhita, a pupil of Velivita Saranankara,
the history is continued to the end of the
and chief Thera of the temple Uposatharama
reign of K. S. S. Pa:i;idita Parakrama Bahu
at Kandy. These missions are also recorded
in Velivita Saranankara's biography entitled
of Dambadeniya {circa —
A.D. 1236 71). Then
comes a gap in the narrative, common to this
Sangarajottama Saduchariyava,* in John
and the other copies, followed by obscure
Pereira's Heladiv-rajaaiya, and in the his-
historical notices, such as the capture and
torical colophon of the paper MS. of the
deportation of King Vijaya Bahu by the
Saratthadipani f in this library. A short Chinese, and the dissensions that ensued
account of them in English, derived from the
between Arya Cakravarti, the ruler of Jaffna,
present work, is to be found in Tumour's
Alake^vara, the ruler at Ray gam, and king
"Epitome of the History of Ceylon," pp..
Bhuvaneka Bahu of Gampola. The narrative
53—55.
is, however, resumed with the accession of

king Parakrama Bahu VI. of K5tte to the

throne in A.D. 1410, and is continued with
70. tolerable accuracy to about A.D. 1656.
Hardy, however, states that " some copies
Add. 19, 866. —Palm-leaf partially stained ; close at the time of the arrival of the Portu-
foil. 73 14|
; in. by 2^ ; 6—8 lines, 13 in. guese (A.D. 1506) others, of the Dutch
;

long ; written in a legible uniform hand, (A.D. 1656); and a few are brought down to
apparently by a Low-country scribe, early in the beginning of the present century."^
the 19th century.
De Zoysaspeaks of this book as " the
[Sir William Betham.J
only historical work yet discovered which
gives an account of the Chinese invasion of
Ceylon in the 15th century A.D." ||

Bdjdvaliya,

"The line of kings," being a connected history

of Ceylon in Sinhalese prose. It opens with J Vijaya, the first known Aryan coloniser of Ceylon,

a mythical account of the physical conforma- was the son of Simhabahu, the founder of the Simhalese

tion of the universe, exhibiting also a list of race, as succintly expressed by the Pali couplet

names of numerous ancient cities and king-

doms mostly in India. It relates further
the origin of the Sakya and the Okkaka " Since King Simhabahu took the Simha (lion) captive,

dynasties of India, and the myth connected he was (called) Simhala ; and his descendants were
(thence also called) Simhala." For further particulars
see GurulugSmi's Dharma-pradipika, printed edition,
p. 51, par. 5.

§ Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, p. 639.

* See Ceylon Administration Eeports, 1887, p. 138d.
II
See his Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese, and Sanskrit
t Eg. 766. MSS., p. 19.
 — —
76 HISTORY.
After the usual adoration of the Buddha
the present copy begins :

ess'gi' 03235 e22sJ©e' q . <^a C^® § ®® ®'?3d

cs235€)(3^ cj . ©® ®tQ(^ e3£s58(3' ca^d ossics'

qes qesid ^isjssJ So3 o?S5d ©csagzsii" cassJQo'Q

gzscf (^eaca . S° 6c) t2>aJ gsJea' cf© ca^S <^S5e3?35

©033 §23^ ©255 ©®(5 <S©Q)©2S523Li'^ . ®SK)©®d S©

qts ^SJSsssS ©ce3g?s^ . ®eo©i@(5 gd) ^ej ^cocossS
©csogzri" C3S5 to6)^a2 6!SS©c3o3 . ®555©®(5 [03]©
c^ts ^C55C3S3J ©osagzsi' qe^c5 taSjs^ca 8!3S®c33Ge

and ends, immediately after the mention of

the surrender of Colombo by the Portu-
guese to the Dutch (in May, A.D. 1656), as
follows :

€f SS ©2S3d©q)3 ^©eaaSzrf ©©©-sqaasj" ©2533

^SSS Cf(3(33'S5^' (d^'©®3«^<5^ 9^iSS33^23d'

©!5339j ga) dG3©c52S5* ©5i533(3®s:J ^<5©£) ©©
iSid ©SJoSgd" ©(323d"©^a23Ci' ©2533(g®© d^S^G^
odjEfoe g ©9 ©^©S3© didSoCo dd dcssraca©
S52S5'°© SiS)®©3 SQS3«S3' ©©^©©SSM^'" djS?
d)(^ ©i3(33 ?S5© ©esssJ ^siejS^gsjdcss^j)^ (|i^?S3j

253©Q g<fl253J©2S:>3 ©25>0(3-S) ©JJSSg© ®(3©^

SzSCfa e553<5sS3d ^ g^2333©?S53 Cfg(5iS)253© £3^©
<ScS253(3 (5=)©© raa:? <5© 63^53 zaSg" ©2533 -^^cs

This work is supposed to have been written

by different persons at various periods,* but

» ^JS:).?5X5>D
 ;

HISTOEY. 77

to Europeans before A.D. 1726, in whicli Another copy of the Rajavaliya, with a
year Valentyn, in his great work on tlie certain number of variant readings.
East Indies, " Oud en Nieuw Oost-Indien,"
It ends at the reign ofVira Parakrama
publislied an account of Ceylon containing as follows:—
Narendra Simha (A.D. 1707-39)
material which must have been derived from
this work.

In an article on " Singhala, or Ceylon,"

in Asiatic Researches for 1801 (vol. vii.,
pp.
32 — 56), Captain Mahony gives a translation &(s>3SissS ^QssS&e^Q ©2533 ©as e3i?J5(33 ad)d(^

of an extract, referring to Vijayo, from " the

Maha Raja Wallieh, a Singhalais History." Bi^®EioQ3 Qi&QQtSi^ ®QSSi&q& d>SidiQ!^
Since this period writers on Ceylon have 2SDlS(33 2S5©®e3:s! CpQCSS'sido-g^ (gl^«S53 233©
from time to time quoted passages from its

pages. In 1833, Edward Upham, in his

©2353 6® ©25539 ^QTSSo^CjSusSti ©3^255(5 ^ ©S33
" Sacred and Historical Books of Ceylon," ©QQ cS033£O3 . Ca»235£)S €l233f)3'^eS5e3S'03.^e55£53

gave out an imperfect English translation of &>s^ 8S SS 2556 ddSoea 6d (^^sJg"! ©Q

this work. According to the statement in is^ssS q%6ie^ esgcScs 255Q tSssJ ^S3d (^g ti'SissH
Sir J. Emerson Tennent's Ceylon, vol. i., SSiSSidQ £33 -253 25309© ©2553 ©SS (5£^<5l©©3 9^
p. 316, note 1, the translation was made 2533^32^3 (^Sj253d gSSd^ 6Q 9?S2553©2S33 e3'°253©S
for Sir Alexander Johnstone whilst he was ®QssS
€)253©3" qSid £55 Sea i)'3?s!S f^i6 £3335(59
Chief Justice of Ceylon (1811—1820) by
" Dionysius Lambertus Pereira, who was then ©^aa (|35233d gsJJss^s'^cs ^soen^gs? . fsd" og
Interpreter-Moodliar to the Cutchery at ©®6qffi3iiga3i dd al;®ceQ ©cs§ ©©©©cssrf
Matura." In 1853, copious extracts from the d6dd"03 253i (^S^aJg 8553^33 . <§ssS £3g ©dg3"s)
Rajavaliya were published in the Heladiv- ®2S5©d-2§9oC£) ©^©©-SS ^®?^ di:^"(£i ZS>64^
rajaniya, a valuable history of Ceylon in S§dC3'23.
C3J? ^?S5(S533g?g .

Sinhalese prose compiled by John Pereira.

Manuscripts of this work are common in
Ceylon, though the text of most of them has
been found to be more or less corrupt. In
England, copies of it are to be found in the
libraries of the University of Cambridge and
of the Royal Asiatic Society.
For a description of the two copies at
Copenhagen, see Westergaard's Catalogue,
pp. 72—73.
70a.
Or. 5307. — Palm-leaf ; foil. 72
The additions and other differences that
are to be found in the text of many copies
are most probably due to a desire on the
part of the scribes to make their copies as
complete as possible, and also to bring the his-
torical accounts up to date. Even in modern
times we find copyists and editors of native
works often proceed in the same manner.
71.
Add. 22,012.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 45 (255-©(ffl3);
12| in. by 2^; 9—14 Hues, 10^ in. long;
beautifully written in a small legible hand
(zsj-Qaa)

13i in. by about 2^; 6—8 lines, 12 in. longj

written in a fairly legible hand, probably by
a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
century. [Chaeles Bates.] '"ra "2sJ©D "arfzSDo "didaca " £3di

X
 — .

78 HISTOEY.
by a Low-country scribe named " Veligama
Kurundupatabendigeyi Don Salman Alex- ©C32g© ©®253iaci'(9 <5253©"«3(3i©S) . ©cd ©ZS3©C5
ander," in the 19tli century.
<5CS35©CS33SJ . ©© ®CS33 tE5e233ds3Ce [QOJQsjS
Another copy of th& same -work Bajavaliya, e3(3"g®©£s:i' ©233(3" e^asco^ «3253©"e©(^ dza
The text agrees in the main with that of OiCsjid qfdQsassDcace q253©o" ©® ®053 ©o3©(33"©
of the preceding copies, but the end is as oSsj cS ©555255 '= Sid' ^©3 6233 i^GS3(5cec) ©2i50(5a"
follows :

g2S5 ©Sd ef(e3S3?®£^ ^jS SSoS 253dtS . «53t©2S5

Q53x® C3?gad"®C55 6©2S5aci'" CS®«S233£5 ®S33®©^

233(5 ^ 9?S255Dei?S3) ©Oj©.©© (SoSOCDO . C3i553 ©diCS'
«S5© ©leaea^ssJ ©SarfQ oSad'oad'sS^" .
qf?
c,jSi!3>ssS 6SSS 253e do55fio£S5 6d Qt^zs^'Q ejzsei'

Cfgdi©)' oKjSce 235(3 S5sJ(5Q esossassQg''© ©2?)d End.

©33' dd^<5i©23Ci' g^253o^2sd'e) qfsJ©2333<5g23:i' 6©€3©ss3S23d' qb2S5-£^ «o© ®caB"o33 qf«3ad'©cs5

<5Q 9di2553©2S^J €3=253 ©S EaxSXSSi' CfSxsd" CfxS CEa5(5 ®3«5a"cSC) ©(33©£S33S"© S3®J©«53 Cfz«53®C^

(^s^ad"© gssd'Szg ^«J5 cfzg C3SJ sS"o32d'SSacf

cpc3s5®3?s5©c3©ca25J' q:®3®eo3^Sad" ^zSad'Q (^si
Copyist's name.
e30S3233Qg??S
©igcn® s5(5ige39ai§©cs3S ©c^gci^ c&^®aci'
. .

<^©(3ses-a§ 8(30©3dC3®3©?r3?553 C3©J3©S3®®SX3>3"

Prefixed to the above is a chapter (foil.

e33<saz^(3^'£)3©d) ©®"®(-o ®S53a253©H"e3 4^^'
:— ®©2533.
1—106) entitled

Bamba-uppatti,*
or
sS' o Ct -ea «q £3) (^3 3 ss«g S
72.
Jagaddncmda-lmt'ha-vastuva,'\
Or. 2658.—Palm-leaf; foU. 66; 13f in.by 2;
giving a mythological account of the origin
of the universe and its living beings. It is
9 —10 lines, llf in. long; written in a fairly
legible hand, probably by a Low- country
written in easy Sinhalese prose, interspersed
scribe, in the 19th century.
with Sanskrit and Pali stanzas, more or less
corrupt. The author was, probably, the Another copy of the preceding compilation,
Buddhist monk Maha-Ka^yapa mentioned in Bamba-ujpjpatti and Bajavaliya.
the Pali couplet at the end of the book.
The text of the latter work is in great
Beg. confusion, obviously due to its having been
@e533Z533dljS2333 §S)3' SS'Do CSo^© ©«^S3p transcribed by an ignorant copyist from a
253^4^03 [sic] CsSBcaafiD'iS:)® 253c5i-€^"' ?S3 manuscript, the palm-leaves of which must
®3@ §S553®o, have been in utter disorder.

'
0253©© According to this date, Saka 17, i.e. 1617,
" SSJ© " (9 " C3235©© " SJS3 " ©(gl
was the 3rd year after the death of Eajasimha II. Hence
he died in ^aka 1614 expired (A.D. 1692).
" ®3oC3 " ©eo^c© or
"
l^?Sii ' 2S33<5x-€^25:)o§£)o '
C3SX333«S^o~ ©03q)© '^
C3S3gdi© ''
e3^a3©0C3e3®®5SX5>3 ?

" ®(3©d> 2536X3 «S53

"'233(5t-€^?
* See fol. 106. t See fol. 1.
 HISTORY. 79

73. 74.
Or. 4971.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 20; 8|in. by If; Or. 4973.—Palm-leaf; foil. 31 ; 8f in. by If;
—
6 7 lines, 7|- in. long ; -written in a fairly- 6 —7 lines, 7-g- in. long; copied in a fairly
legible band by a Lo-w-country scribe, in legibleband by a Low-country scribe, in
1890. 1889, from a manuscript lent by Munnan-
kulame Mudiyanse, of tbe Wanni District in
A
fragment of tbe Bajavaliya (no. 70)
tbe N.W. Province.
extending from tbe reign of king Vijaya
Babu VI., wbo was taken by tbe
captive
Cbinese in A.D. 1408,* to Bbuvaneka Babu
Vitti-pota.
VII. (1534—42).
Tbis is tbe name of a class of small anony-
Tbe text exbibits differences as compared mous works mostly found in tbe Nortb-
witb tbe preceding copies. "Western and Nortb-Central Provinces of
Ceylon. Tbey are written ini colloquial
Beg.
Sinbalese prose, and being devoid of literary
merit, are not generally kno-wn to or valued
by tbe Sinbalese literati. Tbey record
mytbical and traditional accounts of royal
or other important families, of invasions,
and of villages, tanks, and temples in Ceylon,
End. togetber witb otber miscellaneous matter.
£Df £33(3 d^asHe^cS §' enesrocs qf(3S3^ig?Szaa(^ Tbey belong to tbe same class of works
as Kada-im-pot, Vadula, Tuda-pat,* Lekam-
miti, &c.

Tbe present work of tbis series contains

(1) an account of Ceylon as known to tbe
253S&,Sacf gcSSa SoCSQ ?J5^(5 S32553 taQQOQ Buddbas, including Gautama, and of tbeir
c^dtBQ g?S2353(^ ®^c53cs9 S3zd ©Sje^raJ (^c^© visits to it, probably abridged from tbe 33rd
cbapter of Mayurapada's Pujavaliya ; (2) an
account of an invasion of Ceylon by Kaka-
Tbis is follo-w-ed by a sbort note about
mukkaru under Nala-mudaliya, and of tbeir
certain princes of tbe Wanni District,§ and
defeat by tbe tben reigning king Bbatiya
tbe reparation of tbe large tanks Kalaveva
tbrougb tbe belp of nine tribes of Tamils
and Balaluveva by tbem.
from India ; and (3) miscellaneous bistorical
matter, sucb as tbe origin of tbe Vanni

* See Bell's Archl. Eeport on the Kegalle District,

Bandara family, and tbe building of tbe
p. 92, and Tennent's Ceylon, vol. i., pp. 416-417. In
tanks Minneriya;, Topaveva, &c., and of
copies of the Kajavaliya, the text treating of the reign of temples, palaces, &c., in and round Polon-
King Vijaya Bahu and the interregnum that folio-wed, is naruva, under tbe orders of king Vira Para-
in great confusion.
krama Babu.
t Of. no. 69 (Or. 2702) iv., fol. 925, and no. 70
(Add. 19,866), fol. 45a.
In tbe account of Kaka-mukkaru's in-
966—97a. vasion,, cannons {kala-tuvakku) are mentioned
X Of. no. 69 (Or. 2702) iv., foil.

§ N.W. and N.C. Provinces of Ceylon.

> e3<is5® ' dSJ ' # ' dSis * For further particulars, see Ceylon Administration
Reports, 1867, p. 64, and 1889, i., 15.
 — — . ;

80 HISTOEY.
amongst the -weapons of war used by the Another Viitipota, called here
Tamil allies of king Bhatiya, but no king of
tliis name is known to have reigned later
than A.D. 155.* Therefore, either the work Buddha-raj dvaliy a,
is spurious, or the name Bhatiya is erro- containing mythical and traditionary ac-
neously used for another king. Judging counts connected with the following matters,
from its language, and from the reference to viz. (1) the planting of the sacred Bodhi tree
Dhammakitti's Saddharmalankara, it could at Anuradhapura in the third century b.o. ;

not have been written earlier than the 15th (2) the religious acts of king Dutu-Gemunu
century. (B.C. 161—137), such as the building of
After the usual adoration of the Buddha, Ruvanveli-dagaba, &c. ; (3) an invasion of
the text begins : Ceylon by Kaka-mukkaru under Nala Muda-
liya in the reign of a king Bhatiya, as given
^©^ ©>© eg (3€33353©e3©Ge!S gdi-i^ zsjs^caq
in the preceding work also; and (4) the
arrival and settlement in the Wanni district
6^ed(3o©crf §S) (g z33c3o©(^ ^® C3S5l)a(3©335](5
of certain Malalas of South India. These
©cS!S al)©\C3a®iS55 Seasg gzsid^&c^& ©>a)§ dad are followed by (5) an enumeration of honor-
z53d3 ©e???© «^z55©3' £5g©e3©>ce!S 6e3J esogeass? ary titles, Patabendindma, conferred on some
e3@^3 ©e2?5 ®©?S3 ®©?S^® ^£35©2SD2S^3*g — Cfi. of the Malalas and others of the Wanni
district in recognition of their services to the
and ends :

throne, as well as (6) a record of the extent

©^ZSdf 6!bS©>5S52533SS23d' OS? ©\SS?(33© £33^x63'' of rice land, the height of water, and the
number of sluices (Jiorovu) in the tanks, the

<5 dod dod @es3 cfi®^®iQeJ ^«a©*sS53S33 ©dx© temples, and the amount of land granted to
the Malala and other private chiefs. For
Z53d©3 dS ®2S53d0a53-j@ Cp^ ^3«S33 gz353(5 g©v«5
another work with contents similar to the
q zsid-^ sji^j^iSJessJoeS ©s33CD©c5a°©ce23;:f ^«s:>
fifth and sixth sections, see no, 76, art. i.

Beg.

ddz53®iS53(33£55S ^sjgsgS SS3® ,...,. disss ©^S®S53(5£5''32S3?S5S'eS52SC^

©^' CfQ ©Kn3«s^©c3tS ©<33(5iad'©e32sd^©©'(33 cfQ
Transcriber's colophon
©lS©®3©3 CSCS3^©is53e"'23i d^^SSS ©jS)
©(^2f)

©®3©3 ?f5i@ 3ae:o"<5©d csq^ssjf C3s5 Cfgd^g

eaisJ ®esesJ §g 8*553 ©cs33s)j55x©5B®2sd' ©S)3S®a
(3030 Si«? ^ (See ©e533c5?gdi (^©aoSdc^di©
23d"e) 233 «53 [sic] C§©S)3Sd£5y<5x©©3 ®3gcS30©©2X:J'
74a.
©a3S®£>©Q S)ie3 qb«3^©d ©©^"©©-^"®
Or. 5290.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 17; 17| in. by o«s:)©3 (5es3e32sd' ©®3 ^e©3 — qfj
—
about 2^ ; 5 8 lines, 15f in. long ; written
End.
in an ordinary hand, probably by a scribe of
the Kurunegala District, in the 19th century. ®553253(325rf'8?QS"ca ©<:5S(S£320e5 ^@^S ®©
©053(5 «S2S3S S)?S3®g 62533 Ql^o ©CBCSS ©OSJq

* A.D. 165 according to Wiiesimha.

go ©^253© ©i©S §C3 C^ ^S3®e®o <^g^ ©iS
ad'efDo

£33 ^©553^ 63 odo 23df© '

©d (S d£3 ^ "83
 HISTORY. 81

s?®o(5 ^e)Q33®(5 ©>©>853S(3(33af) gs)o33®(5 — cf?

eaa5c5S aSoea®.© S2o5)'?55oo3z53 Sosssgssao g§ End.

qpogaoa® tSxssSiiS:) g332S3a©>cd ®oqcQ3 esgS©
©©23;:)' C62S32J5'cd ei®-^ ©®S . SSdcssj , dad cpageno© sSoojs? gasjsJs ©2S5:Si2a© z533(3(^303
©ogee* . §®(ios5S(3gcs*S.
•8's=9 e3gS©q?3e3g£553@ zScesr^ gs5S33®cd og
As regards the age of this anonymous S3tgS3©i^ ©ed^S^dcSe ©«S5^ 253© 2533(33303
work, nothing definite can be said. At the
<S'S'9 d3333^©®CS3 @eS33Q)xS©\53?3©®© ©1(253(3(3
end, however, a king named Vira Para-
«S55S5i!ScSo3 S353i©2f)2X::i'§ d©C552S5?S5® Ses3©\©
krama Bahu is mentioned, as having granted
the village Eriyava to Briyave Vanninayaka QSi ©ie33-^®z 8q^ ass^saaaJ S Gf^©®233io039S®
Simhapratapa Mudiyanse, whose descendants
still survive in the Kurunegala District.

Taking the last of the kings of this name,

who ruled from A.D. 1485— 1605, and con- 76.
sidering that cannons are mentioned as im-
Or. 4964.—Palm-leaf; foil.29; 12^ in. by 2;
plements of war, it would appear that this
7 lines, about 11^ in. long ; written in a
work could not have been compiled before
fairly legible hand by a Low-country scribe
the 16th century, when cannons were first ;

dated 13th October, 1888.

introduced into Ceylon by the Portuguese.
I. Foil. 1—5.
An anonymous account of the Bandara
75. and the Malala families, and of the titles
and lands bestowed on some of the members
Or. 4975.—Palm-leaf ; foU. 6; 8^ in. by If; froni time to time by kings of Ceylon.
5— 6 lines, 6f —
7-J in. long ; written in an Descendants of these two ancient families
irregular hand, evidently by an ignorant are still to be found in the North- Western
villager of the Wanni District.
and North-Central Provinces.
Another Vittifota, giving an account of
Beg.
some families in the North-West and North-
Central Provinces, descending from certain
Tamil Udayars, who had come over to Ceylon
from South India and settled there. 5S5i§ iSiiS) gigC^ @iq dQ ®i^ ©233^® ©253©>d

The text is bristling with orthographical ®ss!S a©©^ §50 g3X55{3@ ©i@ zzqzqQ ©ooa)
and other errors of such a nature as to
make it evident that the book must have
End.
been written by a Tamil ignorant of man
£53J!S5©i'®(3d £)§.®S§§03o<§\e3 ^(JcSca© 55^555 'q
the Sinhalese language, most, probably by a
descendant of the Udayars themselves. ©®3©S33 ©33^(3* ^s)«3@©© Sii)^^Ss& didi^di

Beg. a©33 g^cs^js^s'" ©®3©S33Q93"(3 . (^qSQ ta(Sid

®(3oooae©^©is5 gsxs>o !S5ocs!555 ddg'di©®?^:)'

©iCoSaevzsjo^^srf t2i6qq d)B?si(Si §e)(jQ3©i(5 ©t

»SQ3 '"
zxT^d " Q©3
*• Probably the well-known
author of the poems,
'
ssSS) ' osazs+evd ' asSs^ * didaSgos Subhashitaya, Kusajatakaya, &c. (nos. 94 and 95).

T
 :

82 HISTORY.
about the 14th century, containing legends
®z^e3a3??'SQ casTsSD'ca (3x§2S5ocB . 6® «S»C33 and traditions regarding the people and re-
®s)® 253S)^ad'©(3 ^S eie^ssssd" ®?r33a ^Scezsd' garding the derivation of names of districts
and villages.
§gds3 eStSd-g
. C9dS)2s5' ©^S®csd @Q csozssS^
Beg.
The name of the transcriber of the original
MS. from which the present copy was made
£)So33®© §,§C33©«5a ©855:f<5©e ®aS5SJ®CQ0. ^©(5 fjgzs:? ©iS^sd" ©da3S2S33d3®csQ .sssrf See

This man claims descent from the Bandara oassJ ©cesgo' ®&ZKSi& — q^^

family,and it was in his possession that the End.

book was first found in 1888.
The date of the composition of the work An English translation of this work by
is unknown, but judging from the extremely Mr. Hugh Nevill of the Ceylon Civil Service
colloquial language used and the historical is to be found in his journal "the Tapro-
facts incorporated in it, no date earlier than banian," vol. iii., pt. 3, pp. 55 — 64.
the 16th century can be assigned to it.

IV. Foil. 246—29.

II. Fol. 6.
A list of names of native chiefs of the 16th
©j^e^O ^isjei® £ae^@<3^ and 17th centuries, together with an account
" " of some of their families, their titles, and the
The old boundaries of the Matale Disava
in the Central Province of Ceylon, together lands they held under the Sinhalese kings.

with other historical information regarding The poet Alagiyavanna Mohottiila of His-
this district. vella (see art. i.) is also included in the
list (fol. 25&).
Beg.
Beg.
SS53S255 ©OSSJg ©©(3l®©§ Sce2J5j©2333<5(3ceiS

End. 032J5 [^]©2§o C3S)gl^'g^g ®@® ©3533d®(3 Cf^

sfflsSoss??®© ©x(3(3§©d dce^-aqd g^oszsd'^e

@ffi5©3C3@o8 JSS3©vd &BQl(^ Gl^ §C33S cp^zsjodo^

— qp^
End.
Q5?53<5t §S5© 23363 ®03 ?S3(3o^SS®d qi^QlsS
III. Foil. 7—24. 6® ^fioS 255(3ss:i'!^Q3cs ^gdx© ©©©snd ®q
e^zsissS ®Q ®i§ © .jS^SIsss ©©©eod ®«^?S5 Ssjo
Sirilaka-Jcadayuru,* (5®^2S3S ,

commonly called

76a.
Kadayim-pota.
Or. 5042.—Palm-leaf; 20 (ssi-SJ); 15 foil.

"Boundary book," being an anonymous in. by 2J; —

6 8 lines, about 14 in. long;
work on the political divisions of Ceylon written in an ordinary hand by a scribe
probably of the Kurunegala district, early in
* 233S)<|S(5z in MS. the 19th century.
ssSssy 235«a 'de
'C3i
 — . —

HISTORY. 83

Another historioo-topograpliioal work, or q (^§25533 i^03©2S5d' ^ Sd®<333S (SSS53© 6^©

Kada-im-pota, containing the following three g^g©dt25d's) gea^i^S (SS?SD3 cfe®K5e^'<^

accounts :
©§ae®2S5^' ^ ®® 2So33g g^gSdi2XJ'©a2s:if s?di
.

I. Foil. 1—14. j55^®(3 ^8d dc5 ©3gd E3d®©«e3o' §® ^

Colophon :

Kurunegala-vistaraya.
^®S?S5e§ 6^® ©£333!) «©©
©2^3^' ©figs:? sScao .

"The Kurunegala" city,

description of
exao° z53®d f^6i^^<siQ (j©§®d ©racSeDe^^J
its situation, its fauna and flora, its temples,
03853 g§C3©2s:^' <q q^^qS)^ ©£57(3 ©©ea©©
palaces, fortresses, and other buildings, its
lakes, ponds and wells, the royal and other CO ^iS ^^' ^ ^333
©CS5o£l©© g§CS©2S5d'

villages, as well as rice-fields set apart for its ©ZS3 ©©(30©© ©e3©sS3Sdj352S5 g§Q8©2S5^' q esdo
upkeep, followed by " multifarious scraps of iS® ©^eso ©3553(gS) Cfz©dg dodSoGO ©^©ca
historical and other information not usually §§C3©--S5d'
©^S^ESi'' ©CjO e32S3©-2S3!S §C302S53O32S3
found in the more regular historical books,"
^ S?diSS:)^C0(3 ^1^253 Q ©e03©d23d' e3?S5®"cS£s5 S30
such as the number of fields in the Tri-
.

simhala, or the three ancient divisions of the cfocs3om©d ©K)o©do e3?S5@"'GQ2ai 6as3 S5i2S3Q

island, namely Pihiti, Euhunu and Maya, a^d© ©esJcs ©d©d zSgqo ^© ©©(joSQ ^® ©ra
and the derivation of these and other names g©d C3C3SS5 8^e3'253z-^ ©(iS3S©e5 ^ (5S)©eo(3
of places. s'z^ ©©©Q
©©S3I35 ©©(3 d'<53233"e5 -iScso d'

In addition to these contents, which are ©(33S©crf e32S5«g'^S «f5® ^§©05530 ig) q)S)0 " S3©(^
also to be found in most of the other manu-
©aO^©2Sd'"Q ©i9©253S033 ©00!^2J5'^ «S3© ©03
scripts of the work, the present copy con-
qpi«gs5(3Cfi8Q ^©S)js? ©aos^^s?" cfg^aQ'* ^©sg
tains an introduction somewhat similar to
^g'^esQ ©03^255" 2i5©©CQ f^6z^i<SiQ
that of the Rajavaliya (no. 70), giving, as in i£)£33 .

the second chapter of the Mahavamsa, the Seszs5djg)@

Mahasammata genealogy of Indian kings,

The foregoing colophon ascribes the author-
with references to the supposed visits of
ship Pushpadeva Thera. This is con-
to
the Buddhas to Ceylon. firmed by Modder, whose copy, according to
Beg. his statement, reads Pusbadewa (C.B.R.A.S.

dg 0(33 og ®@6Q Journal, vol. xiii., no. 44, for 1893, p. 36).
©>© zsjo asoiQcScaoSjsd'
Pushpadeva was evidently identical with the
€83(5 ^Kjessrf ssjgdzg c5^ss5' ^iS^S ^@^ sad^
Buddhist friar who is mentioned on fol. 66
®®e.d ^csazsjosnesjoS coo ^csS ^Sjs g^^cea S30
and 7a., as having attained Arahatship at the
threshold of Btagala Yihara. But as to
when he lived there exists no reliable infor-
mation.

De Zoysa
speaks of the Vistaraya as an
anonymous work, " probably as old as the
End. period when Kurunegala was the seat of

23jQ8S®cdi)3 ©©d ^633© «^ 2533Sc3es5<§\e3di®3 kings in the thirteenth and fourteenth oen-

*t55© g©©S3® ' g ' zrf'©

">
S^Q, " 2^253 "sJs*
•
qpeaoSta «S5 23d'©ed "©ao
 —
84 HISTORY.
turies" (Ceylon Sessional Papers, xi., 1876, For further particulars regarding this
p. 10). Modder seems to have the same book and for an English translation of' most
opinion regarding age its (C.B.E.A.S. of its contents, see Modder's articles referred
Journal, vol. 40 for 1890, p. 383).
xi., no. to above.
In respect to the authorship, however, the
following facts must be considered.
II. Foil. 14&— 18a.
Its
language is "plain, often commonplace,"
and -devoid of all literary merit. Had it Yapanuvara-vistaraya,
been written by a contemporary Buddhist
"the description of the city of Yapa"
Arahat, its would be more classical, as
style
(modern Yapahuva). The above title relates
is the case in other works of the IBth and
only to the last portion of this section of
14th centuries further, the subjects would
;
the manuscript. The following is a com-
be more systematically arranged. The his-
plete list of its contents :

such as the hst of Ceylon

torical facts too,
kings and the length of their reigns given on 1. An account of the building of Pandu-
foil.9-10, would not be so inconsistent as vasnuvara.
they are when compared with those supplied The myth narrating the arrival of
2.

by the more authentic historical works. Malala king from India at the instigation of
Moreover, in the passages on foil, 6 and 7 the gods in order to avert the evil that was
referring to Pushpadeva Thera, there is no impending over Panduvasa-deva, king of
indication whatever that he was writing —
Ceylon (B.C. 604 474), as is found in the.
about himself. Rajavaliya (see Upham's Sacred and His-
torical Books of Ceylon, vol. ii., pp. 179-
The statement in the colophon cannot,
180).
therefore',be relied upon ; the more so
3. An account of the queen of Panduvasa-
because the colophon, as Modder also states,
deva and her six brothers, who, having come
is not found in all the copies of the work
extant, and because purports
over from India, made settlements for them-
it to' be a later
selves in various parts of the island.
addition, giving particulars as to how the
book was preserved up to " the time of 4. The legendary description of Yapahuwa.

Rajasimha, who defeated the Portuguese at Modder gives an English translation of most
Colombo" (A.D. 1681—92). of this description in his paper on Yapahuva
in C.B.E.A.S. Journal, vol. xiii., no. 44,
Judging from the foregoing facts and
from the general style of the work, it would
—
1893, pp. 97 114, and speaks of it as " the
poorest specimen of a visiaraya" he has
appear that the writer could not have been a
seen.
Buddhist monk of the 13th or 14th century,
but a layman of ordinary intelligence who
The name of the author or the date of
composition is unknown. In style it is
probably lived some decades later, and that
his object was apparently to collect together
similar to the preceding vistaraya of Ku-
runegala.
and reduce to writing the myths, legends,
and other current information concerning Beg.
especially the district in which he lived. ©®©is5 SdoS(5g'©>eri ©e-^e^SJ ©esi^'^zs^
He must, moreover, have compiled the work sSi% d3{5a?ii)<5i©3 £53© dosjxag^ ogcp'd «S3©
prior to the defeat of the Portuguese by
Rajasimha, assuming, of course, that the
writer of the colophon was not the author
himself. 'g- £)- ©(§3
 — ——

HISTORY. 85

probably by a scribe
in a fairly legible hand,
2333©e3cs9 ©x© €f dd!g5®ed 2S3i523d' ogcfs^ -^S of the Kegalle District, early in the 19th
century.

End. An anonymous collection of quatrains, most

of which record dates of historical events
from the 16th century up to the British
invasion of Kandy in 1803 ; whilst others
®<2q*©3 ®®©d eo''dLeS©3a39 ssii^sxsii'' iSiScat^
are in praise of Rajasimha I. and II. and
Cfgi^lg (5£5©\2533Q g'SsdeS^S?,' S©s5 «S3xZ35^© other Sinhalese kings of this period.

The stanzas follow no chronological order,

III. Foil. 18b—20. and seem to have been collected together
This section gives (1) the legend relative from various sources. Judging from the
to king Gaja Bahu and his fortress Beligal- metres, many of them are probably composi-

nuvara, as mentioned in Bell's Archaeological tions of native minstrels.

Report on the Kegalla District, p. 25, and As regards the dates, the following will
(2) an account of Senkadagala Sirivardhana- serve as specimens :

pura, modern Kandy, with references to king

" Nine peyas after sunset on Tuesday, the
Parakrama Bahu and some of his successors
12th vaka of the waning moon of the month
who reigned in it.
Navan Saka 1600 expired," i.e. at about
in
Beg. 10 o'clock p.m. of January 28th, A.D. 1679,
®@e>d C32S3©2S53(3"'®(^S)3 «JD©(^^CS3®cd e^&i an earthquake took place (fol. la, v. 1). "At
doZSi^sS (S3d3S3B3 «S3© d3d^®dt©3 ©i«30©Q0"&i night of Sunday, the 13th valca of the [waning]
©1^ engdig ©oscsQ oi@sS«S5x2JD ecs§)C653cS)Sg moon in the month Unduvak of Saka 1583 [ex-
pired]," i.e. November 24th, A.D. 1661, there
was a disastrous flood (fol. lb, v. 2). " On
End. Wednesday, the 15th vaka of the waning
moon in the month Medin of Saka 1514
qee'^c^ ogdi ©2J33(S5jS^ ©®©d ^£0 sqtsQcaQ [expired], under the planet Sata " (equivalent
Oi®sSD ^63 (^s^cagzsd' g(5x© C325o"Q eSsS5e)3" to March 8th, A.D. 1593), King Rajasimha I.
died (fol. 3&, v. 1, 2). According to Bell,
however, he died " in the year of Saka 1514
(A.D. 1592), on Thursday, the 7th day of the
The name of the original owner of the
moon, under the planet Sata." See his
MS. :— Archaeological Report on the Kegalle District,
p. 7.

The text, which is full of corruptions,

begins abruptly
76b. :

Or.5289.—Palm-leaf; foil. 65; about 15J in.

by 2^; 4 lines, about 13 in. long; written
1-|

cfe3<5 ca£o ©q,©(33d ©s5 g©s3©£3 :S)i?siZ3i 6?SiWi

' 23J253, '

^^ dig ^© oiS ©zsrf
(g
©® 2S5<5©(3Q© C2@ tS'S^SSS C3253(3 S©© fSi^^Q
'
©-©3 " de
z
 — —
86'
HISTOEY.
with Pali and Sanskrit quotations. It opens
-
253^00 g S3§ ©ZSi with a myth regarding the origin of the
universe and its inhabitants ; this being
followed by an account of the Mahasammata
dynasty and the gradual formation of the
various castes. The object of the work is
^daSaseg (3 to show that one caste is not superior to the
other, as all castes have sprung from one
©i©2a ee^a e origin, and as, according to the doctrine of
the Buddha, one man can be superior to the
other only by his own actions irrespective of
©x^ 6Sa3(5s5©i (3
his caste.
and ends :

A description of this work, with an English

translation of it by H. Nevill, is to be found
e\^53e3?SD©isa?So3 5f>3 in the " Taprobanian," vol. i., pp. 75 —93,
©253dtg's5^3 62a®(3eiC3!9o3.?5:)3 qf© ©©sasD ®6\d
103 and 114. He states there that "the
©^©^ca ©CS3 «n3 Janavamsa as now known was compiled by
the Maha Thera Sri Buddha Eakhita, of the
©^a53(5z©203 Qs^f^i dlfiss^s eQ<5i^2D©c5 (^^gaS
Maha Vihara succession. It was, therefore,
©<5e3iS «$53
compiled before the reign of Rajasinha,
(3Z33(52§^3 dSdg'Q^J^J ©^@©® 255353 (is !3S3dS@
A.D. 1635 .... It bears internal evidence, in
©@ «J53
the allusions to the Wattimi king, Wijaya
0253 ©Sad' ^ss5«f|K)d ^£3JSc3 ojS^d^Q ©cdcSce© Bahu'III., A.D. 1233, of being later than
©<S and seems from the style to be of
his reign,

ts'^SiSssS gsJ s?©S(53(5©(3ea SdosSS d.§ ®-^e53 the period of Parakrama Bahu VI. or aboat
A.D. 1420."
©^
•j©S©(3S23J' ea§ cfiSidSos S)(3©e3^K) dq-^os After the stanza,
^c5e5 ©d
C5o22S5^2d' SS©!S53S55i(5 eS5i®33i?55 oSg ^®©«^^ K)'d)f)S)doS!9 ©d)Ss5oga3o
gd© ©d C3a>£g'®.a^©<5©trO§^S5o §S3o

5S5®0© S3o 'ga)^©32S3(5o 353c5o

76a and three others in adoration of the Buddhist

triad, the Sinhalese text begins :

Or. 5072.— Palm-leaf J

foil. 90; 12an. by 2; e£ie2?3 ^©diSss ^©^^o3©o8g d'«S5e3c;®'2333
7 lines, about 9-|- in. long ; written in a legible
(5co g©S)3£)©c3!S ?si6i?Si*'/S)6'^ gtssadd'sigea,
hand by a Low-country scribe in the IQth
dca@'e3|)C65cQ2S2s:^ dcjigcsSsSasL!'© qpsro8a,^3§
century.
^©£)ei,2J5©03!S ©iffl©' e3i®J55 caeo e3S^'e5cs®ffi3

(37ig£,55Dc0i553O3g Sjao§(53?5S5^cQQ tr-ca ©e^to

Janavamsaya,
S^QsSod ©2J53 t£;sS3^©g®3^C533d)©'g^©a33aOS3®3
" History of mankind," being a work on the
caste system of Oeylon, written by an anony-
mous author, probably a Buddhist friar, in "
O^3iiS5dG0 * -^ C53@

Sinhalese prose, and copiously interspersed ©. '

^l
 HISTOEY. 81

2333(:^^3"®©22!' <S-€^" ®3^52S3©S53Sgdt© C&'&3

©*253©v<5@ — Cpjj. ©©3S5S c3®e32rfS<; ®255C3'''©c5^S©js:i' g(5e3z@©2S^

and ends :— «5:gJ!)'°Q (^sJcsDSD zaQge? . ©©©^zazscf 6^® dss:)

©oes^csiS d'o^®s3^(3S5S2S5'°g©e3q§ ©(332532^

Sea(3gs) ©^cs2S33S ©(S52S3COic5qz53£)3' S©2S5os5a§*
^©^^=@©©2j3sS5s ©,©©© !S5ad?J3°©cs?S5iS ©e,
gSsSS ®\K53Ji32g5S§"2S)S3
(S'zsso^ qe3(^5S5e3ss5c3253S*(3 ©^©©oao ^assSQ®
C3©q)q)C3ZSXS>3© 6»<^S353

S35a@3S5o gSsso ©e533®

6®e3©255S2d' €>S)3 C3J3J(g©"'®iCS^ ©(33 233©03?S
S3S)c?g855a3 e3£03S??o

'
£3B a?2 'SSJ©3 " S33533
20 " SlfsS^
<©
"zsdfS cso^as^a ^S
 88

INSCEIPTIONS.

g<5 «*l®3533(9\eOC^ ©23< «S1© ^Sc3 QS^

77. S)e^Cj <9nS)

Add. 11,555c. —A rectangular copper-plate

o-i^ajs:? . ®©®d® . e3s£)°@S
lOf
inscription, in. by 2|. The letters are
•finely engraved in 5 lines, 9\ in. long, on Tor further particulars on this and on the
each side. [Presented by J. Barlow Hoy.] following two sannas or grants, see Journal
R. A. S., 1895, pp. 639-,647.
This is a Sinhalese cazri'ss^sa sannasa, re-
cording a royal grant of land in favour of
Vijayasundara Mudiyannehe of Arava, in
recognition of his loyal services to the king. 78.
It is dated " in the year called Prajapati, of —
Add. 11,555&. Another copper-plate grant,
Saka 1673 expired, on Wednesday, the 11th plain and rectangular, 12f in. by 2. The
day of the waxing moon of the month letters are neatly engraved in 5 lines, 9 9-|- —
Durutu," equivalent to December 18th, A.D. in. long, on each side. The royal symbol
1751. The king who made the grant must, Sri and the Kundali* flourishes are similar to
therefore, have been Kirti Sri Kaja Simha those of the following sannasa,
(A.D. 1747—1778), and this is confirmed by [Presented by J. Baelow Hot.]
the agreement of the phraseology used in the
This records lands granted by the king to
present sannasa with that of another of this
Vikramasimha Candrasekara Karunatilaka
king, namely, the Getaberiya sannasa of A.D.
Seneviratna Pandita Mudaliya of Dodanvala,
1760, published in Mr. Bell's Arch^ological
for his loyal services to the Mahavasala, the
Report on the Kegalle District (Colombo,
reigning house. It is dated "in the year
1892), p. 99.
called Taruna (for Tarana), of Saka 1686
Beg. expired, on Saturday the 13th day of the
waning moon of the month Durutu," equi-
valent to January 19th, 1765. This grant,
therefore, must also have been made during
g <g ®W3 llSidi-^ ^€)d 6g6\d'®(S®S33©©CS23rf
the reign of Kirti Sri Raja Simha, like the
two aforementioned sannas, with which the
End. present one agrees in its phraseology and in
the engraver's mistakes found in the text.

zD ' cpeac^csa * S3iai'35j * The mark jvwmh., commonly fouad in Sinhalese MSS.
» gdoo^ showing the pauses in a sentence.
 INSCEIPTIONS. 89

Beg. 14^ long on the verso, with Kundali

in.

®^S t^Q® flourishes at the beginning and at the end of

# eo©ssJ<sS(5g' .
C^® . qpes^ed
each line. [Presented by J. Bablow Hoy,]
This grant of land is in favour of Banneka
Herat Mudaliya, of the village Dorauegama,
and was made by the last Kandyan king, Sri
Vikrama Eaja Simha (A.D. 1798—1815), in
©c,a)oS(3 @sg®Soes3 ©-s^jgicfiad aadi-i^^e^s) recognition of the former's loyal services.
It is dated "Friday, the 11th day of the
waning moon of the month of Medindina, in
the year named Eudhirodgarin, Saka 1725,"
End. which is equivalent to the 18th of March,
caza ©S s5253©o' qcoe^ caSca ^^ eooeQ e3i@-€^ A.D. 1803.
ffl5odi-€^* «S3® § ©§ ©©©>catfl g<5re5 @ua' ^S Beg.

^©C3 ®© cazd^eoea ©v^©o ©£,(3 D-i6.233si' . tbes

®C03^ £3©^ ©§^ ©35^ C3®e3Q5 0353^ gS3
(5-^' ZSi6i4^-43i6 ©©2D335 §S52iXS>d ©S)

£3253 0Q©C33«S^SsS'° ©S3£5aS53e3 Sc^S)

79.
Add. 11,555a. —Another rectangular copper-
sg SoQS5(33aeS"d (3?55en® g©d ®@C3^ deneicj

plate sannasa, 16f in. by 3, mounted witli a

C£©d'*§ — <^§-
plain silver band round the edge. On the End.
left of the recto is a margin 3^ in. by 3,
csaaa ©is 6!JS3©3* ^eod casJ See SS esK© oi
separated from the text by a thin silver band
®-€^ diS®dJ3S333"5 2S5® g ©V© ©S^csiS ®i§
across the plate, in which the royal symbol
Sri signifying prosperity is engraved boldly XSd'^ZJD <^© «S©!S33©v(33d ©23? ?f)® ^Sc33 ©S5
in large type. The letters are well cut; Se^djs, ©1® ^©ea ©® caad'oata ©<^©3 ©fi,(3 o-g^
7 lines, 1 1^ in. long on the recto, and 7 lines. S5jsi' ^ o-^ai^-srf ®i2)©d@ o-c^ge) a-€^3>S.

'
p«Sl^ sSsy "qc3
"Si ^ 15 ^3© " J5c5^^d " ^(S33

A A
 — ; — — ;

90

LANGUAGE.
LEXICOGRAPHY.

80. and ends abruptly at letter ^i as follows :

go c3^ e3®e33i£©ca!S ^ gd3©>ca£ff ^ caigcajs"

Or. 2167.— Palm-leaf; foil. 13 (sj-^ssja);
17f
t in. by 2^ ; 8 — 10 lines, 15f in. long
©voaifl q ®q,c3®s)?s5©ca!S [sic] ^ ^eosi^S^cetfl <5

written in a fairly legible hand, by a Low- ©vK)^qfz333c$©vcsd? [sic] ^ gaSeD3©©vc8!fl ^ qf©s:r3

country scribe, in the 19th century.

[Presented by Prof. William Wright.]

Pali-sahdakaradiya.
81.
A fragment of an anonymous Pali- Sinhalese Eeg. 16. B. XX. —European paper ; foil. 7
vocabulary of substantives, arranged alpha- 9f by 7g- the Sinhalese portion is written
in. ;

in an unformed irregula.r hand, apparently by

betically,and containing several words not
found in Ohilders' Pali Dictionary. At the a European unacquainted with the language.

end of each set of words are given notes The manuscript belonged to the collection of
regarding the gender of the nouns and the Thomas Hyde 1636, d. 1703), Professor
(b.

various meanings of the homonyms included of Oriental Languages at Oxford, who seems

in it.
to have received it in August 1683 from
Dr. Paul Hermann, Professor of Botany at
The vocabulary begins :

Leyden. See note at the top of the first

page.

The work bears the following superscription

in Latin :

qfo®>253a — qfxzaosS
Vocabularium Selanense seu Insulae
Qeylon in India Orientali.
Cf ©isS)3 — <5c3o8?(5S
It a vocabulary of Sinhalese names of
is

the different parts of the human body, of

— <5cS3©caSS
Cf ©\i!a©o
months and days, and of honorary titles of
«©iS36)3 — 8^^ e3©>C33S3 S)<5S
persons, written in Sinhalese and Roman
Q©vCSX553— CfSsS characters side by side with their significa-
— ©^©CSQ'OSS
Cf ©053(353 tions in Latin, probably by Dr. Hermann

qf®s5(S33— S^'as^oeS — q^^

during his residence in Ceylon. Eead the

SjsS Oioi «3c£) CS3C,(5a33

 — — .

LEXICOGRAPHY. 91

description of no. 83. The first page as -well Raj allano, the moon ecclipsed they say :

as the last contains, moreover, a duplicate list there is a snake that bites
of Sinhalese vowels, apparently drawn by the moon & when it is all

the compiler of the vocabulary himself. eclipsed they say the snake
has swallowed it.
The vocabulary begins :

[igi] C5a®355c5^ laahes, Capilli,

and ends with the word

i^®3<5cS3 Kumaraja,
82.
followed by a lengthy explanation of this term Or. 2258. —European paper ; foil. 99 ; 6|- in.

by 3f 10— 19 3 long
lines, in. written in
in Latin. ; ;

a legible hand, partly by Yatramulle Dham-

marama Thera, and partly by one of his
8lA. pupils, during 1869 — 70.
Sloanb 1039. —European paper; foil. 4 (162 [Mrs. R. C. Chtlders.]
— ^165), about 8 by 6 27 — 35
in. ; lines, about Six long letters in Sinhalese and Pali
5^ in. lopg ; bound in a volume of miscel- addressed to Mr. Robert Cassar Childers by
laneous papers of Dr. Robert Hooke, Secretary his pandit, Yatramulle Dhammarama Thera.
of the Royal Society from 1677 to 1682; They are chiefly replies to questions on points
written in Roman character, partly in his of Pali scholarship and interpretation, and
handwriting, but chiefly in that of the author. are referred to in Mr. Childers' preface to
A vocabulary of Sinhalese words in collo- his Pali Dictionary (p. xvii.).
quial use amongst the Kandyans of the 17th The letters date from May 1869 to April
century, by Robert Knox, referred to in
-
1870. The first of them begins :—
Hooke's preface to Knox's " Historical Rela-
tion of the Island Ceylon," London, 1681,
as follows :—7*' He could have given you a
compleat Dictionary of their Language,
understanding and speaking it as well as his
Mother Tongue. But his Occasions would ^©C6 — c^i

not permit him to do more at present." For The last ends with a reference to the visit
detailed particulars regarding this vocabulary, of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh to Ceylon,
see the edition of it in C.B.R.A.S. Journal, as follows :

vol. xiv., no. 47, by D. W. Ferguson, who ^zd9iS f^®o6a2o e3^(So3 ®ts 30 §?J5 ©2553
has also published at Colombo (1896 —97) a <gS)S ©moSaideja ®® tatsi S3€)aj <^©d «3®3C5
biography of the author, for private circula-
©@ 20 ?f5i)£s5 ©3>(5i23d'?OD£Sd'®ei(33 ®g£) ©(CJ
tion.
©s5:)?J5©(3t3 ©iS33(g®S cScs3 ®® ©iQ)arfs>dO
Beg. c^©© &
2'©cdcs 2i^®36ceoQ) ©fis3«)d€) ^@ 6-€^ej
Occoy, the sky ©© d©3 ®SS3SJs3i23[J QoZSi^Q CfQoiiSi^6 233(5(33
Taraca, a star
^©S)23d'?s:)3 D.
Taraca cattj, lump of starrs
1870 4/4 ^?S5^ ©az3d'a><5 ^c3
Handa, )
Handa hame, J ^ Yatramulle Thera, the writer of these
IrrjHamcorK^^g^^^ letters, was a pupil of Atthadassi Thera, who
Irrj, )

avapaianour, sun shine '

g&Si 2D
 — ;
92
died in 1862,* and was also the chief incumbent
ofVanavasa Vihara at Bentota. He died in
January 1872.f
Kobert Caesar Childers (b. 1838, d. 25th
July 1876) was a son of the Rev. Charles
Childers, English Chaplain at Nice. He
went out to Ceylon at the end of 1860 as a
writer in the Ceylon Civil Service, and for
three years acted as Private Secretary to the
then Governor, Sir Charles McCarthy. He
then became oflSce assistant to the Govern-
ment Agent in Kandy; but his health having
broken down, he returned to England in 1864.
Whilst in the service he studied Sinhalese,
and more especially Pali, under the guidance
of the aforementioned Buddhist
—
LANGUAGE.
Yatramulle Thera. In 1869 he published,
in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
an annotated text of the Pali " Khuddaka
Patha," with an English translation, and in
1872 he issued the first volume of his well-
known Pali Dictionary. In the autumn of
the same year he was appointed Sub-librarian
at the India Office,and early in the next year
he accepted the appointment of Professor of
Pali and Buddhist literature at University
College, London. The second volume of his
Pali Dictionary appeared in 1875, for which he
was awarded by the Institute of Prance the
Volney prize of 1876. For further particulars,
see the Dictionary of National Biography,
scholar. edited by Leslie Stephen, vol. x., pp. 248-9.

GRAMMAK.
82a.
csoea,^ o©aao3 qisac)'-^ Q^ea ©'(sjq cs?S3dS'«)©cs
Or. 5071.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 108 (w— (©0^ +
cg + ^ca — STQl in old Sinhalese numerals)
11 in. by 1|^; 6 — 7 lines, about 10 in. long ;

written in a fairly legible hand, probably by csad' e35c6«J5zss"©vss3D9 qf6©S)3£) za©" csSSS'eqoes

a Kandyan scribe in the 18th century.

i^S t!S33£)®o3£s:f og-s3S)3, gK)jS5a;:f, qff,"-£S xsx^^sS

Sidatsangara-sannaya,
SS)3?55S3 C3cgS532J3"(jS, 253(5©i2S5"©, ^d^C3 ©aS3
An anonymous interverbal paraphrase,
sannaya, of the Sidatsangara, a standard
and ends :

Sinhalese grammar of the 13th or early 14th

century,by Vedeha Thera, the author of the
Samantakiita-vannana, and the Rasavahini, &Si, ^S)d^^rfe3^^656^cs^3d', a&q, gSS^'^s^s^Se-saiS,

The present copy, which is full of corrup- Ss5dcQ5, Se3^"o3S5g, e3adx®'2)5!S3i, caoodcaesJ

tions, begins :

e)«s;25D3|), oscsdl©, 0Qtacd?55i§)i?9a3(5e3qfi-c3, @?J3

esK), gee,ca(S<3L)g, 2f)c5, tci^®^?si®, ©©©as, ©>®

s^Q §) '^ csSe^ad" GO

* See p. 75 of the present manuscript,

11 aj
g^sxDo3s3d'®cd " g€giS^!f5®iia3Q
f See Childers'- Pali Dictionary, p. xvii. ^
 —

GRAMMAR. 93

with that which Dr. Hermann brought to the

notice of Thomas Hyde in 1683, as stated in the
latter's "Syntagma Dissertationuna," Oxonii,
For detailed accounts of the grammar, see
1 767, vol. Paul Hermann, the great
ii., p. 527.
James de Alwis' introduction to his English
botanist, was
born at Halle on June 30th 1646,
translation (Colombo, 1852), his "Descriptive
and died January 29th 1695. He was first
Catalogue of Sanskrit, Pali and Sinhalese
Dutch settlements in Ceylon.
a phyjsician to the
literaryworks " (Colombo, 1870), pp. 221—
On Europe in 1679 he became
his return to
225, and De Zoysa's " Catalogue of Pali, Sin-
Professor of Botany at the Leyden University.*
halese and Sanskrit MSS." (Colombo, 1885),
The alphabet might have been drawn up by
p. 28.
Dr. Hermannf during his residence in Ceylon,
Several editions of the text have, from and whilst he was engaged in collecting the
time to time, appeared in print at Colombo, native names of Ceylon plants described in
&c., the earliest probably being that of 1850. his "Museum Zeylanicum." It is certainly
The present paraphrase was edited and not the work of a native, or even of one
published at Colombo, by Batuvantudave accustomed to write in Sinhalese character,
Pandit in 1877. Of the remaining two the letters being so ill-formed.
paraphrases, namely, the Sidatsangara-liyana-
It begins :

sanne and the Sidatsaiigara-dvitiya-sanne,

<? ayenu . . a notat a breve,
the latter, which has already gone through
cp ayenii . . a notat a longum.
several printed editions, is by the well-known
(§ lyenu . . i.
Tudiive Pandit.
and ends with a Latin note on a species of
gourd.
83.
Reg. 16. B. hi. (5). —European paper; foil. 4
84.
(10 — 13);
about 12f in. by 8; bound in a
volume with various other fragments, belong- Add. 17,679.—Palm-leaf; foil. 39 (zsj-ma);
ing to the collection of Thomas Hyde. See 17| in. by 2^ 8—11 lines, 16^—16 in. long ;
;

no. 81. written in a small but fairly legible hand by

The pamphlet is superscribed " Alphabetum a Kandyan scribe, probably early in the 19th
Zinghalensim,'" and contains the Sinhalese century. [J. Williams.]

alphabet, with the names of letters and their

equivalent sounds in Roman character, ar-
ranged in parallel columns, and followed by Saddamala.
a similar list of consonants combined with A grammar of the Pali language, by
vowels, a few notes on pronunciation, and ten Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru. It contains,
Sinhalese words with their meanings in Latin. according to the Sinhalese colophon of the
The vowels ^i e, Cf^ ?, €f e, and ® o, are
left out. At the end of the alphabet is the * For further particulars, see the General Biographical
name " Paulus Herman Hallensis Saxo. Dictionary, new edition, by Alex. Chalmers, Lond. 1814,
Profess. Botan. Lugduni Batavorum." This vol. xvii., pp. 392—3.
points to the identity of the present alphabet f Compare the handwriting of the MS. with that of
a letter of his filed in the correspondence of Dr. Covell,
vol. i., Nov. 17, 1665—Feb. 25, 1701 (Add. 22,910),
^^? as ^ fol. 223.

B B
 — —
94 LANGUAGE.
present 725 rules in Pali, each of
copy, 9255<5-@^cS5©c25 e35c3®3£3?9o3 zad-g^B-g^ca eaS)^

which is accompanied by an interpretation in ®3(33 2333(5853 ffb£>3C3aSdcQ2S:i'SS25d^ c5 SVS5 0)083(8

Sinhalese, probably by the author himself or a S3^?55 glj^ssS ®® 9c5©®3z5xa ^:s:Q'cs gsdfflaS
pupil of his. The principal rules are, as in
other grammatical works of the kind, taken
_^§
End.
from the Kaccayana, either directly or in-
o©®j3®a£i€).*
directly through Buddhapiya's Rupasiddhi.
The secondary rules, which are added some-
times to explain the principal aphorisms and
sometimes to supply their deficiencies, are 2333(3«3a©©[^]©.*
mostly extracted from the latter work. ©©SzSd" 2333(3 C13© &q^& C3£325:»© ©©.
The Sadda-mala may, ther&fore, be looked ©233J<5 ssioss® Scsg' ©eag qiS) C3§©©03 ®>233®(5.

upon as an abridgment of the Eupasiddhi,

though quotations from and references to
grammatical works of Sangharakkhita and
ffS2SJ'£S33 ©>(£3CS3©08(S CSOSJ® ©©.
others are to be found here and there. The
®^-^ eag ©>353833^33^CS3© .*
Sadda-mala is divided into seven chapters as
follows :
©® ^^©cezs:)' ge3?5>5:)3^©3©233 ®©S3 oSi^ia
ej©fflC3(i)®H ^S3e30CS332£l©3©233 g£3g 253833 CSqI^OS
1. Samjna-Samhitd-lcanda (Ortho-
graphy and euphonic combina- 032f) ©® (3t5DCS32g3(jS23d" Cfz«63g©®^32S30S (53
S^
tion) Foil. 1—56 033©>253©(52S^ £3(5© !§''«S(jSJ €3 033® ©S5233£9 ©3 .

2. Nama-handa (Substantives) . bb—156 ®2533e£i SSS . ©®®£a c5aaq®3eo «S3© g ®@

3. Samdsa-handa (Compounds) . 156— 20ffl g253(5-i^©(aiS cssrf©^ 2333(52332333e)(ja zScas iS®©
4. Taddhita-lcanda (Affixes forming
nominal Derivatives) . . 20a — 236 Colophon
5. Ahhyata-hdnda (Verbs) . . 236 —306 :

i@8o553(3®si73S©®>35S3?S?253q^®C5'2333 2S^©v2r3")K'
6. Eridvidhi- (or Kibhidhdna) Icanda
@gsS25°^53 ©2S5®igl23330g C^® zS^^
....
(Affixes to roots forming CfO®>(S3
De-
rivatives) 306 — 376 tgdJdSoCO ©v^S®£S33d)®d3aJS5®CS3-€^jn©'S325J'

7. Earaka-Jcdnda (Syntax) . . 376 — 396 ©d ©rag^g ©iScszsJ'© Sc3(^ o'essi C33a3'§

®Q e30l@€^ 233de^(5s3j©C3S£3d' (5£5 (33 253(5 © Cj,

The last section, treating of JJnddi (affixes),

6-^ ©e3©®!S . C5a233 ©fi©20sd ^ad essjf fios
seems, as in the Rupasiddhi, to be amal-
i*l233 23ig <|©C53(3ea'° ®J£33©e332S5©{B!S CfS53:3"deD®
gamated with the sixth, and the chapter on
Kdraka, which should, both according to the C3s)3(5 d}d-^6i QdcQssiaBssS 253c5 ^®g csaSq

Kaccayana and the Riipasiddhi, follow that ®3(33 g233(5'g^©(33(S CSojg, g^ <^S3C83S £633 esoiS
on Nama, is placed last, hence the sixth S33 ^iS) e355^e3s"cess5 ^ 5553® gs) ©^fic3 did
chapter of the present work is the seventh of ©«f,233£3:i S33 C3®3ca ^^ ^d 6z53ss5 ^ ajgas ^^
the others.
531© eseassS ^jQa^ ^sg aSo3 ©S CfSsJ ^ ^"aJ
Beg.

* sic.
ce<^-^®3(3o e3S253§)3® S)oQ05S5o ^agScSD * ' XS^ZSrC© ' " ©3
2338 ', SSi c, "a3(S3
" d£3 " 2333

* Kaccayana rules, 314 — 317.

 ;; — —

aRAMMAR. 95

g^ cSifica ms^d €>zsis^ £553 zs)3(5zsi ^^ o^Sid

Karaha-puppha-manjarl.
9^§' S^ iS©©S ^£3033 ^^ ES5id caoS Sco oc^ An important work on Pali grammar, treat-
©cses'ss! £3®?^ s^sgoezj)" ®5S5(3^g aSzsd^ cfsf^^es ing of Karaka, syntax or the section in Indian
grammars that explains the relation of nouns

The colophon to verbs in sentences. accompanied by

It is
of the Sinhalese commentator
ascribes the authorship of work a Sinhalese interpretation, both compiled by
this to
Attaragama-Bandara Rajaguni, who lived in Attaragama Bandara-Rajaguru, from material
the reign of Kirti-^rT Rajasimha, King of derived from Pali works such as Kaccayana,

Ceylon (A.D. 1747—80). Riipasiddhi, ISTyasa, Moggallana-vutti, Pada-

It gives further
the actual time when the grammar was sadhana,Saddamti,Panjikapradipa,Balavatara,
completed, as being " the end of the and the like, and from Sanskrit works, chiefly
month Aslesha in the year of Saka 1701" Panini, Mahabhashya Sarasvata, and Amara-
(A.D. 1779—80). kosa, these works being mentioned by name
in the body of the grammar.
Attaragama Bandara is already known as
a pupil of Velivita Saranankara Sangha-raja,* The supposed by some to
interpretation is

and as the author of two important works be the work of a later writer but Subhiiti, ;

on Pali Grammar, namely Karakapuppha- :

in his Namamala (p. xciv.) attributes it to

maiijari (no. 85) and Sudhira-mukha-man-

Attaragama Bandara himself.
danat but of his present work no biblio-
; After the usual Pali verse in adoration of
graphical notice is to be found. the Buddha, the Sinhalese introduction to the
Besides these grammatical works he is
work begins :
supposed to have been the author of a medical
work, in Sanskrit stanzas, called Sarasan-
kshepa. See John Pereira's Heladiv-rajaniya,
p. 244, note f.
a^diQi cSffl'ad^ g^o-sss^ g&<§BSi csoaas?
!§©£) csaiejss^aaa aSffl'a'ii §(3353 aiSzsd" oSa'
85. e3?3 gd-i^©>Q32rf gd^b^^Ga ^ g^ass^S gd-s^
Or. 4141.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 238 (zss- ®-€^^) ©o3z3d' g^©^©So3 ^ sjSSzad-^sJ'c; £a®£B» e);5^
15^ in. by 2 ;
6 —8 lines, 13^ in, long SlSgrf i) C32£)©C83 2aS©(3e3cS2a^sJ ©\® oSbj'
written in a fairly legible hand by a
Low-
e3^55s)t£)3'S6^S)o£)c8ss3<§^e^ ?SD® ©GS©S5!S3iS asiq^
country scribe dated Monday, the 1st day
;

of the waxing moon of the month Jyeshtha

€3®©CS3£330ec) ©GBS^g 2533(5i33gse3®d(S' 2$5® g
—
(May June), in the year 1868. J
[E. G. Grinlinton.] The text begins :

• ©ocsssigoS " d£3

* See the colophon of the Sinhalese Milindaprasnaya, ®?$^S 6\® 0(5®afie3g^sS (5®J^ ©3(5ie3S3S3^
no. 22. es33d«3

t See Namamala, hy Waskaduwe Subhuti, p. xciv.

if not Christian, must presumably
J The era used here, esgtSeiCsco ©33 «?©» gd£oS)§€)d5333 — fp^
be that of Vikrama, though the latter is, so far as is
kaown, not current in Ceylon. Vikrama 1868 current =
A.D. 1810-11, and Jyeshtha 1st was Sunday the 3rd of '
C33

June, 1810. 13 g )3V

 — — ;

96 LANGUAGE.
and ends : — , Author's colophon :

CS>©«S<5c3«q^C3<5eK53Z53 "©C33<5®i^?S5

853-i^d®©3©[233]©S^di5tt5d©«f)?i5
8S33ifi)eO
C3oCa3dC33CO(5c3ga3a5<5-€^0S®S5SS5
The interpretation ends :
«3©3<5d)E5via(5i<€i55eg(5i4^(g®4^jS3

zsioSi, @e323X533a££)'C3o®3as>g ©>® ea'S aaadzss

^ -C^"C®2S53!S53(5sS3ge3i»®dS
For an account of the author, read the
CSSJCf'^OCBStDOCSa, ®cna®q®C33si-K)©'®fi53S23:J'
description of the preceding work (no. 84).
®3cs5S S3303 ^© g ©\5o ©® caS)eq csssS'^n essg name: Don Karolis Dantanarayana,
Scribe's
eDj'e33" e>a536\®3; .«32,ce®S5^, <qs5??s33"(3i®S)QeS; of the village Peragahawatta in "Weligam-
totamuna of the Matara District (Ceylon).

RHETORIC AND PROSODY.

86. found incorporated in any of the known

Indian or Ceylon MSS. or in editions of the
Or 4960.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 {^—^<s, accord-
Vrittaratnakara. As a separate work even
ingly the first two leaves wanting) ; 15^ in.
itseems to be not known in India. There is,
; —
by 2 7 10 lines, about 14 in. long written ;
however, a Sinhalese MS. of it at Copenhagen
in an ordinary hand of a Low-country scribe
(Westergaard's Cat., no. xxx.).
of the 19th century.
With the two missing leaves of the present
copy the 14 slokas and their sannaya are
first

Vrittdlankarddhyaya. gone. The remaining portion is full of

called also corruptions. The colophon especially is
almost unintelligible. This is probably the
KaviJcanthapdsa. reason why it is not given in full in the
printed edition of the work. Further par-
A Sanskrit treatise .on prosody, in 70
ticulars will be given in Professor Bendall's
stanzas, accompanied by an anonymous inter-
Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the British
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese. This
Museum,
work purports* to be a supplement to
Kedara Bhatta's Vrifctaratnakara, but, as
stated in the preface to the edition printed
at Colombo in 1888, it has as yet not been
87.
Or. 2661.—Palm-leaf; foil. 48 (sss-ssg);
18 in. by 2^ ;
6 —6 lines, 16| in. long
'o ^ ®s3£)®iq®.533<^S 'tbogaa "o3 "ssS^o
* See the colophon. 12
a£, "^
 — ——
EHETOKIO AND PROSODY. 97

written in a large legible hand, by a Low-

country scribe called Kodagodagamage Don g?9e93»a3<5g; ©^©dad, gees^S Q&iseoisSis^^'' ?Si

Simon of Hinatigala in the Galle District; SoSs-i^ §S;i3d3©d3a5:s3®ce3®^"^; [©So,] C5®

dated Monday, the 7th of August, A.D. 1737, iSSi ggSoS;' ©do, ®S3®S553si33J(3ces35; £33 jS, qct
obviously intended for 1837.
®3c;©d£SS3jS5d.

Author's colophon :

Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka.
C3dScS53®|;(3®K53C33®©5S53 tt53S®2i5CQBe5®S5?S5
commonly called d@S3o g^.&S®3(3'''C3®-a^£eca33JS3o C3®30S3©,

Scribe's colophon :

Vrittamrdd.
&ifiQcS)Q O^© ®253jCj®C5533 0®®CS3S ®e,^o
A Pali poem
102 stanzas of various
in
S®o ©azSCf ®®®03S3 gcS3 C3®3 e3253Z33®d ^CSSJ
elegant metres, composed by Sataraparivena
©^©eSis^ad" ©oj3d"®d®(sJ ©®®cS2Si' OssJ ^cod
TJpatapassI, apparently with the object of
teaching the right pronunciation and the casSQoe ^a! eoasad g qp®cBjcse2 ®C3 e55sJ®©;S

proper modulation of the voice in reciting ®C33@^ 5Si533iO(3^CS,

poetry; see De Alwis' Sidatsaiigara, p. 225.
accompanied by an anonymous inter-
Of the stanzas, the first sixteen give a
It is
poetical description of the city called Jati-
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese.
gama, probably Dedigama, in Beligal-Korale* ;
Beg. 17 to 30, a eulogium on King Parakrama
Bahu VI., the son of Sunetra Devi, then
ruling! 5
—
^^ ^^' ^ description of the chief
e)es53 Buddhist monastery 42 68, encomiums on
; —
s550«S53®t33S33J33(5®2Oa ©^!5@ge32S'S50O®>?S^3K3S? the following Buddhist monks, all of whom
(3e)B53 were scholars :

tQ@«8©«ia(5Ste53 gg(3aS£)«9d355®2S5eSca£s'(5®a533 (1) TJpalantara-mula-thera.

gdc53a2g^S®503 ®-^de5c5ge)o£53?9®3®cg5d@Q533. (2) Senapati-mula-thera.

®® (8) Maha-netta-pasada-miila-thera.
g© e3@3 a^XSS 2553Sj3 esSsJTeg Cp)§ 03(53
(4) Sarogama-mula-thera.
(5) Vanaratana-thera.
End. (6) Dhammakitti-thera.
S):g5!5sS5S/as^fiaci,S3e33S6533 Sc5aSe3®E3 202f5ooS (7) Bhuvaneka-bahu-thera.
d335 (8) Sangha-raja.
<5S!!?6e9a3Ges2©«25235''o g<5®2)!?Sbo!?©<q©(53d®' (9) Gatara-upa-tapassi-thera.

©{^s3o,' 1^63(3 ®tS®©cS55:)' oes3(3g; £)dS5c3®c3

" So®ea3^35 ®55^
" gQ?S3®0(33
©^©gi®3^2S3DSg; dSs?©," gcaS'©©ca3sJe3 * See the inscription in Bell's Archaeological Report on
the Kegalla District, pp. 84, 85.

t This king is not known to have reigned at J.atigama

» 45^ " t25S5 ' ©^Sdod *
©£>ca©& also. His capital was Jayavardhanapura or Kotte, near
ca®aS©cfi2s:f ' e33S!53S5 « dgs?e«?oie Colombo, and his rule lasted for 52 years (1415—67).
? ^^©oei3a3SX32S5^c;aSSc«)dcS23d'0 See Bell's report, p. 81.

C
 ;;

98 LANGUAGE.
59— a bombastic description Kelaniya
92, of gama Monastery (see stanza 46). His name is

93 — 98, praises ofthe god Vibhishana, one not given in the colophon of the present
of whose temples was then town
in this manuscript, but in that of the text printed at
99 — 102, invocations to god
this protect
to Colombo iu 1871 he is styled " Satarapari-
King Parakrama Bahu and his realm. vena Upatapassl." He might, probably, be
identical with the Buddhist priest "Gatara
The present work has for a long time been
used as a text-book in native schools(De Alwis' Upa-yati or -tapassi mentioned in the 58th
Sidat., p. 225). It must have been composed stanza.

in the reign of Parakrama Bahu VI. The The writer of the Sinhalese interpretation
author was a nephew of the above-mentioned is not known. He might have been the
Sarogama-miila-thera, a resident of the Jati- author of the poem himself.
 ;

99

GENEEAL LITEKATUEE.

POETRY.

88. d©-2332r«S3S)d.t53zS53;S® 9©ass3'@ ^^Da'a:»©

Add. 17,736.—Palm-leaf; foil. 8 (za-zaaa)

13f in. by 2 ; 7 —8 lines, 12 in. long ; written cq0323d'Se652SJ'®td9, CfCOo, ®®, 2S5?S)0, 253J03D§©D
in a fairly legible hand by a Low-country
scribe, early in the lOth century.
«s:x5>g, 2a3gq,®c52S3© [sic] zaogc^ca ?S5® a55a(g5S

Navaratna. 93533 dcaaSzsrf daJif5GeS gzssscs'zsjd-^^cs^ (gxsxb

" The nine gems," a Sanskrit poem much

SoS3(3 «33C33'®6)ad', g©S5g3'©, «Oz?S50®iio'
used as a text-book in Ceylon native schools,
and consisting of eleven stanzas, of which the
first two are introductory. The remaining End,
nine are ethical, and are supposed to be the
independent compositions of nine sages, who
md [sic'], a(f?«5^»cs©oe®,"' dSsjf 6SS q®@25J",
lived early in the 6th century A.D., at the
®303«SD3®," ®3"(33^an§ <i)de3ze, s?S3s, ^n^Q
court of a certain iing of India, named Vi-
Of the two introductory stanzas, 33, ©dcSCQ®," ^03 ©25SS"<5©@2SJ^ ©5533 ®S533 35,
krama.
the first gives the names of these nine ®e32S^3^," C3®e3.2X5?S®03®" ©Ss?«S33g, g?53S, ^^i
authors, and the secoild the opening word of ©33 sa(2)e3S3?Sce f®®arf, ©oeszsjod^©, !i)3(33z533

each of the nine stanzas composed by them. dces^Q a

^e§, e3®0Q30Q^g553," €> 2§cS3®-ca!S
Both these verses are intended to serve as a
key to recall to memory the nine stanzas, and
®(3@>»(S, 2SD«^jS)," sSS 33308 g33a3S©3©23j ^j
to ascertain, without referring to the book,
the author of each one of them. ^9 C3®^5ie533«3^''®CS2SJ' ©3e3CQ©3a®c52S3 .='

The Sanskrit text is accompanied by an 1 Possibly a correction Z333 @£|,C33§aS®®33S would

anonymous interverbal translation {padagata render the meaning agree better with the tradition.
sannaya) into Sinhalese. In the following
introduction to this sannaya, found in the
present copy only, the authorship of the "''i) "®ca©c82s:r » zfaa " zs:^ " g®oe3CT
poem is. ascribed to Kalidasa. ^94^8 "o "(^®e "?S3^?g ">^ "S5©3
100 GENERAL LITERATURE.
A printed edition of both tlie text and the of Queen Lilavati and her prime minister
translation was published at Colombo in KIrti-Senapati, who administered the govern-
1866. A detailed description of the same, ment at Polonnaruva A.D. 1197—1200.*
with the Sanskrit text, noting differences
The interverbal interpretation which ac-
between that in Hseberlin's Kavyasaiigraha,
companies the text also by an unknown
edition of Calcutta, 1872, pp. 7 9, and those — writer. He evidently
is

was a good Sanskrit

in Ceylon copies, together with an accurate
scholar, for by way of elucidating points
English translation by Wm. Goonetilleke,
in grammar, metre, and rhetoric, he has
appeared in the " Orientalist," vol, i. 1884,
quoted copiously from various Sanskrit
pp. 97—109 and 241—243. For further
works, such as the Magha-kavyaf (foil. 14a,
particulars, see Aufrecht's Catalogus Cata-
40a), the Kavya-miraamsaJ (foil. 156, 19a,
logorum, p. 281, and De Alwis' Sidatsangara,
21a, 245, 266, 27b, 30a), thei Kavyadarsana,
p. 224.
probably Dandin's Kavyadarsa (fol. 44&),
and the Kavya-tilaka§ (fol. 446), besides the
two Indian epics, the Ramayana and the
88a. Mahabharata, and the poetical works of
Or, 5069.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 8 (233— zssaa) ;
Kalidasa.
14 in. by If ; 6 lines, about 12 in. long;
These references hardly throw any light
written in a clear Low-country handwriting
on the age of the paraphrase, which might
in the 19th century.
possibly be due to the poet himself or to one
Another copy of the same poem, Nava- of his contemporaries. Amongst the latter
ratna, together' with the Sinhalese sannaya. might be mentioned the author of the
The translator's introduction, as well as the Muvadev-davata,|| another Elu poern in blank
translation of the first two stanzas, are verse founded on the Makhadeva-jataka
wanting. This copy, like the preceding one, ("Fans. 9), and the pupils of Sariputt^
teems with corrupt readings. Thera,^ namely, Dhammakitti Thera, the
author of the Pali Dathavarnsa, Sangharak-
khita Thera, and Medhankara Thera, the
author of the Vinayartha-samuccaya.**
88b.
At 296 the text ends abruptly, but the
fol.
Or. 5043.— Palm-leaf; foil. 63 (233—^3©);
paraphrase, which of course contains all the
lli in. by about 2 7 lines, 9f in. long
; ;
words of the original verses, is continued to
written by a Low-country scribe a few
the end of the poem.
years ago. The date cazsjiSq© gfiea^na®
Salcabdam dhusisatyam in the colophon, which
seems, according to the Sinhalese Katapaya
numerals, to be equivalent to Saka 1779
* According to Vijesimha, A.D. 1208 — 11.

—
(A.D. 1866 ^57), apparently belongs to the
t See Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogonim,
In the
p.

MS. KavyaTimamsa
4466.

t Ibid., p. 1026. or
original manuscript, of which the present is
-vimainsa and -mimasa.
a copy. p. 196.
§ Ibid., part ii.,

II
See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., p. clxvi.

Sasadava. ^ He was the author of the Saratthadlpani, the Sarat-

thamanjusa, the Vinayasangaha, and the Batnamatipan-
A standard poem, in blank verse, founded cika-tikii, called also Fancikalankara. See the colophon
on the Sasa-jataka (Fans. 816), and composed of the Dathavarnsa.

by an anonymous author, under the auspices ** De Alwis' Sidat., Introd., p. clxiv.^-clxv.

 , , —
POETRY. 101

Beg. ?s5e)g g-€^ C3(5^. The date and verses of the scribe of the
original manuscript :

e3(5-g^33 ©<qS ®qS §g25d' @-€^ sad ©sjaSzsd'

«5ra^ " e33edb2S33<g©[sic]c36"' S^CiCsSd©^] g®o

©cssi
ca3g"c5ao-geKS5z53o CjSSs'^^ODCjCao @§2S3o ®0S3

03§ Cg®®S5'^ao©3 ®® ©S,©^3 2S5§03a33o''

®3eDa''^ (^^£3^23, ^zscfgg^g, qfssci" ealJcq ©an
CfC3C£a35«53©3o ®<9[©]ig®3©j e3S,4Sd5s$:)o ga255o
©sSDe^^g, SxO'^a, 6l^sS53 253d«53©S30Si', ®?S:50
®C83 iS)

®23d', Cf9®35S5'8, ©^S ggZSd" ®^*S5(5©S53S25rf',

s5sJca&®3©ca£''8 e35S^"s9cQo ©assseso «5^s§c3^3
^S23csad'®ed @dis>253©ca!fl 8c?S ©ojft'isaji dcs®"

iSii®& &?sioaio<sBiSi ,''

©^©, g'Sssse)'!), c«?
These verses are more commonly found in
®3 c8(5-i^, g!d'^a®cS3©cs5 ©d-i^o3, sJ5®g, 9203'
Sanskrit manuscripts of the Indian continent.
®Ci3*S3<5g
For specimens with English translation, see
Max MUller's Rigveda, vol. i. preface, p. xiii.

CfSgc53-g^"CfCjc5Q j9c5i C^® cs^sa© ©6®csc3) An edition of a portion of the present

poem appeared in print in the columns of a
®S©C3C33, ©8"sQ©25339, ^«9© C3«^565©, (^zsssn
native monthly magazine entitled " Satya-
®g.caS)fcs, «s^®§, g!533"@ca isjdg, ©iss©e6g samuccaya." See vol. iii. no. 12, for December
C3Sl)Gaqcaa5, g®s>, gl^as 2r>i@^, rod, eoeasS 1890, p. 93 ; iv. 2, Feb. 1891, pp. 15, 16, &c.
ig5©crf, ^e,'° ®CS32gl,'-' Ce3(335, ^6©€)S^^039, ©23)

.cadSssrf", ©253C3"5b3 Sgg, <j©g(S3^ CfJ^dQ, qf©

^ 2S5i®-!S K<€^"2Da2aD(5coQ!?c5i, ^Sb) Sgg, 89.

gf^© C3«^£!0©, ^SJg3®g CSS)I;03, ©©©€3533, Or. 4147.—Palm-leaf 68 (^S-a + S-aa,
; foil.

S8"^S®z533S, 2s:)®§, 94^®o3s!5?(5g — cf J

accordingly sss, 2S)3 and ©d missing); 13 in. by
—
2^ ; 8 9 lines, about 11-^ in. long ; written
End. in a fairly legible hand, probably by a Kan-
dyan scribe ; dated Tuesday, the 11th day of
©253?S52s:i', ^©jsalS53®3§23d' zaSd-i^"® e3?2l©0Q?3?,
the waxing moon month Nikini, in
of the
(5e3©2S^3®(^, «S5S3iS3"©?S53Z53©d"^, iiaSdssS, 253©
Saka 1793. Taking the Saka year as current,
the date seems to tally with Monday or
2J53©2J532S3©d"^, ©Z532S5©, 253©d4^"® Cad£)©cass5, Tuesday, August 8th or 9th, 1870.
©(jaci", ®?s3e53©(»23d', ©«s33Sdg, ©d®(ac) ©5553^1 [E, Gordon Geinlinton.]
©^^©d^, 233©®(52s5, zaSd^^"® e3?S©gass5, g<^

©aJ, g£5D©sK?, ©?SD3es5©(^^, 5di®cd@iS , Sg 8urya-katalca.

A century of Sanskrit verses in praise of

the sun, composed by Mayura, who flourished

CS3

' ©353C3©{:sai:? ' c '(go © '^

®s9 "^^
oa®3?2r)sf5
c^ " 5r>3 ='©©a
'? «J5a352S " ©(^ ^ e3S®ea3cO!!SQ3o
D D
 — — —— — ;

102 GENERAL LITERATURE.

not later than the 7th century A.D. See of in Sanskrit, containing moral
distichs
Bendall's Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the maxims, attributed by the Sinhalese to the
British Museum, and Aufrecht's Catalogus mythical Rishi Vyasa. It is accompanied
Catalogorum, pp. 4326 and 732a b. by an anonymous interverbal interpretation,
The stanzas are accompanied by an inter- Padagata-sannaya, in Sinhalese, and has been
verbal interpretation, padagata sannaya in used in Ceylon from ancient times as a school
Sinhalese by Sri Parakrama Bahu Vilgam- text-book.
miila Maha Thera, He was the chief pupil After the usual adoration of the Buddha
of Shadbhasha-paramesvara Sri Rajaguru ^@£3ffl'353?3fio!£33ce and its Sinhalese interpre-
G-alaturumiila Mahasvami,* and was probably tation — e3a'253BSo£53303; cs&cq d)S5cSDSnS; ?S5<i)S;

identical with the author of the Sinhalese ;55§)ef 253D<5c3 ; cf escg j ©SSd,' the Sanskrit text
version of the Mahabodhivamsa, who lived in begins :

the reign of Pandita Parakrama Bahu of

Kurunegala, about the end of the 13th century. e3,?s^Dd?J7C3 ° (333S3D{6^3a©iS}©?S53?S5@ gssdfflsjf
See the description of no. 16, and Professors
Rhys Davids' and Bendall's notes on this The commentary begins :

commentator in J.R.A.S. for 1894, p. 555,

and for 1896, pp. 215-16.
Both the poem and its Sinhalese sannaya
were printed at Colombo in 1883, under the C3i3©ca S3S)3 Q6^Q0WiSSi<S®SSi ; ©^3«SX5>3?S53o,
editorship of Pandit Batuvantudave. 6©S®£,°®C553 ©v^O^SeiC^' ©0533 6 iSiZS) Cfi^e)
Owing and mutilated leaves
to the missing §(33€) cfi8§?S53 ts^cQssSQ; S3a©C3«S5, Bxs&tssSi
of the present MS., the text and commentary
are imperfect at the beginning.
253Q®?S03 zaQg^; «s5,?5^3d2J3£3(33t68," ^QiS") sS5i
The remaining portion agrees with the
®iSi ©a©es5crf Cfc^ssS Q3®i^®®!sS; (^jrfSgss®,
printed edition, with the exception of the many
corruptions due to the ignorance of successive
copyists. The text and sannaya ends :

e3©S3g" d3oe©S5 ^"ds C3e55©^aj" €) oeJass

90. SM!i53S33"' €3"-a3e3e53©g^'* C,333 t£iQ& g(^S:3S"

Stowe Or. 23.t— Palm-leaf foil. 15 (iia-

; e3©s3g," ScasJ ©^?S53©!S3©<5(S; ^Ms, ©es»i"

zao®) 19f
; in. by 2|- ; 7 lines, 17 in. long ;
dScaS epi-sS gS''©oa8s?; d303©a3, ^o^ ©zscfos
written in Sinhalese character of the Low- caeo©^^'* ^; oSsss,
€), ^£S5e32s5©qsS53©iS3©d2sd'
country type. The date " 1822—4—26," at 6©2532S5 0©33 S©2S:j55™oe; €3CS!©^^," Qt^catd
the right-hand corner of the last page, seems ©c;5i^3 ©za©d2S:i' {£!©S53t3j; ©3i2SX53, iS!&®& ©jg"
to stand for April 26, 1822, and is apparently
®®!S <5£^9©2S523d'"0Q; &j?Si3, S5Hc9g 6©2a£s5;
put in by the owner after the manuscript
ZiQ& [sic], £5s3a5©Ga(S; g(^«53g [sic], g(^C3£)
had been pigmented.
^n^ssH" cs®es5©aJ ©?s33(3i©Q)®?s3£3d''°S Ssjcszasd .

C3 ".2X3355© C3®3e3S5©.
Vydsahara,

called also Vyasahdra-sataka, or sometimes *

for «SDi)8C5a3 '

CS33 '©©©3 2JD30

simply Vyasa-sataka (W. p. 116). A century Cj «
Ca ' S^ZS) ' SS5'203 '
©©©^©C53J

" sic ms. : ubri ©25X533 " stc ms.

* See the colophon of the sannaya. «?

t The Stowe Collection was formed during 1804 — 49. M6n d(S)«Sfec3S "©'Si "S^i«3 ™2sd'®adr "^
 —
POETRY. 103

This work, which seems to be known only

92.
in Ceylon, has been several times printed at
Colombo, together with the aforementioned
Or. 4994. —European paper; 19; foil. 8|^in.

anonymous commentary. The last two edi- by 6| ; IS — 20 —

about 4^ 5
lines, in. long;

tions, published in 1887 and 1890, contain 3

written in a legible hand, by a Low-country
stanzas (nos. 92, 99 and 100) more than those
scribe, in the 19th century.
in the editions of 1866 and 1869. The stanzas
nos. 52, 90 and 91 of the printed editions, as
Mayura-sandes'aya.
Well as their commentary, are wanting in the
" The Peacock's message," a standard Sin-
present manuscript; whilst the following
couplet and its sannaya, at leaf ssj's of the
halese poem in 168 stanzas, composed, after
the model of Kalidasa's Meghadiita, daring
MS., which ought to come after stanza 58,
is not to be found in any of the printed
the reign ofKing Bhuvaneka Bahu IV. of
copies :
—
Gampola (A.D. 1344 71), and not Bhuva-
neka Bahu V. as suggested by De Zoysa at
p. 31 of his Catalogue ; for the chieftain
S3® Alagakkonara or Alakesvara, who succeeded
za5S5g©\€)333^'cBe325(335® '&*'^.2Q C£S£5^i6^©>!3 his master on the throne as Bhuvaneka
6Q Bahu v., is mentioned in the poem (vv. 46 —
65) as the minister then residing at his own
For two other MSS. of the poem, see the
town of Raygam. See Mahavamsa, xci. 9,
Copenhagen Catalogue, p. 11&,
Rajaratnakara, p. 49, and Bell's Archasological
report on the Kegalla District, p. 92.
The author is unknown. The message
91. contains a prayer for a blessing on the afore-
mentioned Alagakkonara and his powerful
—
Stowe Or. 24. Palm-leaf; foil. I4t{^-^^^); army, as well as on Dhammakitti Thera and
17 in. by 2| 9 lines, 15J in. long; written
;
others who rendered service in the purifica-
in an ordinary hand, probably by a Low-
'
tion of the Buddhist church, as related in the
country scribe, early in the 19th century. Nikayasaiigraha (p. 28). It is addressed
Another copy of the preceding work, from Canga-^rl-pura (modern Gampola) to
Vyasakara, containing all the stanzas found Vishnu, the patron god of the Hindu Temple
in other copies put together, with the excep- at Devinuvara (Dondra Head, on the Southern

tion of no. 100 of the printed edition of Coast of Ceylon). More than three-fourths
1887. Instead of this verse, the present of the verses of the poem are devoted to a
manuscript has the following stanza and description of the towns and villages, such as
its sannaya immediately after no. 92 (fol. Dikpitiya, Arandara^ Attanagalla, Kelaniya,
©>SS33fc). Vattala, Kotte, Vidagama, Kalutara, down to
and Matara, over which the imaginary
Gralle

peacock-messenger had to fly on its way to

cpg'25Scss53(5«S5i!)a5zs® di&^i © «^S©«D3c32D® Dondra Head.
Both the text and the sannaya are, as The passage ©v^3-i^Sg t)-4Si(iS ^d csqo
usual, exceedingly corrupt. ?5^So(534^ " O supreme peacock ! take thy
lodging in the flowered sal tree," in the
Sidatsangara, stated by James de Alwis*
ga3Mes3oc;s5a®3£533®s3 ' S!2)3?SD3?a®

See his Sidat., p. 8, note.

 — — ;

104 GENERAL LITEEATURE.

tobe a quotation from this poem, is not to be S^gC3lQ)(5e3^<5i2S?C3@CS3e3<^<5 C3

found in the present copy, wliicb begins :

^e3zg(3l5a(3«iS©(3Z33©*d83?©233l9sj2S5 €3

e3fis©2S5daJ2S5ca^eQe\q©5S5®e ta

©®S)g2£)®23d'cai(3Q^e3dc32sci'®^ es

and ends : The style of this work is similar to the

other Sandesa poems in Sinhalese, which in
more or less after the
their turn are written
model of Kalidasa's Meghaduta. See no.
92, James de Alwis gives extracts from two
poems bearing the name of the present work,
The poem is the oldest of the kind yet Tisara^-sande^a, See his Sidatsangara,Introd„
known in Ceylon. According to De Alwis pp. cc. —
ccii. Both of them, according to
him, were written about the middle of the
(I.e.), it is " handed down to us in a mutilated

state."
1 5th century. The composer of one of then;
is believed to have been Vidagama Thera,
An edition of it has appeared in print at
the author of the Lovedasangarava.,
Colombo.
Our poem is identical with the second
Tisara-sandesa (p. ccii.), which, Alwis says,
93. <' is by correctness of versifica-
characterized
tion and great elegance of style." The two
Or. 4989.— European paper 23 ; foil. j 8|- in.
stanzas quoted froru it are found at fol. 7a of
by 6^ ; —20 of various lengths
about 14 lines j

written by a LowTCOuntry scribe in 1889 — 90.

the present copy,

Tisara-sandeSaya.
93 a.
Or. 5070.—Palm-leaf ;
14f in. by If
; foil. 8
" The Swan's message," a poem in about
215 stanzas, composed by an anonymous
—
4 lines, about 12 13 in. long legibly written ;

by a Low-country scribe, in the 19th century.

author of Jayavardhanapura or Kot|e, and
addressed to Vanaratana Mahasami Sangha-
yaja, then residing at K^ragala Vihara,
G anadevi-hella.*
solicitinghim to pray to the gods for
a blessing on Sri Parakrama Bahu YI. An anonymous poem, in short quatrains, in
(A.D, 1410—62). adoration of Gane^a, the son of Siva and
P^rvati, and god of visdom and remover of
Beg. obstacles, probably composed for educational
purposes. It is commonly used as a text-
book in native elementary schools, the pupil
being made to commit it to memory at the
threshold of his studies, soon after he has
End, mastered the alphabet and has read the
Nampota (no. 31, art iii.), See De Alwis'
Sidatsahgara, p. 223.
Cfi®S3j2J3qf2S5qS^55:)®®55:l'€l255(^«53

Cfi®©^^SS<52S2JDa®@esiS).c3@©<ij553 q)

* Or (S5-€^^^&C3i253i(^(3 Ganadevi-sfhella,
 POETRY. 105

The present copy contains 59 stanzas, of ordinary hand of a Low-country scribe of

the 19th century. [R. C. Childees.J
which the first 32 relate to the birth of Gane^a
and his initiation into his studies, the re-
maining 27 being prayers to various planetary
and other gods for wisdom and protection Suhhashitaya,

from evil. commonly called " Subasite," being a standard

In the printed edition of Colombo, 1893, poem containing a collection of " maxims of
there are only 49 stanzas, some of which are a moral, prudential and political character,"*
not to be found in our copy. Even the founded, as can be inferred from the fifth

stanzas that are common to both recensions stanza,f on materials derived from similar
exhibit considerable differences, in the reading works in Sanskrit, Pali and Tamil. It was
of the text as well as in the arrangement of composed by the celebrated Sinhalese poet
the verses. Alagiyavanna Mohottala.

Beg. Beg.
S53
5235 ®©S3 OS3C5®©S5' CS© £OC3 ©63© CsS g
f|p©sS5a3 ^(5 ®-253 ®a5<5-253Ca(5' s§ g
^^<5a3f«9g ^(3 ®oe ©©OSS? ^©^ oL g
9g(5x5S©©\csJ©S) 2533
ScsaasScaSce cas iSSaq' ^g g
•S53

(^si^zsdf ^K)© 6d §© (SdiSzrf esssj q

S33 qwssS ®<&ssS' es5(3 ®®3as5 ®©de^-es'° ©
a®c,(3'«82s:J'SgS S33 ®5553!f?23d' Sgzs:^ ®QQ c;(3<5(3 f^6i!^6 e"
S33
es^® C3<^23d' eD«53 ®gg20 Sj^S^g Q .

©c;assS5ggiiS3<£)®e) End.
«SSQ)S23dfaSs3, SJ3

S33
sacssJ @gdi dc3 S)d ^©@(9iSo^ (3"
End. ®q®a:>3Zrf 03®®es! ©Sj"cS^253g®23Ci'g<5 o
©cssJ zagsJ ©^§-£55 ®s5®cs 2f5iS) ©
* See De Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., Ixxiii.

gaa2S'2SS®!S33S)£) sJ oes5e ®03<5.€^ §S©d g®©iS

-t ®«S3?S5 ^
®<^®© CSE^ ®65D^ ®2S53eaC3(3 C333Q ^ ^
®®e3dS3^es5£^2a (^ S©e «^^ CaSB (5333 O^ Gfdxt^ ®(3 cj

fis3(3 QSarf C3i®a53©aj" zacs® es^a^ jj

§® 2rt23Cr^-§^ ' §® -d^ ©3^® 4SJ' ©3^® -^ <83

*
*
I This is the 79th stanza of the printed edition of
Colombo, 1869.

' C3S3®©S3e3S3®®a3 in pr. ed. «

^6®?S^i®Si?Si
94. 6tS,6 ibid. '
33^ » aS3S(£OS320®g ibid. '
{^q®
®diS® ibid. " ®©(5(3?Ss5g(3
Or. 855.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 ; ISf in. by 2 3. .
8' 5

8 lines, 13^ — 17^ in. long; written in the

" ®«S53!f?©Sg®2J5os®^e3^Cfdx35<5
(3)
C3q®C3e,©(55«53®ig?SDiai^iS^ **^'^-
(33
" a<£) (5)©(5 de<5e " C8ieg(Sjft za^o » 03®®J35
«S5 © '®l ®acf (je§iiag®ad'gdeBxc5(3 *&»(?.

E E
 —
106 GENERAL LITERATURE.
Author's coloplion :
when he completed his Kusa-jatakaya. J Two
years later, however, he is stated to have
composed another poem called Dussilavata;§
but the editor of the printed text questions
qsDdd ®C55 e3C55«55 S)i^ ©553 diEusS ©>2S33 S' this statement, on the ground of the great
SS ddSoK) 6d* 6S esq ©^C3S^s^ ©i S dissimilarity that exists between the style of
this poem and that of the others ascribed
Sdzsd' ©ae C39<^ «3i§ <§\®2s5' ©\©<5e § «55
to him.

Further, in John Pereira's Heladiv-rajaniya

(p. 231), it is stated that Alagiyavanna lived
^Kzsd'^d 2S5ii)'^ £3®©<5 eoQ ?55<5 ^ at the commencement of the reign of Raja-
simha (A.D. 1634—87), and that with this
II.
king's recommendation he was appointed
aS© c53d ^?s:2S5" 235(3 ^ ©-zsscad g di" Mohottala, and was employed by the Dutch

cfecScoSsscrxo g233©<ss ?s5®i^ zas-cs <5i"

Government to compile a tdm,bu or register
of families in Sinakorale, the village Hisvella
where he resided being granted him for his
The author, Alagiyavanna, was, as stated services. If this information is correct,

in the foregoing colophon, a son of Daham- he must have lived in the reigns of both
daja {SJct. Dharmadhvaja), a pandit of great Rajasimha I. and II., a supposition highly
learning, who lived in the 16th century probable, considering that the period that

at a village called Hisvella,Alagiyavanna elapsed between the two reigns was only

was a Mukaveti or secretary probably to forty-two years.

a chieftain of high rank.* He seems also to Besides the works just mentioned, he is said
have received the title of Mohottala, and to have been -the author of Dahamsonda-jataka-
to have become "the chieftain of Sina- kavya,|| NIti-sara, Maha-hatana (the great
Korle."t war), and probably also of Prahgi-hatana
He musthave lived during the reign of (the Portuguese war), IT the last two being
—
Rajasimha I. (1581 92), for at that period poems on the wars in which Rajasimha was
he wrote his Sevulsandesaya (The Cock's engaged.
Message), a poem addressed to Sumana, the As a poet Alagiyavanna holds a high posi-
patron deity of Adam's Peak, invoking a De Alwis says,"no
tion in Sinhalese literature.
blessing upon Rajasimha I. of Sitavaka and one has studied brevity more than Alagia-
his court. Alagiyavanna could not have wanna Mohottala^ —few have surpassed him
died before A.D. 1610, this being the year in correctness of versification; and certainly,
with three exceptions among the modern

" 6i^6d<s>dss!S ^zsi^6 ©Z53e3(5©ee3

©iS in p. ed. =^2S5(5d:^ee320Oi £)xi^ ®KCQ 6ssS
\ See the colophon of the printed editions.
(s^^og!) ibid. 'ddSsD dc^©>(S5 '©"Dojd^Sc^o-jSsf)
See stanza 103 of the printed edition, Colombo, 1887.
§
°
S3 '
(5^5© &d6)idQ ^© «5® iS® ©C33
II
See the preface to the printed edition of the Sevul-
©253 ibid. " !S^®i& ' SSS^ " a3®<5 " 25^255 sandesaya, Colombo, 1889.

" 233C 6253sad ®233ea(5gc5 ibid. " d " «53©ece ^ See De Alwis' Sidatsaiigara, Introd., p. ccxi. Accord-
ing to the last stanza of the printed edition of the Maha-
hatana, however, its author was Kirimetiyave Metindu,
* See preface to Steele's Kusa Jatabaya. a poet who seems to have lived immediately after Alagi-

t See De Alwis' Sidat., Introd., p. ccviii. yavanna.

 — — — — — ——

POETRY. 107

poets, lie had tlie command of elegant

greatest wife of Attanayaka, a minister of Raja-
language." However this may be, his works simha I. and granddaughter of Sepala, who
cannot claim originality; they are more or had been an Adigar under King Bhuvaneka
less imitations of older works, such as those Bahu Vll.f
of Totagamuve Sri Rahula Sthavira, from The work has been several times printed
whom he has even taken many of the expres- in Colombo (1868, 1876, 1885, &c.) A trans- .

sions used in his works. See De Alwis' lation of it into English verse, by Thomas
Sidat,, Introd., pp. ccviii. — ccxi. Steele of the Ceylon Civil Service, was pub-

The present manuscript of the Subhashitaya lished by Triibner and Co. (London), in

contains 100 tetrastiohs. Several editions 1871.

of have from time to time appeared in
it The present with the exception
text, which,
print at Colombo. The edition of 1869 con- of copyists' errors and a few variants, agrees

tains 101 stanzas, arranged differently from with that of the printed editions, begins :

our manuscript ; for instance, the 9th stanza es§ as 63 ^s 61'

of the latter is the 92nd of the former, the
11th the 15th, and the 19th the 93rd.
cg?JD ®Si ®eo (g^ <5i'

Ei€issi' §2S Q'^i^ssi ^©.Q^aQ 61

It ends at stanza 686 as follows :

95.
Or. 4728.— Palm-leaf foil. 31 ; 16 in. by 2^;
;
gs!33©>Si3??®3 e5'2r»?g ©
8 lines, 13 — 15 in. long; written in a fairly
legible hand, probably by a Kandyan scribe,
in the 19th century. [George Weight.] ©® s^esq, 253Siffl®(3' ®«SDc5 ®
A discussion on the merits of this poem,
and on the author's borrowing many of his
Kusa-da, expressions from the works of Totagamuve
commonly called Sri Rahula Thera, is to be found in James
de Alwis' Sidatsangara, Introd., pp. ccvii.
ccxi., and in Steele's preface to his English
Kusa-jatakaya.
translation of the poem. For an account of
A well-known poem in 687 tetrastichs, the author and his other works, read the
founded on the Kusa-jataka (Fans. 531), and description of the foregoing poem (no. 94).
composed in A.D. 1610 by Alagiyavanna
Mohottala, at the request of Lady Menikhami,*
" When fifteen hundred years had passed, and thirty-two
beside,

* See the 19tli stanza and tlxe following last stanza of

From great King-Saka's time —in May, and at the full
moon's tide,
the colophon, not found in the present copy :

At Menikhami's high request, the dame as goddess fair,

The Poet- Secretary, sought by other poets rare,
©©eacs ©O3®fao Cj, Thus for the sake of endless bliss, devised in Sinhalese,
The Kusa-Legend here made known [May his ! —
endeavours please " Steele.
!]

fi53i®(5 2aS?s5£) csitsQ cf(3(Sce©zs:i'?n @333®SS«5®o •) See stanzas 5 — 10.

'
•dia5fiS3-€^g(5i©?? di in all the printed editions.

q^£5d®d®®3£s5esS)S3 Soos?© aSzsi zaSzss®© £SQ ^ S)&!^C^iS^ ^ (^•€^®-€^®ffi5£3g 61 ' @ '

g
®® s^cs e,
 — —— —
108 GENERAL LITERATURE.

96. palm-leaf manuscript in the Colombo Museum

Library, by aLow-country scribe, in 1889 — 90.
Or. 4988.—European paper; foil. 45 ; 8f in.

—
by 6^, about 12 20 lines of various lengths; «> ei<^ «ig S o e» ^ s^ ss^ .S
written by a Low-country scribe, in 1889 90, — Narendrasimha-raja-stuti.

Songs in praise of 6ri Vira Parakraraa

Narendra Simha, King of Ceylon, A.D. 1707
Pavana, 1739, composed by an anonymous poet in
An anonymous collection of quatrains and Sanskrit and in Sanskritic Sinhalese. The
songs in praise of King Rajasimlia II. (A.D. style is bombastic and peculiar to this kind

1634 — 84), written in various metres, some of literature. The verses are in various
being adapted for singing purposes. Many metres, specially adapted for musical pur-
of tbe stanzas treat of Rajasimha's victories poses. Many of them express erotic senti-

over the Portuguese, whilst others express ments, and are said to have been sung in the
erotic sentiments. The stanzas on foil. 386 king's concert-hall by dancing girls. The
and 39a, recording dates of certain events, work is apparently rare. It is not mentioned
such as the occurrence of an earthquake, the in De Zoysa's Catalogue. The only known
death of King Vimala Dharma Suriya, &c., palm-leaf manuscript (of which the present
are the same as those at the commencement is a copy), was acquired by the Colombo
of the MS. no. 76 b. (Or. 5289). Museum in 1889.

The text is for the most part corrupt. It The text is exceedingly corrupt. It
begins :
begins :

e3o©ogS)3qf-|^-i^©c£)S3®®ffi(3i)2550gc5g25XS3Q©@
so oe3S©3(5-i^2$5Q233 ® ?S5555 §S®®as gS .&?S g tE0C3 og
®®-S3
253 S)©2S5©sc^?DSd)a5S®c5i'25^2S3®®(5c§d)S)€)-2;§o©©

S3 ©C38^S722J56\(5'2§S?S3C532go®aB^S3Hea§(:i^ sSk©.'

85c3dcecs£)(5s?(3®(52S©e3 d and ends :

6
6
Sdo?aSc5 diS^®0(9 ©
6 6ssi(S)'Q6did diSs?§)«s3(ei ®
®^od23d'eo'^d)d di©^®®© ©
and ends
Another collection of songs addressed to
the same king, and entitled Narendrasimha
Sriigara Alankaraya, was published at
For other works of a similar kind, see Colombo in 1896.
nos. 97 and 105,
For other poems of similar style, see
nos, 96 and 105.

97.
1 This stanza has been left uncorrected, as the corrup-

Or. 4993. —European paper 52 8f

; foil. ; in tions are too numerous.

by 6|; 12 — 22 transcribed from

lines, a = ig)S3»®aa3'K!«s>o ' daaa
 — —

POETRY. 109

98. with the man mentioned by De Alwis§ as

"one of the attendants of the late Kandian
Egeeton 1112.— Palm-leaf; foil. 34 (zsj-aa©
minister, Pillimatallawe, and the author of a
+ra-(S); 16f in. by 2i 4 lines 12—15 in. ;
beautiful work called SangarajagundlanJcara,"
long; written by a Kandyan scribe, early in
which might, indeed, be yet another name
the 19tli century. [De. A. Claekb.J
for this book.

A MS.
copy of this poem, and two prose
Grunaratna-mdlaya, works entitled Sangharajottama-sadhucari-
" The garland of gems of virtue," called yava and Siyamopasampadavata, giving an
also
account of the above-mentioned Velivita
Saranankara, exist in the Colombo Museum
8angaraja-vata. Library. The printed edition referred to
A poetical account of the life of Velivita above appeared at Colombo in 1867. It has
Pindapatika Saranankara Sangharaja (hier- compared with the present copy,
differences as
arch),and of the introduction of the Siamese each containing verses not found in the other.
ordination of Buddhist monks, followed by The poem opens with an adoration of the
several stanzas in praise of the then ruling Buddha, his doctrine and clergy, as well as of
king Kirti Sri Rajasimha (A.D. 1747 78). — the gods, in five stanzas, of which the first is :

This Sangharaja was born at Velivita in

Tumpane (Kandyan District) in Saka 1620*
(A.D. 1698-9), entered the Order in his 16th
^®Q aca gS) 6Q «S53

®®es5g<5x.'gd(3 «j3o
year as a pupil of Suriyagoda Thera, and was
tselebrated as a scholar and great exponent
of the Buddhist doctrine. He was ordained The text proper begins :

according to the recently introduced Siamese

II
©^es ©C3(5 gsgzs:)' g q
ordination, and king Kirti Sri Rajasimha con-
ferred on him the title of Sangharaja. He
died in A.D. 1778. For further particulars
65S§ S)i^' ^ (3

respecting his attainments and his religious Qa?si s)s3 QssH ^Qi& gjS® (3
character, see Mah. chap, xcvii., w. 50 62. — coqea© Sg zS® ^>
His chief works are (1) Bhesajjamafijusa- ©asSgS <sii^6i ©^© q
sannaya ; (2) Madhurarthaprakasini, a Sin-
®S)3(5©a3oQ ^eo©za «j
halese interverbal paraphrase of the Pali
®^®S)^ iSDJcaza a6)6 ce^ea «j«
Mahabodhivamsa (3) Sararthasahgraha, a
;

Sinhalese work on Buddhismf; (4) Rupa- and ends :

miila,on declensions of Pali nouns. His

pupils were the five well-known Theras :

(1) Tibbotuvava; (2) Dhamma-rakkhita ; sSaJSSd)e5Soeo «S5® cq^ss^iiSi ^6a ^

(3) Sangha-rakkhita (4) Rambukvella ; and
; ®®irf§jSg®5a22i' SS<5^ d.®c3.€^ §£©'© -59
(5) Moratota.J
The present work was composed A.D. 1782, '
®@0®g(5 in the printed edition. '
S^© gj-C^
at the request of the last-named pupil, by ess^ ^aq ®a@«S5o, iJjrf. '
8g,®3@ *
^
Munkotuverala, who is apparently identical ' Sg-^e ©I^. *^«^- " «S5303ija ®S35g ®«S5«S3^^
ibid. ' Cfd^zscf SIC32S5 ^® ^i^, ibid., see verse

* See fol. S§J, V. 3, and printed edition, vv. 71 — 73. 289. ?S5zSi'^Ssi5sS5q^z^, ibid.
t See Mah. chap, xcvii., -v. 58. § In his Introd. to the Sidat., p. xcix.
\ See fol. Z53 6, vv. 3-4, and preface to the printed edition. This stanza is not given in the printed edition.
II
 — — — ——

no GENERAL LITERATURE.
The colophon, not given in the printed An edition of seems to have been printed
it
edition, is as follows ;
at Colombo See John Murdoch's
in 1867.
" Classified Catalogue of printed Tracts and
e33335)S®v?j>srf «^es3d cssiSce q ©.as ©S «S53
Books in Sinhalese," p. 54. The text of the
present MS. is incomplete, and is, as usual,
e>?S52S3 62SLf z53(5g i8asJ8S(53dfio ?S5(5 jDd
full of clerical errors.

After the usual Pali adoration of the

Buddha, it begins at the eighth verse of the
copy described under no. 100, as follows :
©za^oe ®<5©>e552S5 s?c5^«J5 ®>©e3«o g4© -^
r

Q253 ^c5^£®crf CS33 C3SS5d^®C55 eQ-€^©i -^

€3^565© ©\[® g](d ©go© 8 <5i

According to the last stanza, the date of

©?SD'© ®©s3«?(5i iS-i^ssS SSaj 61
the poem is Tuesday, the second day of the
"waxing moon of the month Vesak in Saka and ends :

1704. It is uncertain whether this Saka dagGQs?®^!©©^ <5oiS5(3 ©asSg ®© sJ

year was elapsed or current. In the former
2S©€^S«S53®©J csc^®-i^^!S ggc^ ®© rf
case the date would probably be equivalent
tit^ 6 qssS gzsj" ©©deazsd'ssd 6<^^ s5
to May 14, A.D. 1782, in the latter case to
April 24, 1781.
®<2) ®©ej gg g®© ©c^c^ sJ

This is followed by ten verses expressive

probably of the copyist's pious aspirations.
99. His colophon is :

isaza ©S «5253©3'^eBd eofioa eoi© osossJ g csuj

Or. 3638.— Palm-leaf; foil. 131 (cS + gsj-
253S + fiS3 — (BSc;, , accordingly several leaves are ©©©lOOiS^ (^d ®C3 gd e?gd ©ssj ©oS aea
missing) by 1| 4 lines, 11 in. long;
; 12 in. ; ®(3od ©23? Q?^ ©s32J5^<53a, ®® ^©ea t^^(Si%ssS
written in a legible hand by Mohottigedara Soeosxg®© S)^ ®S)3?a(3®©(3 ®@o®qs33£S®o
Upasaka-rala of B5kolavela in. Kulugaman- ®®
q6 ^oscsa* 253(53© ®o3S5 gg i^es®©^::^ §g
siyapattu dated Saturday, the full moon day
;
©' ®eJ®ss!c) (Scso.
of the month II (Skt. Karttiha) of Saka 1665
expired,* which is equivalent to October 22,
A.D. 1742. [E. GoEDON Geinlinton.]
100.
Or. 4713.— Palm-leaf ; fol. 133 (leaf 1 un-
marked, e©ca;S + SaS)+qf— qfs + za— a+^d+cf
Vessantara-jatakaya. — oj + See + d© + ©csa + sscs + 053© + (^o + igi^ + S §
An anonymous poem on the founded
+ (5ca«g + 232533 + zS — 253S + aS3 + S — Si + ®a — SS
+ C53«33 + cS — + €)a3 + © — ©8+©©3 + ® — ©g +
(S3g
Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547j, composed in
5Sd3 + S — d«B) ;t Hi ID' by 1| 4 lines, 9| ;
simple colloquial language, probably in the
10| in. long; written in an irregular hand by
17th or early in the 18 th century. It is a very
a Kandyan scribe, probably in the 18th cen-
popular poem amongst the Sinhalese. See
tury. [Mes. M. Geinlinton.]
De Alwis' Sidatsangara, In trod. p. Ixxvi.

unprecedented.
f This manner
* See the copyist's colophon given below. of foliation is
 — ;

•POETRY. Ill

Another copy of the preceding poem, written in an irregular but legible hand of a
Vessantara-jatahaya, containing many diffe- Kandyan scribe, probably in the 18th century.
rences in the text, some verses of this copy According to the first stanza of fol. 104a, the
not being found in the other and vice versa. scribe was the son of Giratalane Viskam.*
The present text, unlike the other, is perfect The wooden boards are lacquered and painted
at the beginning, which runs as follows :
black and red with floral and wicker-work
©csoJ &3 ®t5«S5 (go si ornamentation in yellow. [Albert Reisek.J

Mahabmihmana.
" The Great Renunciation," a
poem in 560
tetrastichs,composed by Settipala Panditf in
100a. praise of Gotama Buddha; the 24 vivaranas%
Or. 5068. —European paper; roll, 22 ft. 8 in. which he was presented with; his ascen-
by 9f J
consisting of 23 pieces 8^ 18 in.
in. — sion to Tusita heaven after his birth as king
pasted together. They contain representa- Vessantara his re-birth in this world as son
;

tions, in native water-colours, of scenes from of king Suddhodana ; his great renunciation,
the Vessantara-JataJea (Faus. 547), accom- and his attainment of Buddhahood.
panied in each case by explanatory verses
Beg.
extracted from the foregoing poetical version
®-€?J§
of this tale. The verses number 43 quatrains
in all. With the exception of a few, these
stanzas are to be found in the preceding two ®4^
copies of the poem. Compare, for example,
stanzas 1st and 3rd with those at fol. 20a
(1 — 2) of no. 100 ; the 4th stanza with that
do

at fol. 156 (1) of no. 99, and at fol. 206 (2)

of no. 100 ; the 5th with that at fol. 21a (1) da
of no. 100 ; the 9th with that at fol. 20a (3) d3
of no. 99, and so forth.
gSog c;es3®ca
The paintings must be
than 1816, later
this being the year given in the "water mark"
of the paper. They are probably the work
of an ignorant sittara or painter of the Low-
country, and are naturally very crude, falling
far short even of the standard reached by native
* That is, if the word livu (Skt. likhita)
artists of the time. Similar paintings of is used
in the sense of "copied," and not "composed," in which
Jataka and other Buddhist tales are commonly case he must be the author of the poem.
to be met with on the walls, especially of
t See the description of the following two copies.
sanctuaries in Buddhist temples or viharas.
J The assurances presented by the 24 previous Buddhas
to Gautama Buddha in his former births,
in respect of
his future attainment of Buddhahood.
§ This is the sixth stanza of the printed edition.
101. Not given in the printed text.
II

Or. 1380.— Palm-leaf fol. 104 (e^{3?9 + z53-

da) ; 14| in. by 1|; 4
;

lines, 12 — 13 in. long

' SasT in the printed text. .
^^^ ^^-^
 — — J

112 GENERAL LITERATURE.

End. part probably in the 18th century. The
wooden boards are lacquered red and painted,
on the outside with floral ornamentation, and
on the inside with scenes from the jataka tales.

I. Foil. 1—70.
Another of the preceding poem
copy
"
Mahabimhnana, The Great Renunciation."
The text is incomplete and full of clerical
errors. The verses do not in most cases
Scribe's colophon :
follow the order either of the foregoing
manuscript or of the printed edition. Several
^<5j 235(323? oS^?S5 gjSgZSJ' eg -€^ f
stanzas of the present copy seem to be new
^das^e© Cfie5©23d"es59 ®®32s5 ®cj ^ to both of these.

According to the .first stanza of fol. 686, the,

author of the poem was a pandit named
®S530^2ft23i®ii3'^®
Settipala. Whether he was the son of
Giratalane Viskam, mentioned in the first
c3«3iK) Seed S)S)®eo© ©ea2S5 ®^©ca s^f stanza of 104a of the foregoing copy or
fol.
^<5«53 cg<5j(Si OS235 g ss:5c5 qp^c^oe 4$3 not, there nothing to show. See, however,
is

©2S50(3S£) (3JO ^gS §ce ®C5)3&) CSg C32S3 sf3 the description of the following copy.

63®© ®® Bss^ qfS3®®J©23d' C3® S^ sS

IL Foil. 71—100.
An edition of this poem was printed at
An incomplete copy of a poetical version of
Colombo in 1889. Its text, however, does
not completely agree with that of the present
manuscript. Moreover, each contains stanzas
Makhddeva-jataJca,
not found in the other.
called here " Mahadeva- jataka," containing
the story of the Bodhisat king, Makha-deva,
up to his renunciation of the throne for an
102.
ascetic life on the appearance of a grey hair
Or.2278.—Palm-leaf; foU.lOO; 16|in.byl|; on his head. This ends at
tale, therefore,
4 lines, 14 — 16 in. long ; written in a fairly the time when the story of the same king in
legible hand by two Kandyan scribes, first the Jatakatthakatha (Fans. no. 9) commences.
part early in the 17th century, | the second
The text, which is much corrupt, begins
abruptly as follows ;

e3®g©>(5 C3?55OT? ®<5iO0C33X333 ca ® 1J33 g ^ sxa

©c553S)e?S^ issidi^zs!! in p. ed. "
Cfi^©S3i3i'

* The printed tejft has 853 stanzas, and this is the 847th

f Not given in the printed text,

J Compare the form of the
letters on the sannaaa or

copper-plate grant of Medagoda Devalaya, dated in the Malayalam dental n in this sannasa as well as in the
month Dw-utu of Saka 1499 (Dec— Jan. A.D. 1577—8), a present manuscript, and the Tamil jy on fol. 35a, the
facsimile of which is given in Bell's Archaeological Eeport form of which was that used in the 15th century; see
on the Kegalla District, p. 97. Note also the use of the Burnell's South Indian Palaeography, pi. xix.
 — —

POETRY, 113

It ends : the recurrence of the stanza of fol. 686 of

the foregoing copy (no. 102) rightly at the
(^gSa ®355s QqiSiQ g^S <^e55© eg ^ end of the poem (fol. 826). The stanza of
fol. 104a of no. 101 is also found here
amongst the extra verses expressing the
pious aspirations, probably of the copyist.
S§SdsSS «52D cS^ de dQ ®i§ «S5
Hence the son of Griratalane Yiskam might
Scribe's verses :
have been the transcriber either of no, 101
and the present manuscript, or of the original
©® @ Sss? g do
MS. of both.

Beg.
®ss:)3®^ ©CO isaca [sic] do
©>ra©3 C3Z3d''C30d
®®q @g®>S2sJ ©cg?^ do

Anotter poetical version of this tale, in-

dependent of the present one, was printed at
Colombo in 1870, For a prose text, see no.
122 (Sloane 1399). The other poem treating
of the same king Makhadeva is entitled
Muva-dev-davata. It is a standard composi-
tion of the 12th or 13th century founded
on the Jataka tale, and is, therefore, quite
different from the present work. Two edi-
tions of it were published in Colombo, one in
'

1880 and the other in 1895.

103.
Or. 4783.—Palm-leaf foil. 85 (first leaf un-
;

marked + 253 — 25333 + 255<S — ©3 + S)"1 — ©© + ©6)1 +

©>S°l + ® — £S + 6533 — 00® +^ + 8 + ^3 — ^<S + ©^0
— @ + ®a — E^, accordingly 17 leaves are
missing) ; 16|- in. by If; 4 lines, 12 16 in. —
long; written in an ordinary hand by a
Kandyan scribe, probably late in the 18th
century.
[Presented by
Sir Augustus Wollaston Feanks, K.C.B.]

Another copy of the Mahabinihmana, more

complete than either of the preceding copies,
and to some extent differing in arrangement
as well as in readings. The text is, as usual,
full of clerical errors. That the author is
distinct from the transcriber is obvious by
 — — — ;

114 GENERAL LITERATURE.

about 2 4 to 6 lines of irregular lengths
104. ;

written in an unsteady hand by a Kandyan

Or. 4992.— European paper"; foil. 8 ; 8f in.
scribe, probably early in the 19th century.
by 6| ; 20 lines, —
4 5 in. long -written in a ;

fair cursive hand by a Low-country tran- A collection of songs in praise of the

scriber of the 19th century. Buddha, the Dalada, or the Tooth-relic at
Kandy, and the Ceylon kings. Raja Simhall.
—
(1634 87), 6rl Vira Parakrama Narendra
Anuraga-mdlaya. Simha (1707—39), Sri Vijaya Raja Simha
(1739—47), Sri Rajadhi Raja Simha (1778—
An anonymous poem in 65 quatrains,
1798), and Sri Vikrama Raja Simha (1798
distinctfrom the erotic poem known by
1815). The songs have been composed at
the same title, which latter is said to have
different times,t by various authors, in metres
been composed early in the last century
specially adapted for musical purposes. Those
by a Kandyan lady named Balawattala
addressed to the kingsai'e written in corrupt
Mahatmayo. See De Alwis' Sidatsangara,
Sanskrit and Sanskritic Sinhalese, with the
Introd. Ixxiii. and ccxvi. The present poem,
exception of one or two in Tamil (fol. 396).
however, is not wholly erotic, as one might
The and bears a great
style is bombastic,
be led to suppose from its title and its
affinity that of similar compositions in
to
opening stanza. It gives in verse a number
South India. In addition to the praises of
of proverbs and maxims with instances to
the above-mentioned kings, some of the
which they are applicable. It is in every
verses make mention of important historical
way similar to the poem entitled " Uparatna-
events of the 17th and 18th centuries; for
malaya," an edition of which was published
example, the invasion of General Constantino
at Galle in 1886. The two have, moreover,
de Saa y Norofia in 1630 (fol. 296), the de-
many verses in common.*
portation of the last Kandyan king from the
Beg. island (fol. 29a), &c.
Others express erotic
sentiments, and are said to have been sung in
the royal concert hall by dancing girls.

There is apparently no order observed in

the arrangement of the songs and stanzas of
the present collection, which begins :

End.

-^\
and ends :

S
®e6 -^s) ®>s55os ®z(3@ ^q^^ ©Soeg...
c;«53.®iq § ®di© ®e3did^©D®>d
d^©g®«e,

For a similar collection of songs addressed

105. to king Sri Vira
Parakrama Narendra Simha,
and containing some verses included in the
Or. 4959.—Palm-leaf foil. 51 (the first four
;

present manuscript, see no. 97 (Or. 4993).

leaves are unmarked+xaa— ens) 18f in. by ;

* For example : —Uparatnamalaya, v. 2 = Anuraga- t For example, the stanzas on the "Tooth-relic" were
nialaya, f ol. 2 {b) v. 5 j Upa. 4 = Anu. 3 (a) 1 ;Upa. 8 = according to the last verse on fol. 2a, composed in
Auu. 2{a) 5; Upa. 14, 18, 21 = Anu. 2(6) 1—3; &c. A.B. 2371 (A.D. 1828-29).
 —
POETRY. 115

106. S SiQ &qQ ^

€3Jsf So3 ezsi c,c3 OS)
Or. 3227.—Palm-leaf; foil. 70 (iss5-S+two
leaves unmarked); 16-| in. by 1|; 4 lines,
osfg a ®£3 §s5D S?S5 ©S '^
13 — 15-^ in. long ; written, probably by two Se5 f^
^
Kandyan 19th century.
scribes, in the a5«3«j q6®i^6 6v2S5ok)i<5® ©s ^^
[Presented by Col. J. H. Bullkr.J ^ce «S3^ ^S> q!Si® q^Si cojrf &a®S) & S5

®202SD^ i^ggcs ©SSzsd' ^<d^ g ^

Dalada-sirita.
This is followed by three extra verses
"History of the Tooth-relic," being a
about Charles Reginald BuUer, the then
poem in about 448 Sinhalese quatrains, com-
Government Agent of the Central Province
posed in the year A.D. 1845,* by a grandson
and his Mudaliyar mentioned above.
of Kahanda Navaratna Mudaliyar of MuUe-
gama, at the request of Amarasirivardhanaf Materials for this poem must, of course,
Mudaliyar of the Gate. have been derived from earlier works on
the " Tooth-relic," such as Dhammakitti's
After a few stanzas in adoration of the
Buddhist Tri-ratna and the gods, and an Dathavamsa, the Daladapuvata, the Dalada-
pujavaliya, the Dalada-kathava, &c., as well
introduction giving a hasty account of Grotama
as from other historical records.
Buddha, the poem relates the history of his
" Tooth-relic," describing the miracles said No notice of this work is to be found in
t(y have been performed by it, and the the existing bibliographical records.
honours paid to it in India and in Ceylon
up to the present century. J

Beg. 107.
66^(3 ®sSiS)6 s?(£)i2S5i^ (3S3 do

— Or. 4991. —European paper ; foil. 13; 8fin.

^&®Q S2S3m«J3 ®i3Js3(3 qfzS di Cfj;
by 6-| ; 16 —20 4—
lines, 5-|-in. long written
;

End. in a fair modern handwriting of a Low-

country scribe.

Kav-mutu-hara,
®«53<3© called also

Colophon in three stanzas, of which the first

Kaiicanadevi-lcathava.
and the last, giving the date (Wednesday,
8th October, 1845) and the author of the A
well-known Buddhist ethical poem in
poem, are as follows :
126 stanzas, founded on the Kaficanadeviya-
vatthu, the story of the princess Kancanadevi,
* See foU. 676— 68o. (Rasavahini ii. 4, or Saddharmalankara vi.
5).§ The composer, a Buddhist priest
t His full name, according to the Ceylon Almanac of-
1847, was Don Dayid De Silva Welaratne Jayetileke named Kiramba Dhammananda Thera, was
Ameresiriwardene, first Modliar of the Cutcherry and first one of the celebrated poets who flourished
Interpreter to the Government Agent. See also fol. 70.

+ For further particulars respecting the " Tooth-relic,"

see the Dathavamsa, translated into English by Mutu § See Westergaard, pp. 52 and 70, and no. 123 of this
Coomara Swamy. London, 1874. Catalogue.
 —— —
116 GENERAL LITERATURE.
during the early part of the present century.
108.
He was also the author of the Vibatmaldama,*
on the declension of Sinhalese nouns, and of Or. 2259.—European paper; 29; 13i foil.

the five poems —

Simhavalli-kathava, Deva-
:
in. by
8.i ; 12 —27 long ;
lines, 5— 7| in.

dhamma-jataka, Sambula-jataka, Preta-vas- legibly written, by various hands, in 1862

tuva, and Gangarohana. One of the poets and 1870. [Mes. R. C. Childees.]
of his time was Thomis Mohandiram, the Two sets and an address in
of verses
author of another Gangarohana (De Alwis' praise of Mr. Robert C^sar Childers.
Sidat. Introd. ccxxxvii.). The present poem
Beg.
is written in various metres, one of which
De Alwis explains at length {Ibid, xcvi.) by
SSSSS©^ 25559 g?^ ©^ ©.2^^ 2J5e9
quoting the 87th stanza, caca Qa iSbi& cs«Q
a3^2S5^(5es© 2S5eS cao §® cso CjSSsS ssiS

©(3©*d &c. (fol. 105, V. 2). He considers this gaSs38S3233!S5e9^SZ553eog®2S5e9

species of verse as a modern introduction c5cs?? dcQis^ S(^a)(JJd 2553® «5e33(3®2S5d5
into the Sinhalese, probably from the Tamil.
The first set (foil. 1 — 6), consisting of eight
The text begins :
tetrastichs in elegant Pali, two in Sanskrit
and one in Sinhalese, was composed by Mr.
Childers' Pali tutor, YatramuUe Dhammarama
Thera. In addition to the high encomium, each
stanza ends with the usual wishes for Mr.
Childers' health and prosperity. The stanzas
are, moreover, followed by the author's inter-
©e^e) S3® g^z3S5<5 5S5
verbal interpretation in Sinhalese, which is
dated Bentota, September 26th, 1862.
The second set (foil. 26 29), containing —
eight stanzas in Pali alone, was composed by
and ends : Valagedara Dhammadassi, the then chief
incumbent of Galapata-vihara in Bentota and
High priest of the Galle District. It is also
gjrf ©®g^553 ®iS^q 255
accompanied by the author's iuterverbal
8si' ©e32s:f Sa)S® 255
interpretation in Sinhalese. The sentiments
e3S??So Cfi^®33£3j ®® C3S^ 555
expressed are the same as in the foregoing
set of verses.
Colophon :

£3S3<5 ff©g2s5 ©>2S53©2S5 8jSC3 C3i<^,S5i S^srf,

The Sinhalese address (foil. 7 25), which —
was presented to Mr. Childers in appreciation
^€3^253(5 ?55
of his services in Ceylon and of his continued
£as5de3S3dc333(5qs5S) ®2fflC3(5 ®S3(3c) dssS 'S)oc5 interest in the welfare of that island, contains
signatures of a fair number of principal
inhabitants, laymen as well as Buddhist
255 priests. Appended to it is an English trans-
oS<5 ©®3S3§ 3530 ©S SS (3^2553 lation probably made by the Rev. Cornelius
«^«3 6\®3es5
Alwis, the editor of the Wamavaliya and
other useful works.

* For
For an account of Mr, Childers and his
a reprint and an English translation of this work,
see the Addenda and the Appendix B. of De Alwis'
pandit YatramuUe Thera, see the description
Sidatsaiigara. of no. 82 Or. (2268).
 POETRY. 117

109.
Or. 2788. —European paper ; foil. 64 ; 7f in.
This followed by a transcript of the
2^— 6|
is
by 6; 5—13 lines, in. long; beauti-
stanza in Roman character and the English
fully written in a neat and uniform hand,
translation of it.
by Dhammarama Tbera, of Peliyagoda Pali
College, or by one of his pupils, in or shortly The first four Sanskrit ^lokas are original
before A.D. 1875. compositions of the compilers, verses one to
[Presented by
three being a eulogy on H.M. Queen Victoria
Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera.J and H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, in Maliui
metre. The remaining forty-three stanzas
I. Foil. 1—55.
treat of the duties of kings, and of virtue
and vice in general. The work was dedicated
Baja-caritaya. to the Prince of "Wales when he visited Ceylon
in 1875.
" The Policy of Kings," being a compila-
tionmade by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera The compiler Dhammaloka Thera was the
and his pupil K. Dhammarama, and con- late principal of the Vidyalankara Parivena
sisting of 47 Sanskrit, Pali, and Sinhalese at Peliyagoda, near Colombo. His pupil,
stanzas borrowed from ancient works, those Dhammarama, is the present principal of
in Sanskrit being mostly taken from the this college. Both of them have edited
Manu-smriti. Bach verse is transliterated several important works, such as King
into the Roman character, and is accompanied Kumaradasa's Sanskrit poem, Janakiharana,
by translations into both English and col- a Sanskrit Sabdamala, Gurulugomi's Dharma-
loquial Sinhalese. The Enghsh is faulty and pradlpika, &c.
ungrammatical.

Beg. II. Foil. 56—64.

" The Rime Kosha." [sic fol. 56a.J

called also " Kosha poem " in the superscrip-

tion on fol. 1 of the manuscript ; an ashtaka,
SgcsdSdsSDacao €)3?55c8£©32j:i25>?S53C£ao
or a poem in eight Pali tetrastich*, in praise of
H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh, and invoking
Grod's blessing on him in the manner of the
ce'SJorf (face, «5DS)i^ (5g^e>oS25J' csbsj^ iSi®iiS)
English national anthem.

The poem was composed in Vasanta-tilalca

End. metre, by the above-mentioned Ratmalane
€)Qo ©a2SXS3C3M ^ae3©s>3 Dhammaloka Thera and his pupil K.
® '^^ «5^3 SdSsss Dhammarama Thera, on the occasion of the
c§ ©>(3i
visit of His Royal Highness to Ceylon in
©e3«3&©a3 o3®«33 ®(33®?a 1870. It is accompanied by a transcript

6^©S3 (3 S £§ 5 So Se) S of the stanzas in Roman character and

translations into English and Sinhalese,
©©©fid s3©sJss5og zadd cfiSg©®2sdf «J3gs5
the latter being the work of the authors
c?e)aJSjrf^3g c555K3©ed zS^lsifloa ©(33 233©c3Qtfi themselves.
H H
 — ; — . '

118 GENERAL LITERATURE.

The text in Sinhalese character* begins: ®^C53 «S5®t?9 ^8533(S3®CS!S C3C!0(g§ © -Sg 033 ©crf
(5(ffi® 20®i?S did !!^^ — qfj

®c; C3 C3 (5 ©1333 (5S e33-€^§ § and ends :

033 ®i2J5 aS3

C5a5d ozsjEfioe^ cato^ qbjss ®© fioe<^6 ^
Soag (^esg©^ ®2$5(S® ®«333<gi®cS!S §oq ©^
«f53®o .©(5o g<5o?9 ffSsso t^ilado
©©zrf g(5i®2533S ®S)3®eacr 3533(303235 §d(^®0!S
d8®3®3{53®<5Sj

T ALE S.f

110-112. cs9 633 d®© ?S5© 253(^a®oe!S zsi-^^ESiossidas ®®

QoZSidcQ ts6-^o^6cQ 8 fS^SSS §g®353®«S3^£S:?
Or. 2649 — 51. —Three
uniform palm-leaf Sc5323d^©dQ ^^©^ © Qassi !^s5rf'®(33©9 ®5)
volumes of foil. 440 (first three index leaves

unmarked + «S3— g), 307 (index leaf un-

®o3S3d g ®®3CS3g<59 ^©3253(5 g §d csxrfenQ

marked + g-2So3), and 151 (2£)-,-26)©); c5a32«S253c5 g Bjrf'Sjrf casfsoQ SSozssdg ®<5

24 in. by 2^ 9 lines, about 22 in. long

;
®i£32S:3C3e539 -KlCSoZSsdg ^OSSfiiSS'd -^^^ e3&C^C3
written in a small neat hand by a Low- «S^'GS323rf'®d §g© SoSid" e322)03zrf' C^®J®£D^9
country scribe ; dated Devi-nuvara (Dondra- ©zsd" ^as^^^zrf' tg^a::? San3d®cs!S ©3C3osz33d-€^
head), September 15th, 1844.
S3®®cs!S — e^i

End.

Pansiya-panas-jataka-pota. 6233© ©(3Q ®eS33d CSSJ @€3£S! SSesS^ ®2S339

2S5i©^a (53£5d[sic]o39 qpgsJ ^C3d3£5a|)®c3aLi'
" The book of the 550 Birth Stories " of
do dE5 [sic] C8®S3339 ^©73 ®(33ZS>®CS!S (^OJS^JS^S^g
the Buddha, being the well-known Sinhalese
version of the Pali Jatakatthavannana or
®©ejE3«sxrd (5£^(5i®©3 ^'i) ^©(33eQdi C3®as35

Jatakatthakatha, made in the 14th century, e3gS)(53®£53SX33® g ®2®'®©<5S S3®2S:)©'

during the reign of King SrT Parakrama Bahu es32s:!f®d ©o^sjeoid <q353S3'' ©qi<g®cdsS . ®©cac3
of Kurunegala {circa A.D. 1319—1347). ?S:>25>c5 £533:3253038.

Beg. As may be judged from the above extract,

C5ci3233M t^Q ^©333 § gZSS^ g 2Si6l

0(5giJS3S)
the language of this version, though mixed
with Sanskrit and Pali words, is still more
4^ iS>S3?f5 g Cfesd-^^ ts6^ g €3®2SX55-E)g g
or less colloquial, and is understood even by
&&Qi^6i e3®H2s?C3S)gc5c535Si2f)Si'en2d'®«$ ®® the present generation. The tales are, on
®5533 toe 353(^0039 £33(^)630©^ 2S3d Qe^(&'S>ssS the whole, faithfully rendered into Sinhalese,
without always literally following the Pali

* The Eoman
text. We find sometimes the Pali words
transcript in character and the English
translation precede the native text,

t Tales iu verse are arranged under Poetry. JsS©

ss5©a
 TALES. 119

retained in the Sinhalese version -without any The introduction to the work itself is,

alteration, and sometimes whole sentences of however, silent regarding the author or the
the original are left out untranslated. Often date of composition. It only states that the
new redundant phrases are to be seen added, work was accomplished by the exertions of
especially at the beginning of the Jatakas, the Virasimha Pratiraja, at the
minister
apparently with the object of embellishing personal request of a minister called Para-
the style. In addition to these are also to krama. The former De Alwis identifies
be found differences regarding the scenes with the Pratiraja under whose auspices
of the tales and the names of the kings of the Sinhalese grammar
entitled Sidatsangara
Benares, but they might be ascribed to the was written. There is nothing to show the
mistakes of the transcribers. See the de- relationship between the latter and his name-
scriptions of nos. 128, art. ii., 136, arts, sake King Parakrama Bahu.
v., X,, and xv. 3. Other independentversions of single Jatakas,
The same order as in the
tales follow the in prose as well as in poetry, made both before

though they are grouped

original Pali work, and after the present work, and founded pro-
only in Nipatas and not in Vaggas as well. bably on the same Pali text, are to be found
Hikkaduve Sri Sumahgala, the Buddhist scattered throughout the Island. For ex-
High Priest of Ceylon, states further that amples, see nos. 116 (Or. 4144), 118 (Or.
"provincialisms are to be detected in the 1387), and 121 (Or. 2660) of this Catalogue,
Jatakas. Some of these are written in in- and under the heading /aia^as in the Catalogue
different Sinhalese, some contain a few Tamil of Sinhalese printed books.
expressions and words." See O.B.E.A.S. Before leaving this subject it may be
Journal, vol. viii., no. 28, p. 151. interesting to note the general tradition
in Ceylon, supported to some extent by
From these facts the High Priest concludes
historical evidence, that the Pali Jataka
that the Sinhalese version must have been
commentary itself is a translation made by
made by several persons. On the other
Buddhaghosa,* in the 5th century A.D., from
hand, the statement of the Mabavamsa (oh.
a Sinhalese commentary then in existence.
—
xc, vv. 80 86), which is supported by that
For a full discussion of this question, see
in the Sulu Eajaratnakara (De Alwis, Sidat-
C.B.R.A.S. Journal, viii., pp. 99—151.
In trod. p. xxx.), is that the afore-
saiigara.
mentioned king Parakrama Bahu himself, In the present copy, chapter I. the Eka^
after reading with his tutor, a Buddhist nipata ends at no. 110, fol. 1485 ; II, Duka^

elder from the Chola country, all the Jatakas, nipata, at fol. 211a; III. Tika-nipata, at fol

and thoroughly learning their signification, 257a lY. Catukka-nipata, at fol. 3026 ; V,
;

translated them from the Pali language into Pancaka-nipata, at fol. 319& ; VI. Cha-nipata,

Sinhalese. Moreover, " he caused them to be at fol. 335& ; VII. Satta-nipata, at fol. 357a
read in the midst of an assembly of great VIII. Attha-nipata, at 371&; IX. fol. Nava
elders who were conversant with the three nipata, at fol. 393a
X. Dasa-nipata,
; at fol
Pitakas, and when he had purged them of 414a; XI. Ekadasa-nipata, at fol. 428a
faults and caused them to be transcribed, he XII. Dvadasa-nipata, at fol. 440 ; XIII
spread them abroad throughout the whole of Terasa-nipata, at no. Ill, fol. 266; XIV
Lanka. And afterwards he invited a certain
elder of great learning named Medhankara,
* See the Gandhavamsa (Journal of the P. T. Soc. for
and gave the charge to him of these Jatakas,
1886, p. 68). F.or FausboE's notes against this tradition,
so that they might be preserved in the line of see his " Postscriptum " (pp. viii. — ix.) in D. Andersen's
succession of his pupils." "Index to the Jataka," London, 1897.
 ;
; — — ;

120 GENERAL LITERATURE.

Pakinnaka-nipata,* at fol. 56a ; XV. Visati- A
fragment of the preceding work, Pan-
nipata, at fol. 98a ; XVI. Timsati-nipata, at siyapanas-jataha-pota, containing the 84
fol.130& XVII. Cattalisa-nipata, at fol.
; Jatakas from Faus. 343, Kuntani-jataka, to
158&; XVIII. Pannasa-nipata, at fol. 182a; Faus. 426, DIpi-jataka, with the exception
XIX. SattH-nipata, at fol. 190a ; XX. Sattati- of the Atthana-jataka (Faus. 425), which is
nipata, at fol. 2076 ; XXI. Asiti-nipata, at missing.
fol. 2606; and XXII. [Maha-nipata]t runs
to the end of no. 112, 113.
The names of the Jatakas
variations in the
in this MS. are not many, e.g. Lakkhana- Add. 17,734.—Palm-leaf foil. 135 (za-^a); ;
:

jataka (Fans. 11) is called Lakkhana-mriga- 18i in. by 2^ ; 7—8 lines, 15f— 16 in. long
written in the ordinary hand of a Low-
j. Anunasika-j. (Fans. 115), Sakuna-j.
;

country scribe, early in the 19th century.

Aggika-j. (Faus. 129), Aggidatta-j. ; Ghata-
sana-j. (Faus. 133), Sana-j. Jarudapilna-j.
(Faus. 256) is called here Rajadapana-j.
Ummagga-Jatakaya.
Rucira-j. (Faus. 275), Dulusira-j. ; Kukkuta-
called also
j. (Faus. f383), Bilala-j. ; Bhisapuppha-j.
(Faus. 392), Pupphagandha-j.
Umandava.
Moreover, the Ekaraja-jataka and the
Daddara-jataka (Faus. nos. 303 and 304) " The story of the Tunnel," being the
come after the Sasa-jataka (no. 316). The Sinhalese version of the Maha-ummagga-ja-
Jatakas, nos. 110, 111, 112, 170, 350, 364, and taka (Faus. 546) extracted from the Pansiya-
452, which are to be found incorporated in panas-jataka-pota (no. 112,foll. 2 ®c3o h—2atb).
the Maha-Ummagga-jataka are not mentioned It is divided into :

separately and the following five Jatakas

;
i. Vartamana-Tcathava, or the introduction,
are wanting, namely: nos. 82, Mittavinda-j .
an amplification of the same in the Pali
188, Sihakotthuka-j.; 331, Kokali-j.; 333, original 233— «© a).
(foil.
Godha-j. ; and 334, Rajovada.j.
ii. The dream of Vedeha, king of Mithila,

Printed editions of single Jatakas have and the birth of Pandit Mahosadha with a
appeared in Ceylon from time to time, but divine drug in hand (foil. sSfe— 8?6).
an edition of the whole Jataka-pota did not
iii. His boyhood and his architectural skill
commence until 1881. Since then six fasci-
as shown in the construction of his own
culihave been printed, which bring the text
palaces (foil. s^S— 25536).
to Sam vara-]' ataka (Faus. 462).
iv. And the following 31 subordinate
stories illustrating
marvellous wisdom
his
112a. in the solution of difficult problems :

Or. 5057.—Palm-leaf 114 (@-gg + l); ; foil. (1) Mdmsa-pramaya,t meat-problem (zsdb
— zsidd a).
15J in. by 2J ; 10 lines, about 13J in. long ;

legibly written, probably by two Low-country (2) Gon-prasnaya, bullock-problem (asjaaa

— zssia).
scribes in the 19th century.
(3) Getahiipalandandve viniScaya, the judg-
ment in the matter of a stolen necklace (za^ a
* The irregularity in the enumeration of this and the
following chapters, which appears in the Pali text also, is

unaccountable.
t The MS. gives no name to this chapter, but see X For the Pali forms of these problems, see the stanza

FausboU's Jataka, vol. vi., p. 1 note. following the 19th.

 . —

TALES. 121

Kahantaha- prasnaya, the question

(4)BuvateU-viniscaya, the judgment in (20)
tlie matter of a stolen ball of cotton (sss'sa-i!)). concerning a chameleon (^a— ^«)-
(5) Putra-prasnaya, the problem regarding (21) SiriJcalahanni-prasnaya, the question
the identification of the real mother of an as to the possibility of a man ever forsaking

infant boy (aa^fe— ©aaa). a beautiful, accomplished and virtuous wife

(6) Kdla-gola-prasnaya, about a disputed (ga— ®a6).

wife (©253 a — ® ®S53 h) (22) J^/^a/ca-^ra&wa^/^jt*'^ 6 problem regard-

Batha - prainaya, carriage dispute ing a friendship between a goat and a dog
(7)
(©i®2a6— ®iS5o6). (5)3 6— ©a 6).
vimasu prasnaya, the pro- (23) Sirimanda-prasnaya, the question as
(8) Kihiri-danden
to whether a man of wealth or one of know-
blem regarding a Kihiri* rod (©zsjafe— ©zssia).
ledge is esteemed (©>©&— S3 a).
more to be
(9) Genu - isak hd pirimi-isaMn vimasu
prasnaya, the problem as regards the distinc- (24) Ghannapatha-prasnaya, the witty dia-
logue between Mahosadha and Amaradevi,
tion between a man's head and that of a
o— &), his intended wife (soa— <Sa),
woman (e>255»i
the courtship and
(25) Strl- prasnaya,^
(10) Sarpayan-dennagen vimasu prasnaya,
marriage of Amaradevi (cSa— eg?)).
the riddle regarding the distinction between
(26) Khajjopana\\-prasnaya, an account of
a male and a female cobra (©zssi h).
a conspiracy against Mahosadha (cQ 6— cosa a).
(11) Kulculagen vimasu prasnaya, the cock
riddle (©za-nb).
(27) Bhuri-prasnaya, certain ethical ques-
tions (<55aa a— OP'S a).
(12) MmiJcvn-vimasu prasnaya, the riddle
(28) Devata-prasnaya,^ Mahosadha' s solu-
concerning a gem (©zai &— 2333© a).
tion of questions proposed by a demi-god
(13) Vijayana-prasnaya, the problem of a
calving(!) bull (253a©a-6).
(S3<8a— ©®® a).
(29) Panca - pandita - prasnaya, questions
(14) Pesibatin vimasu prasnaya, the rice
(iSjo©?)— zasa).
concerning the five pandits** of king Vedeha
problem
(©©oa— Sa).
(15) Veliyoti/n vimasu prasnaya, the riddle
(30) Maha-ummagga-kdndaya, an account
of a cord of sand (za^ a—h).
of king Oulani Brahmadatta's various attempts
(16) Tataka^rasnaya, the tank riddle (sasS
to seize king Vedeha and his kingdom, of
— ®a).
the marvellous means by which Mahosadha
(17) TJyanin vimasic prasnaya, the park
frustrated the enemy's intentions, and of the
riddle (Sa).
(18) Gardabha-prasnaya, the question con- wonderful subterranean way built by the
cerning a donkey (Sa— S«). pandit for strategic purposes (^a— c5<sa).
(19) Mmik-prasnaya, the question about a (31) Diya-rakusu-penaya, the question con-
certain gem (§»—§«). cerning a water-demon's demands.

These nineteen problems are enumerated Several printed editions of this birth-story
in a Pali stanza, as follows :
in Sinhalese have from time to time appeared
@o£3o ©S53®-i^ CO-i^ ^S5S3o g25X5^o' ©533(3 at Colombo (1866, 1886, 1892, &c.) One
of them, edited by W. P. Ranesinghe and

J Mendaka-panho in the Pali text.

§ No such division in the Pali text.

II
Khajjopanaka (Fans.).
* Kihiri —a tree, acacia catechu (Clougli). DevatdpuccMta-panho in the Pali text.
•[[

t MS. fol. zaaft. ** Namely Senaka, Pukkusa, Kavinda, Devinda, and

:

'

g©\23X553 (Paus.) =
Cf^®© (j6lU) ' Sag5S33€)o6 (ifttd.) Mahosadha.
I I
 — ;

122 GENERAL LITERATUEE.

M. Ganaratana Thera, and publislied in 115.
1875, considerably differs from the present
text, and is supposed to be an older Or. 2701.— Palm-leaf 186 (za-tS-s);
; foil.

translation of the original Pali text. See 17^ in. by 2 to 2^; 6 —8

15 in. long ; lines,

no. 116. written in a legible hand by a Low-country

scribe dated January 3rd, 1853.
;

Beg. [Mrs, Annie Reid.]

Another copy of the foregoing version of

«e3®£S® g ©©^©(3035333 ^©353 g S§^S-i^' the Ummagga-jataha,
ge)32)0-€^25333 § ZSid-i-^^QosS^ g— Cf-j

End. 116.
Or. 4144.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 218 (253— S-s) ;

g25385€S03 253aS-S^03 ©qS'S^CS ©253©C)9cS CS2S5

20i in. by 2^ ; 7—8 lines, 17^ —18 in. long
written in a bold clear hand, probably by a
Low-country scribe, early in the 19th century.
The boards are each lacquered red and orna-
©q£)a-?S®q8 @ rasgo^caeg g ^eo®3d^§S3© g mented with drawings of intertwined creepers
fs®:£^sifSi^' g e3©3cSee, g cseadQ g^aas g and flowers. [E. Gordon Grinlinton.]
^3?j3"© ®C()d cod® J g ©c6a")©S)oa^j^oe §253(33 Another version of the TJmmagga or Mahd-
<s>6' g eaSi)® ©3}©^" g ®f@csS 233®^^©^) ummagga -jatalca, quite independent of the
©JS:^ ^233£)o' €)£(g©ai853 . 6©2330©(3De^ Cotd OSSS preceding one, and not taken from the

So3£sJ (92s:S'<3^e>o323Ci' ©esdd'^isaoQ. £)?5d155"«S5o zsj

Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota. The introductiori
up to the Tcundali mark
1. 5, is not
of fol. 8^o,
<^«^"(3''t"' ^<^ C®'^'^ «S@" , (^®"S3S3£5aS3353
to be found in the Pali Jatakatthavannana.
csS. The rest may be called a slightly amplified
An English translation of this version by translation of the Pali story. A printed
Mr. T. B. Yatawara is in progress of publica- edition of this version, varying in some
tion. For other copies, see the following respects from the present text, was published
numbers. in Colombo in 1875. Mr. W. P.
Its editors,
Ranesinghe and M. Gunaratana Thera, think
that this version is older than that in the
114. Sinhalese Jataka-pota, chiefly on the ground
of the improbability of a fresh translation
Or. 2700.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 176 (253 -Qs);
having been made when the Jataka-pota was
17^ in. by 2 to 21; 7 lines, 15 in. long;
in existence.
written fairly well in the handwriting of a
After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
Low-country scribe of the 19th century.
[Mes. Annie Rbid.] the text begins :

e33:ioK)C3?S'°e3S5oc^c£)a"e3255o^£^3;5a5 deaa"
Another copy of the preceding version of
e3S5o ssj-ss^ieag, cacsseacsD^ f{i)§S3253®iS:^©(33"
the Ummagga-jdtaka.
^zsseaea es^S^soodeaca 233 (30203 esse ?s^ ©cai

«S5 <©^ *
q '^ "
©IS
" ea^zS "qftS3C33 "qftS£3S35 d(33 "®-€^
^ " ^® " 2)2) ?,3 " (9
 — — ;

TALES. 123

text frequently exhibits different readings,

®oe!S qft^iS© Cfi^ Sad' ©o-n' ®®csS «Q2S555^a' and has, moreover, four lines of additional
matter at the end, followed by the same Pali
verse (g®ogSs3g ©25^-25^ «S5 ©®©33S3coho goeso
253® &0., expressive of the transcriber's pious

It ends, difEerently from tlie printed text, aspirations.

as follows :

d® QiSSiie^disi ®o«g ®(^ e3(3<?2r)3@25J' <5®

118.
©Z533g ©>?S53®e53Ddo S©*? ®d ggO'SS^jrf 0(31^

^3®e3 ®(33i333 c£)3@ g ^©(SSeQC^i @§ <5£53 Or. 1387.— Palm-leaf ; 72 (eeSesd^fiat,

foil.

253 - g + duplicate of g); 15| in. by 2\

«s52SX)'e55ad'®ed®c5i (g g55®os25::J' ©<^cs2S53 zad
7 lines, lA^ in. long ; written in an unsteady
€^Qq ®© al)'2)®^C32J53S S)g^^'c,®(3 ®2ad'
hand, probably by a Kandyan scribe, in the
ts33e33®S23d" ®©<^ ©® if)© ©sod QSaJ" ®© ^S l8th century. The wooden boards of the
Cf2«3qd ®^3Ss53 ggeg^' «?)© S®*? ®d ©i codex are ornamented with carved foliage.
iS^sSi' 6£) ©sa 2S5© da ©2333 g ©i?S35S3' {£>S)t©aLi' [Presented by Col. Henet Aim:e Ouvet.]

6«S®Sz5d' 2ace3<S? 233c3a ®3^©CS23? ®©«jS qf?5D3

£)<5 ©2550 Ss33 zSa (3g Ss52s5 ©25536053 S^gxxJ'

©i^C3 5553 233(5453 (3 q al)®03 qfo qfC3®2S5ad'"03S Nimi-jdtahaya.

?3C3e)"255£s5 @^23* gzsKss© StS sgS^srf ©cs§ An amplified Sinhalese version of the Nimi-
®i) al®CS ^€83 £>^e3(30Q ®d©2533C)©S3^ ®q© jataka (Faus. 541), interspersed with the

©^Sc^ csa'^essJ qf2rfe3sJ©z333Q ojdQ" ^aJ£33es3 According to

Pali stanzas of the original.
it seems to
the Pali introduction given below,
aaQ^sg . ®® ®a5)3gS)2)(33cnc53ar(23303S,
have been made by a Buddhist friar called
This is followed by the transcriber's verses Atthadassi, a protege of a chief monk named
in Pali, expressing his pious hopes.' Kassapa Thera. It is different from the
version of the same story in the Sinhalese
Jataka-pota (no. 11, art, 11., foil. 152a —1936,
and no. Ill, foil. 2Q8 6— 2 c£<86), the former
117. keeping to the Pali text more closely than
Or. 4149.—Palm-leaf 195 (233-^3 + ^-.
; foil. the latter. Towards the end, however, the
— do+S— g, accordingly two leaves, ^aa and two versions agree to a considerable extent.

g missing) ; 19f in. by 2| 7 lines, ISf in. ;

This tale gives, inter alia, a description of
long ; written in a regular legible hand, the Buddhist heavens and hells. Compare th.e
probably by a Low-country scribe, early in accounts in.Hardy's Manual of Buddhism, pp.
the 19th century.
[E. GoKDON Geinlinton.]
24 — 28, and Upham's History of Buddhism,
pp. 55—111.
Another copy of the preceding version After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
of the Ummagga- or Maha-ummagga-jataha, the text begins with the aforementioned
rightly called here q®ssSc^6), Umanddva. The Pali introduction, as follows :

«S3?£)3 2533<5i €^233q @®o QSSo CSoK© C33g353o

233(5i-i^ca C3SS)£3S32333?S3o 253©d)® -sSdcSoSsjo (?)"

'
O© ' 2^2553 '
^6l& * 233ZS:i'2S5@3

">ssi&2s!S "sis "C3i "ssSQ " ^dcSoS^ao, in no. 119, fol. la.
 — " ;
;

124 GENERAL LITERATURE.

The Copenliagen manuscript of ttis jataka,
described at pp. 66-67 of
Westergaard's
e3Se3SsSc3(iS(5o caq, d«s^^ [sic] -diSaSiS^o Catalogue, seems to be another copy of this

C3D?S^oQo [sic] C3ra®2n ©.2^®oe)(3oScS CSDC3©i2S5

version. For other copies, see the following
two numbers.

oso iScaesacQ Sca^sJXnaasso gSexseiassnas^ C30C3®2S5

QSsres^o* <^^®oo [sic] ^zssg ^aS^caS^ «ooi)®iiaa 119.

ceo®€)®jsxa3 assesaes^aSdo 8S)®33S5?S* ^©da Or. 4146.—Palm-leaf; foil. 89; 14| in. by
2 to 2|-; 6 —
8 lines, 13
13J in. — long; written
in an ordinary hand by a Low-country scribe
233©^ q^o §5^3 Sjg a© e3^33D ®®aSc3?£) u^®
signed " Appoo Siho " ; dated August 13th,
©cetS S9 cf®«S5aa gzsjod gjszssag'i^osa ®!sa®(5
1854.* [E. GoEDON Geinlinton.]
©23ci' SjS) 233ad853 SS^cQzsd' gs5^<5i©3 esesd fpj©
Another copy of the foregoing version of
^iS53®CSt3? O© ®£553 e3S35a(?B®C8^ ^SS SScB3
the Nimi-jdtaha, exhibiting a few variant
®oS!S ®a33(3e3z®-€^ — ^z readings.

It ends :

®®@ ig)QQa®cQ25d' ©Sacaajss:? 255© 8g'®©(g 120.

®2S53©(5^©a ®2353Q ^esseassJ dg'zsj^ S® ®qD© Or. 4694.—Palm-leaf; 95 (233 -©a®)
foil.

QtsssS zae^S' esg© (5d gsJ Sg'®©© ©<5s;©3

17 in. by 2^ ; 6 —
7 lines, 14^ in. long written ;

in an ordinary hand, probably by a Kandyan

qisi tsd c9-€^'e3 ®e3^©xaoe23Li' S©i"'®zs3a©
scribe, early in the 1 9th century,
d)^ ®^" gcaSe© ^s?c5a"d S"^ zodzsaosQ ce?^
[John Pearson.]
S)S ^20 a®®(33© esiossJ £55i(5 ^Sssd' cai© qpgsJ
The same version of the Nimi-jataJca as the
®®. -^©s55 «S3i?S ds^K) ©«^g®(33© c9cqS)x?sd©iS
preceding,
Sasi 6 (5e5ig ifteas ©ea© S)d) e^8<^®553?S5" ^C3

6353© ®C3£s5 g(2o ®®K gScejSjsd' ads553 gzrf

e3«j®a(3s<®csSad' ©dS© ©zS c£;a'-'g «^es3ess<

121.
®3S)(§ ® 253(9 «^3"g ^eacsssJ ^g Or 2660. I.— PalmJeaf; 23 (253— ©s) ;foil.
cpgdig
(5zg g©
s5i)D(5

ddz53© ©35330 s^^sarf 6oe 6dcs>Q S«$5 m 8 in. by 2f ;

6 —8
14f in. long
lines,
written in a uniform, legible hand, by a scribe
(sSoso ©eaaSazsd" ®2533Q ©£3<5©C3S2X:i'® c;z3Li'©^©3
probably of the Ratnapura District; dated
^a^ oacfSd <^2S5 ®e33''C(, <|QS(^ d.233 S)®C3(5©d A.D. 1837. The wooden boards are lacquered
d.Z33 e5^a©jS53©ii333C) ^©©(33© (^ £3 ^ 2S3 3 © JSJ red and painted with scenes from the jatakas
assgeoS ©c,j^ ^©cfasjgssce ^©©a ©£j(gi©d«3 . and with other ornamentations.]"
iS cs@®c6!S ^@ dd© gossd'©??}® §g § (5)2® The three Buddhist " birth stories " called
®©ijS S3®25d'©S323di'®ed <^Z53S3" ©6,j(9©edtS . ;fi)® (1) S^(5€xs33<5£53a3 253QS, the Khadirangara-

c5333253CeS .
jataka (Fans. 40), foil. 1—9 ; (2) caaa?? coasas

* See the superscription on the last page.

° ea3C3®2j33^Ce2533<54^o (?)
'
ssg^ess
t The palm-leaf letter, of March 18th, 1837 (no. 138)
* Sic in MS., ©S2$X55p in no, 119, fol. la. ^ z33®(32S5eS
accompanying this MS., suggests the probability of the MS.
ih. and in no. 120, fol. 1, probably for 233®(3^ °
g®S53d having been originally presented to Mr. P. Anstruther,
'8(§ 'S^ 'SS> "'SGS©ia "sJ© then Colonial Secretary of Ceylon, by Mahavalatenne
€3 " g©3g " ©oJC;, " ®@ '' 23?©3 Nilame, a Kandyan chief.
 — — —— —
TALES. 125

e5os53S5QQ, the Sattubhatta-jataka (Faus. 402), the 17th century ; acquired by the British
foil, 10 — 16 ; and (3) ©©caesssxsjddo^aisaos, the Museum in 1752.
Vessantara-jataka (Faus. 547), foil. 16 — 23.
The first two are extracted from the Sinhalese
Jataka-pota, the texts being identical with Makhadevajatakaya.
those in no. 110, foil. e.6\©fc— ffl3®& and i)b— An account of the birth and life of the
S6 but the third is different, and seems to
;
Bodhisat king Makhadeva (called here Maha-
be an abridged version of the tale from king deva) up to his renunciation of the throne
Vessantara's birth to the time of his giving for an ascetic life on the appearance of a
away his queen in charity. This version, grey hair on his head. Written in colloquial
of which neither the author nor the date of Sinhalese prose of about the 15th or 16th
composition is known, is also different from century. This tale is not included in the
that published at Colombo in 1891. Judging, Jataka story of this king (Faus. 9), as the
however, from its language, it could not have latter only begins at the period when the
been written earlier than the 18th century. former ends. At the commencement of the
Nimi-jataka (Faus. 541), however, is to be
Beg.
found a short account of king Makhadeva as
given in the present story. See nos. 118
120.
?S5SzS zSceo ®Cj©S30S3 §©2352353 'Q CjCsssS <§(^j* Buddha
After the usual adoration of the
©SB^ c;«^' SfSS ©®c5355 eaSS (38© ElQiS^O oq^ and the Pali verse

CsS)S)o dcso £)S®d®C33 S2J33?S]

©2J52S? ?f5i^©eoS23d^ ^ssi ®a©cd eo^Sss §gd)
©^® ^X«53@cd g0S3 ©^® CfxCd (5g(5o ©^® ©Si a5oC532S3S®csJ canto g<s»33o cS'jsds^S.'

g(jesJ®e3g ©^ qacf ®e® er«i^ c®®^'^®^^ in the Dhammapada xxiv. 21, as a poetical
«aS©id^©S® SsssJ ^©e3Dras3©255od? caagzssod heading, the Sinhalese text, which is more or
©^23J'^0e 2S3®®23d^ ®e0®O3(3'S eSs K)£)63 less corrupt, begins :

©Sdi ®ae,<53§ o&anosacf q^dSssd" ©igzsc!' cssSesj S3©&)' @S533®^© «S5© ®S533 6[d] &qQe^ ©c;

e32S5d ^esjeazsJ qpgd^g cp&S ©ee, ©§6 -^©(5

End. didd'cs'" 2S3c5-€^ £3®©ca!S . 6 <5g'®csJ «5[23?]aoa

calces qssS&s3-^ Scsgssd^ ddecQ® 0363^ S5 cassS ^©esj©^!^^ qfs^Gsdnsi qe®S5 tSi® ©©tscf
®25d' C53^ ®£) G53«dS3 ddfiSS© S(5 ^CSCBSSj f ^^ ®!!S3-i^"S?S3di' fffiO ©©©£55^23^" 253(330533 — qf^
Ca3e32S53®35339 ®«^g ©Q3©9 (S®dQB .
and ends :

CaOg«SD3c;®OS23;:l' g?50©85339 C3Z53^"oe3 ©^g©63

122. ©9 cSq33£533 .

Sloane 1399.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 20 («-^, * This title is made out from the story, as the part of
several leaves mutilated) ; 13J in. by 1^ 1^;
4 —5 lines, llj in. long ; written in the usual
the last leaf usually containing the
broken off,
name of the work is

unsteady hand of a Kandyan scribe of about

'csa5)o 6&6 aDgd^s e?s53^,

SS5®2S33 * (^Z)3 '
!S!S§ <53'gfe)253a®CS3 C3SS)g3S3£)o 6?5^34;S
'
®03®(g3

KK
 ; " —
126 aENERAL LITERATURE.
For other copies, with variant texts, see Metteyya-vastuva, called also Anagata-vamsa-
no. 134, art. xxi., and no, 135, art. ii, desanava (xxiv. 5). They are all arranged in
A poetical version of the story -was printed groups of five and differently from the order
at Colombo in 1870. See the Catalogue of in the Rasavahini. Another and much older
Sinhalese printed books in the British version of the historical tales in chapters xiv.
Museum. and XV. and of the first two in xvi. is given
in the Thupavamsa by Parakrama-Pandita,
See no. 128, art. i. The Metteyya-vastuva
123. or Anagata-vamsa-desanava, on the future
Buddha, is derived from the Cariyapitaka.
Or. 2277.— Palm-leaf; -Qaa);
foil. 440 (253
Other versions of it are to be found in (1) the
22f in. by 2| 6—9 lines, 20— 20^ in. long
;

Saddharmaratnavaliya (no. 13, foil. 693a

written in a fair bold hand, apparently by
707), (2) the Pujavaliya (no. 26, ch. xv.), and
a Low-country scribe, early in the 19th
(3) the Saddharmovada-sangraha. See the
century. The colophon, however, which
preface to the edition of this discourse printed
might belong to the original of the present
at Colombo in 1883.
copy, gives the date " Saturn's Kali-yuga
4775 expired," equivalent to A. D. 1674 — 75. Chap.
I. Dharmasangrdha-varga, foil, za —® a.

II. Niddnavarga, ® a—Ss b.

SaddharmalaiiJcdraya.
(1) Asankhya^vibhagaya, Sa— ©36,
A compilation, in prose interspersed with (2) Kalpa-vibhagaya, ©a h —g a.

Pali stanzas, of Indian and Ceylon Buddhist (3) Bahira-nidanaya, go—®®a.

tales, half mythical and half historical, and (4) Maha-nidanaya, <^S)a —®g)aa.
chiefly illustrative of reward for deeds, more (5) Atidure-nidanaya, ®S)3a — Ss?>.

especially of benefits to the sangha, in a past III. Abhinlhara-varga, ®s 6 —©oo b.

or present life, made by Dhammakitti Maha- —
(1) Aniyata-vivarana, ®s6 sssa.
thera, the fifth (or the second of Gadaladeni- —
(2) Niyata-vivarana, o a ©cod 6.
vihara), at the request of Piyadassi Thera.
See page 29 of the printed text.
IV. Dharmasondaka-varga, —S ©isjj b a,

The work is divided into 24 chapters, of

(1) Dharmasondaka-vastuva,
1)."
®cs>o 6 —g a
(R.f i.

which the first three are introductory dis-

(2) Vessamitta-v., Sj a—Kaaa (R. 7). i.

courses on the worship of the Buddha, on

(i.)
(3) Migaluddaka-v., Kaaa —®®^ffi(R.i.2).
almsgiving and the like, and on the Buddha's
(4) Sarana - sthavira - v., ©©k a— K9© b
doctrine ; (ii.) on the time long before the (R. i. 6).
advent of Gotama Buddha; and (iii.) on the
(5) Buddha vamraa-v., &o^b —Sa (R.i. 9).
vivaranas presented to Gotama Buddha by
previous Buddhas, accompanied by an account
V. Mahamandhdtu-varga, S a—©©S 6.
(1) Mahamandhatu-v., S a— S)aa (R. i. 8).
of each of them. The remaining 21 chapters,
(2) Coraghataka-v., ©aa—©©£)6 (R.iii. 6).
as may be seen from the subjoined table of
(3) Sivall-v., ©©S)b—©6 (R. iii. 10).
contents, are composed of the 103 Pali stories
(4) Saddheyya-v., S6-§a (R. iii. 7).
of Vedeha Thera's Rasavahinl,* and two other
(5) Padmavati-v., © a—©©e) 6.
stories, namely Padmavati-vastuva (v. 5), and

* For another collection of almost all these Pali tales, t Easavahini. See Westergaard's Catalogue, pp.

see the Sahassavatthuppakarana (Or. 4674). 51—54.

 — — — — .

TALES. 127

CsAP. Chap.
VI. Nandiraja-varga, ©i®© — 6 £5a a. XL Tebhatiha-varga, Ss a —^ h.
(1) Nandiraja-v., —Sb (R.
®®e)6 ii. 1). (1) Tebhatika-v., ©so—e^aab (R. iv. 8).

(2) TJttarasamanera-Y., & h—da a (R. iii. 4). (2) Devaputra-v., Saab — S-s 6 (R. iv. 7).

(3) Sakhamala-v.j daa— ®®t^a (R. iv. 5). (3) Suvarnatilaka-v., c)<s h —Ss b (R. iv. 2)
(4) Kapana-v., ®®da— do©& (R. iv. 3). (4) Buddheniya-v., Ss b—§i a (R. i. 4).
(5) Kaficanadevi-v., do© 6— do a (R.ii. 4). (5) Kundali-v., ^ a—^ 6 (R. iv. 10).

VII. Yakhhavancita-varga, do a ds5. — XII. Bodhirajd-varga, ^b—4^b.

(1) Yakkhavanoita-v., doaSh (R.iii. 1). (1) Bodhiraja-v., ^ 6—fiaa b (R. iv. 9).

(2) Mithyadristika-v., 6h-dih (R.iii. 2). (2) lSraddhasumana-v.,§ ^aa b —^ a (R.

(3) Ahigunthika-v., da 6— d<sa (R. i. 5). vi. 10).

(4) Padapithika-T., d'sa —®d°ia(R.iii.3). (3) Dhammasavanopasika-v.,-s^a — €^b

(5) Kavirapattana-v., ®dia— dsb (R.iii. (R. V. 2).
5). (4) Kuddarajja-v., -^ b— ^a (R.v. 3).

VIII. Timyahalu-varga,* ds 6 —2Ss 6.

(5) Migapotaka-v., -^o—-^ 6 (R. v. 1).

(1) Tunyahalu-v., ds & — s^ a (R. i. 3). XIII. Arannaha vwrga, -^ b — -saa b.

(2) Vyaghra-v., sSj a i^n b (R. ii. 5). (1) Aranfiaka-abhaya-stbavira-v., -ig, b —
(3) Phalakhandadinna-v.jt ss)a b — as)°) 6 4^1 b (R. v. 4).
(R. ii. 6). (2) Samanagama - v., -€^"1 6 —®^ a (R.
(4) Cora-mitra-v., sS-nfe — ©saJofc (R.ii. 7). V. 7).'

(5) Paniya-v., ®^o6—:^s6 (R. ii. 9). (3) JSTaga-v., ®-i^a —S3oa (R. v. 9).
IX. Brahmana-varga, ^s h ®®«i5^ h. — (4) Uttaroliya-v., ssoo —«Sb (R. vi 1).
(1) Marutta-brahmana-v., 2s)s — ^a
6 (5) Puvapabbata
tS b—S3a b (R.
- vasi Tissattbera
vi. 3).
- v.,

(R. ii. 8).

(2) Soma - brahmana - v., fiss^ a— a «s^i XIV. Kdkavarna-varga, S3a b —^aa b.

(R. ii. 10). (1) Kakavarnatissa-raja-v., «53a b —®S33 b

(3) Moriya-brahmana- v., «s^i a — /ss^a & (R. vii. 2).

(R. iv. 6). (2) Dusbtagamani - v., ©aso b —Ss a (R.

(4) Duggata-v., «3^a6 — «sq<fia (R. iii. 8). vii. 3).

(5) Deva-sthavira-v., «3^«a—®®«3^& (R. (3) Nandimitra-v., £ga —§b (R. vii. 4).
iii. 9). (4) Suranirmala-v., ^b—qaa (R. vii. 5).

X. MaJiasena-varga, ®®«3^ 6 Qs a. — (5) Mabasona-v., ^a a— ^aa b (R. vii. 6).

(1) Mahasena-v., ®®«s^6— ^®a (R.iv.l). XV. Gothaimbara-varga, qaa b — Q a.

(2) Anyatara-manushy a- V. J /fise,© a £s^ s 6 , (1) Gotimbara-v., qaa 6
—q,® a (R. vii. 7).
(R. ii. 2). (2) Tberaputtabbaya-v., q,® a Q b (R.
(3) Rupadevi-v., -ks^s b— g a (R. i. 10). vii. 8).

(4) Visamaloma-v., g a— Saa a (R. ii. 3). (3) Bbarana-v., Q b—So b (R. vii. 9).

(5) Indagutta-v., Qaaa— Qs a (R. iv. 4). (4) Velusumana-v., Qo b —S a (R.

10). vii.

(5) Kbanjadeva-v., So — Qa (R.viii. 1).

* Tunyahattha in Westergaard's Catalogue is probably XVI. Phussadeva-varga, g a sSi b.

g a—Sa a
an incorrect reading. f Phalaka (W.).
(1) Pbussadeva-v., (R. viii. 2).
J Devata-anyatara-manushya-v. (W.). Here"Devata"
is obviously an incorrect reading for Devana, -which,
means second, and which, therefore, is not a part of the § This story begins with an introduction (&aa b ®&"|) —
name of the story. The Sinhalese characters for n and t giving an account of the visits of Buddhas to Ceylon and
are so closely alike that their difference is hardly dis- of the history of Ceylon up to Devanampiyatissa (B.C.
tinguishable in some MSS. 307—267).
 — — ——
128 GENERAL LITERATURE.
Chap. Chap.
(2) Labhiyavasabha-v., Qa a—Qaa I (R. XXII. Nandivdnija-varga, S3aa I —g a.
viii. 3). (1) Nandivanija-v., ecaafc— ®«33 a (R.ix. 5).
(3) Dathasena-v., QoaS—Qa^fe (R. viii. 4). (2) Dutiya-]*ayampatika-v., ©55330 tsio®b
(4) Mahanela-v., ©3© 6— ?s5d b (R. viii. 5). (R. X. 7).
(5) Culatissa-v., xJDa b—sS) b (R. vi. 4). (3) Rukkbadevata-v., tsss© 6 —® a (R. ix.
XVII. Saliraja-varga, s^ 6
—g 6. 10).

(1) Saliraja-v., s9b— ©v«S53a (R. viii. 6). (4) Pandaranga-v., ®a—®a (R. x. 2).
(2) Nakula-v., ©^oo a— ?S33® a (R. ix. 6). (6) Dubbittbimaba-tissa-v., ® a— § a (R.
(3) Saddhatissamatya-v., ?S33® a — ^g h
X. 3).

(R. V. 6). XXIII. Gulagalla-varga, g a — ceaa 6.

(4) Tissaya-v., «J3? fc— £33 1 (R. vi. 6). (1) Culagalla or Sulugala-v., g a—®3® a
R. X. 1).
(5) Calanagatthera-v., oo 6— a 6 (R. viii.
7). (2) Tissa-samanera-v., ®3© a—oes a (R. x,
4).
XVIII. Tambasumana-varga, g &— g 6.
(ly Tambasumana-v., g oa J (R. fe — vi. 2).
(3) Gola-upasaka-v., 033 a —S b (R. x. 6).

— (4) Putabbatta-dayika-v., S6—956 (R.

(2) Vatthulapabbata-v., esa & es") & (R.
X. 6).
V. 10).

(3) Megbavarna-v., esi 6 —®e>e3 b (R. viii.

(5) Annatara-kumarika-v., 95 6 — ceaa b (R.
X. 9).
8).
—
(4) Kaka-v., ©©^es 6 ©es-n a (R. vii. 1).
XXIV. Tissanaga-varga, cfioi a—g 5.

*(5) Ribal or Eriyabal-tissa-v., ©es-no 66 — (1) Tissanaga-v., oeoi a — cO"s6 (R. x. 10).
(R. vi. 6). (2) MabaUika-v„ OS'S 6 —®®o3 6 (R. xi. 1).

XIX. Abhayatthera-varga, ^ 5—S) 6. (3) Pancasata-bbiksbu-v., ©©oe b — ©0301 a

(R. xi. 2).
(1) Abbayattbera-v,, ^6— da 5 (R. v. 8).
Dbammadinnatthera-v., daa a ^^d
(4) Dantakutimbika-v., ©oQoia 6a (R.
(2)
xi, 3)
(R, viii. 9).
(5) Metteyya-v., <5 a-—@ b.
(3) Gamadarika-v., t^6—&^t b (R. vi, 7).

(4) Dbammaya-v., ©6 6— ©eei a (R. vi. 8). Conclusion, g b —Qaa a.

(5) Kinoisangbaya-v., ©i^oi a— S) b (R. vi. Tbe autbor Dbammakitti lived in tbe reigns
9). of Bbuvaneka-Baba V, and Vira-babu II.
XX. Sahghadatta-varga, Ss a ©,© &, — (A.D. 1371—1410). He was tbe second of
(1) Sangbadatta-v., ©30— ^a (R.x. 8), tbat name, wbo, residing at Gadaladeni-
(2) Rattbikaputta-v., So—a a (R. viii. vibara near Kandy, beld tbe office of Sangha-
loj; raja. He was also called Devarakkbita, or
(3) Nesada-v., ^a—S)aa a (R. ix. 2). Jayababu Mabatbera. He beld a synod of
(4) SUutta-v.j S)aa —
a S)«i a (R. ix. 1). Buddbist monks in conjunction witb bis
(5) Hema-v., S)»i a ®q)& (R. ix. 3). colleague Galaturumula Maitri Mabastbavira,
XXI. Sirindga-varga, ©a fc^tcaa &> wben be is said to bave suppressed un-
(1) Siriniiga-v., ®S 6 — ©S)«i a (R. v. 5). ortbodox doctrines and rendered great service
(2) Amba-amatya-v., ©S«i a — S)3© a (R. in tbe tbe religion.
purification of He
ix. 7). waSj moreover, tbe autbor of several otber

(3) Kanasigala-v., &o^a S)s — 6 (R.ix. 4). important works, sucb as Jinabodbavali,
(4) Vanara-v., ©s b—tsioa (R. ix. 8). Samkbepa, Kikaya-sangraha (no. 69, art. 11.),

(5) Jayampatika-v. tsio a— ^snaa b (R. ix. 9). Balavatara,and probably Gadaladeni-sannaya
and Saddbamma - sangaba. See Journal
* Riyahala-v. (W.). R.A.S. for January 1896, p. 203.
 —

TALES. 129

After the usual adoration of Gotama Tales from this work have from time to

Buddha, the present text begins as follows :

time been published, but the printing of a
complete edition was not undertaken until
«a3gcoc325S€)(5-€^o cad-i^o djOoxfSo
1890. Since then nearly eight chapters have
appeared at Colombo.
a o ® 255 <5x eS3a«5 g g ©233 ®(5 ' ©3 (5i ©-€6^ o
The two stories Padmavafcl-vastuva (v. 5)
©a?,® Q&xsiB 6 QzsSi-^® J qQosSio and Metteyya-vastuva (xxiv. 5) have been
ami ®® cs>3c3a8 cszn©' Qtss-^ qq4^ eB^-g^ printed as independent works, the former at
Galle in 1887 and at Colombo in 1892,
the under the more common title
latter,
®d©(cd ig £33^ g«o®(»Q jS3®c3!3>3d S-cS'cs ^za3* Anagatavamsa-desanava, at Colombo La 1883
and 1890.

It ends at fol. goi a.

124.
cac3®®3zs! caosJ' cs3£)d ®^«s5 6-€^c3 ©aaidS)
Or. 1415.—Palm-leaf; foil. 421 {^-8, ^ in
fissJ caq©^e<; ©>@ c3al)i)3(3oza3(5©<o3tS duplicate) 25 in. by 2\ 7 8 lines, 22
; ; — in.
^C3£3SSD3«0'©(&S) ?S3® g gSS©5S5 oS^sH^OS long; written in a fairly uniform hand,
^©. probably late in the 18th century. The two
wooden boards codex are painted red,
of the
This is followed by a colophon in Pali, of
each with crude ornamentations (in black
which the following is the substance.
and yellow), of garlands running on either
" Dhammakitti (V.) compiled this Sad- side of a figure of Lakshmi and ending in
dharmalankara. He was the atijata pupil conventional makaras passant. On the
of Dhammakitti (III.) of the fraternity of reverse of the first board is drawn a scene
Buddhist monks at Putabhattasela monastery, from a jataka story, while on that of the
who lived in the reign of Bhuvaneka-bahu second is a drawing of the sacred Bodhi-tree
(A.D. 1277 — 88). He was also the anujata flanked by several dagabas.
pupil of Dhammakitti (IV.), the Sangharaja [Robert Sheosbuee.]
and author of Paramimaha-sataka, who re-
Another copy of the preceding work,
sided at Gadaladeni-vihara. He composed
the works Samkhepa, Nikaya-sangaha, Bala- Saddharmalahkaraya, with which the present
vatara and Jinabodhavali." text is nearly identical.

The transcriber's colophon ends with the

date (S3jS &® zagg^ss ©©©oszsd' K)ode,d eojsJ
So 8di4gc3q. "When 4775
K)S3JS3b' oeojsJ 125.
years of the Kaliyuga of Saturn have ex-
pired." Or. 4782.—Palm-leaf; foil. 92; 16^ in. by

For a description of the copy in the

2i; 7 —9 lines, 14^ —15 in. long; written in
a fairly legible hand, probably by a Low-
Copenhagen Library, see Westergaard s '
country scribe, in the 19th century.
Catalogue, pp. 70 — 72.
[Presented by
Sir Augustus Wollaston Franks, K.C.B.]

'e '£fraf(sa©<5 jsJS I. Foil. 1—906.

An extract from the preceding work,
L h
 — — —
130 GENERAL LITERATURE.
Saddharmalankaraya, containing the follow- 9. Padaplthika-v. (vii. 4), foil. 52a— 586.
ing tales :
10. Mahamandhatu-v. (v. 1), foil. 586 —70a.
1. Jayampatika-vastuva (xxi. 6), foil. 1-^126. 11. Coragbataka-v. (v. 2), foil. 70a— 74a.
2. Rukkhadevata-v. (xxii. 3), foil. 126—156. 12. Mit.byadristika-v, (vii, 2), foil. 74a
3. Pandaranga-v. (xxii. 4), foil. 156 — 19a. ^
78a.

4. Dubbitthimahatissa-v. (xxii. 5), foil. 19a 13. Riyabal-v. (xviii. 6), foil. 78a—87a.
22a. 14. Tunyabalu-v. (viii. 1), foil. 87a— 906.

5. Culagalla or Sulugalu-v. (xxiii. 1), foil. Only a fragment, tbe text ending abruptly
22a—886. with the words ©v®evd QQzsxSss^^&ssS ©*«B5S3

6. Tissasamanera-v. (xxiii. 2), foil. 386—44a.

7. Gola-upasaka-v. (xxiii. 3), foil. 44a —49a. II. Foil. 91—92.
8. Putabbatta-dayika-v. (xxiii. 4), foil. 49a A fragment of a copy of the Kosala-himba-
52a. varnanava. See no, 126, art. iii.
 —
131

MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

126.
Bgbeton 1110.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 66 (cs5-cS
+ eQ — 5^3, accordingly 32 leaves, za — ©8, — qpi

missing) ; lOf in. bj 2^ ; 8 lines, 8 — 8^ in. End.

long; written in a fairly legible hand, pro-
bably by a Low-country scribe, early in the
6\Qes3j a<9^^a^s5 S ^%si ®2S33e3®-i^ ®® ca®
19th century.
a^ssj' ®s©vsJ qfi^od eS®>a'"2s:)' oSs^o ®2S3)9
I. Foil. 1 —-22a. An extract from the ^§9 e^eg) g al.® ©^C532J53 ©2533© ®!g) Q®
Pansiya- panas-jataka'pota (no. 110 112), — ©g^" (33 ®oS(Si"'aQ©'(S&i 8!f?gSo Sia)S^"!S^3
containing the following two "birth-stories."
©C3"253.
(1) An incomplete copy of eoca?3e30(3
C53S525303, the Hatthipala-jiltaka (Fans. 509), III. Foil. 386— 56&.
foil. 1 14b. For a complete copy, see no.
Ill, foil. ©^GS5'>1 a— ^ 6.
Kosalabimba-varnandva.
(2) ^c3(5c3d'3Q>333cQ, the Dasaratha-jataka
(Fans. 461), foil. 146— 22a. For other copies, An anonymous work in colloquial Sinhalese
see no. 110, foil. S6— c5i6, andno. 135, art.xxv. prose of about the 16th or 17th century,
giving an account of a gilt sandal-wood
IL Foil. 22a^38&. A version of the statue of Gotama Buddha, erected with his
Mahabhinishkramana-varnanava or Mahabi- consent by a king of Kosala, for the purpose
nikman-jatakaya, giving a sketch of the birth of worshipping it in the absence of Gotama.
and life of Gotama Buddha. It is different
Beg.
from the version contained in no. 136 (Or.
4956), art. iv., but bears some affinity to

that in no. 32. ©C533€)55D @C03§!S33c5©C3!9 e)i£)£)C3JO ggddossj

sSiS^^esi&sS^ asd a^ScsaJ ©(33© ©(33 Qsj
Beg.
64^ ©S3©es5D 6?S5i?9 sa^ScezsL)" ^zss ^sadf -jSi

flfi?S cfo^csJ §g (5!53ss^®'£)es5®!S3d' Saoz53(5=

©ej "255 — (^1

Q?sssi®cQo G®S>ssi ®S5 C33due3o©iS5caa' zad

' s5©a5
10 r-J
t;©c; " ^®®jSD " ®3(£6(3 " ca '* ®d
 ;

132 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

End. To appended a discourse on the
this is
merit of worshipping the Buddha, the
Dhamma and the Sangha, beginning with
the Pali stanza eswotawBtssioq&tseso, &c.

Sa>3 {£>® ggzsi'® ©ej<5^(3<^ dssd" S^ ©oa^eos

127.
Add. 27,290.—Palm-leaf foil. 157 (c^+2S3- ;
8S©^C3S^s:f ©oeQssS gi)32S5' g)a5 si®?si®2s!S
«3 + 3S3— aa + !S5— S)a+d3— ©€;); 16f in. by 2^
csajsS o@^23df 6g»® zadSj gj5a©zs5<58®®.aq''
6 —10 lines, 14 in . long written in several
;

^:fi>©<a3D2rf S:^®3 Cf^23Cf gceSo ©v2j53i^^©353S5 different hands, probably late in the 18th
century.
oS^Sa'" gc53 C3J35«a3d®23338 tSSss* d^Sssg igiesS
[Presented by the
Trustees of the Cheistt Collection.]
©03z33®cS2S[y ^©» @-^C3a" csSbsJ ©eeb ©253©
€)<5 §g E3©e3 S![g] ©codeosjzscf ©so^sSD^'^SSzrf Foil. 1. A fragment of the introduction
I.

C3S325d's33e Jiftd)®" C3®e3S55 tfiSJfosf 353(5 srfQ (^-OJ

of Dhammakitti's SaddharmalanJcaraya. The
text from the ninth line of fol. 16 agrees with
C23C53 zaQ^j)?:? . ©>333as3(3^S)e)l^4^^38iS@.
that of no. 123, fol. 1, line 2, but the long
This work is mentioned by De Zoysa, in his adoration of the Buddha, &c., which precedes
Catalogue of Pali, Sinhalese and Skt. MSS., the proper text, differs totally from the same
p. 8, as a composition
supposed to be found in the latter manuscript. Compare
spurious. For another copy, with a slightly also page 1 of the printed edition.
varying text, see no. 134, art. xxv^li. For
Beg.
fragments of what seem to be different
«J5©®a eneass «3cn©(§vS3J cfd£55®S5a caDDa
recensions of the same work, see nos. 129,
art. XVI., 125, art. ii., and 134, art. ii. The C3®a)63e3, ca^n ®® «5D®CSe38S33"d03 ©S3® «9S3
popy at Copenhagen, described at p. 73 of «S5Scaj3"sJ ©S33b®3^3S;B 8533(3^03 S^sSs^Sg CsS)
Westergaard's Catalogue, seems also to be a £)l)®G323d' C3£)a2533c5©cs2sdf cj©d)e3©^e3 dcSasS
fra^gment.
e£)cs@fe9eg,!SD©oa2s:? <^sf5zf3a'*|i «8®a£s5ca@© cs&cq

,IV. Foil. 566—65. d)©d3a>35®oa3'g^"«n3ea2SJ'®d9 eseg^ gdsB^ca

c55S5S)aa®a§23ci'SSad' sacS2J5(3®c;q»°os — qf^

Anadasdmin lat sdtalca-puja-kathdva. II. Foil. 2 — 146. A portion of a commen-

tary on the Culakamma-vibhanga (or Subha)-
A story of an offering of cloth made by sutta of the Majjhima Nikaya (iii. iv. 5).
the wives of a king of Kosala to Ananda The title of the commentary is probably cgss
Thera, a disciple of Gotama Buddha, ex- gq)a^©l*c?S33'£) Subha-sutrdrtha-varnanava, as
tracted from the 20th chapter of Mayura- is mentioned in the sixth line of fol. 6a.
pada's Piijavaliya. For other copies, see
nos. 25, foil. Q<na—®Qa, and no. 134, art. xxiv. The present fragment contains only the
Nidana-patha, or the introduction to the
commentary. It has two divisions. The

^qS '§ '-^ ° e3®-€^2s3'8,§® ' ssjsq

15
2jJ
16
ggjjgjj " esM » ssSiS^} «S525LrS

"ssTes^ "^ "s5©3 "@^oa "23rf®d

 — —
133
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
text of the first, up to fol. 36, line 4, is Beg.
identical with that of the commencement @ao al®€) CSoK© Gsd^'o ©©d^ ©COS 2556^d!*

of the aforementioned Saddharmalankaraya. C332S53'di C332S33 [sic] iS^'Si&6o& e?©S33®d3

Beyond this it is different. It ends at fol. 6,
line 2, with a commentary on the following
found at the End.
Pali stanza, which is also to be
Saddharmalan- ®a3333C,2S3© @S)CaC3 O^S)3353<5jS3'®6©
end of the first chapter of the
karaya. See p. 30 of the printed edition. z53<5255''o ©©Q«?Soe3 (^£ig^«se,jS) g€®®(5.

£)®^®3 ^©>(3Dzffle3d®-€^ oc5®®3 c5cso«5^o IV. Foil. 15Z^—23&. fragment of what A

a®DD3 ®e3C53S!5s5®?5^3 (5s3®-€^'s ©eJS'za seems to be a commentary on a Pali text as
£l®f»f)3 S5®© ^«:DQg25;®Ssf53C8®£S5«9 yet unidentified, containing a chapter entitled
oc^SlgaSea PasbuduMsa,_ called also by its
af»Do C3S)3©(5<b d0(£5S3a3sfil.g25X»3'
equivalent Sanskrit title es-ia^SQgcDiSJaasK
The second division contains an interesting PaHcavidha-buddha-kritya, " the five kinds of
interverbalcomment on Evam me siitam. duties of the Buddha," giving an account of
EJcam samayam Bhagava, &c., the prescribed his daily routine of monastic and religious
introduction to the Buddhist suttas, giving in Ufa.
this connection a hasty account of the Buddha The text begins abruptly :

and of the Buddhist convocation held soon

©S5d^ ®®©®2S3 £52550055^" Qi® ®ejc5a2r53
after his For a similar, but more
death.
2§iS®®-aq" 2s:i3203gs533(5 6(3 ca^DosssSceQ eai)
extensive commentary, see art. v. and x.
©l^®®-2^" C3«£)(je2S:!Q"' aS33 S5®23J"S£53 2SJ'®£3 9
End.
SSa § iSss csio tb(3S®®2s:f a©Sag©^"s333
®cead' gisSOJ© ©iS©3C5QQ253d-iS®C3"253 . 65S
£)eo2rf®e5 g^c8 (g)S3j©^© <fbg®s33 cpss^-s^ (g)S)o

®^Sa3o 35386 ®q8s>o 03^3

e3©SSfj©^"S55iCQ 255© 253©da8J3J . g 8; 3325533^"
Cq«3g253S>o ®Si53sS5

^SSi ©€)3d) Ss,e®C32S3' - t) ^CjJS^otQ'oS ©C3S3(5

sjjsca e3c^3aJ3:235es5^"33j303 — Cf3§

It ends :

®23309 <^2S£)2S52f53'g £5555320 ^253(5 £)€)® t533£l3

6©o ®® OCSa©® 03J® S)"S333 253© 253©dQ&SJ §2^5

. osSzss cpsSD^s^ cadSdcsjsd' ©5S32sd'©d

®S) OqcS ©iSSoQ ffi^ ff2S33<36©

OCSaS® QQ3@CQ C333c5 C53Q53CS2s5 &zd®SiSSi ®C3©^
55350 0325:) Cfb^
®c;©'53 eD3S3®Qe!S ra?^ ®353g"oeS ©i<^ esg^"
2535263 qbd)®® CQjSS CScJCS qf©C32Si'®25339cpi^ ®®
€3@gca,2D®csxs:f gzsxa© qasfijs^s'' c33(aS)®c823cJ
OSdboS ©Cj(g®eS2S3 . 2SCij255£33(£)Q8S.
fioGO ®C3CaB)" ©233®d^ «g23rf'©2SD «33S3®CSS5 255ii!3
A printed edition of the Subha-sutta, alias
Culakamma - vibhanga - sutta, with a Sin- ©i£i!f?«^ i$(3 c3®3e3aK9ad^" <q©ei cs©^ cassd©'^^*'

halese interverbal interpretation, appeared at «33e<D®CS!9 ®C633 233(5,^2533" Ca®3P-33eS C3®©.«5

Colombo in 1890. It agrees with the present ^Szsj" 2SDi!S g£) §a<jeadf®353®d!S £^253 8e3§
manuscript only so far as the interpretation ^63 g-i^J3 1^033 ©C3®CQ2St ;^"^3S2533c5g g&3i
of the introduction evam me sutam, &c., goes.
des§ cso©®ce2sd^" e3Se33zs303Q ce253 oq®QS ®C3
III. Three lines containing
Fol. 15a. Szrf <^Sa «9@ca9 qf©^Q2SX35©2532S3'*9 SiQ Qqsi
several corrupt Pali verses on being religious
and its good results, apparently not con- * The metre of this stanza seems to be corrupt.
nected with the foregoing work.

' ®?55 ' c53(S35;S33^g«s2n3 ' ssS^Sia * zssaeajso

" 2S3a2aa
"
" ©63 " (§
* ei®3ass5^©c6£s:f
,
" C3®3?S
"•255
''

"
^
csacSB) .€65

M M
 — —
134 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
ecszrf <q2S32S^3' c3^iS5o gg f^iQ?sS ^<ac35S5cS'e>(3) quotations and stories illustrative of the evil
consequences of " destroying life," and of
the good derived from the acceptance and
observance of the Buddhist Sarana, "the
three and the Panca-sila, "the
refuges,"
Y. Foil. 24a— 28a. five precepts." This is followed by further
discourses on hatred and covetousness and
on the merit of practising charity and leading
Subha-sutra-deianavehi Nidana-hathava.
a virtuous life. Neither the title nor the
The introductory story of the Subha-sutra- name of the author is known.
de^ana, the Sinhalese version of the Cula-
The text begins abruptly :

karama - vibhanga - sutta of the Majjhima-

®®®e3 ^(^e33g^"333 e53©o3Q e3g-^92S32S53"§
Nikaya (iii. iv. 5). See also art. ii. and x.
g?9o33?So3S 2acS25:5(3^ g3-i^ ©a jzSS® ©?s53(fi
Beg. ®GS3aJ cp^?s5© cfz^ a©Q e3g-igS®5s:5255"®Qe.

and ends in the same manner at the middle

©osiS SiSSe3«J5 aadtS esiSaS -^SdO -sggdi
of a word, as follows :

6 tS^S) §©;s ©X33Z55®ca!9 <|)e3<J ®S)3®£S53 C3©

S?S:) ©X^ZSd" ©350®^C6M «S5© a§®?S5'2s5 ®iS53
gi^ ®^©23 d2S5®03Q e3x®-€^®C8S «53® C^'?]
®C33(^ dc5'^(5xQ«S^"' Gf(S5®a3®<53(fiS3" ©03 — Cfi
^ssSzsii^&i^^ ©e33©(33"© 2533 e3®3j53g ®es3 sg©^

End. qBi?S©®2SM:i'"'cs . ®32n©335oa ©®©ca ^(^osgcaro"

^{i^ens as5oe3®ce«S25d" Cf^oszsjQ cpgeos ®S53

.
VII. Fol. 62. A
fragment of a palm-leaf,
SSca 6235 r^ssyssi zaeoaezssS cpgoS . {SSzrf containing a medical prescription, probably
put in here as a book-mark.

?5 QM S ®q^ ©3 g O 2553 ® ® ® £653 C^3 ® ® ^ C3 33 S5 C3 ® 3

VIII. Foil. 63— 60a.
gC3S
C3 C?© 3 <gj)^® ® ^' ^^^^ ° ^ ^ ^ ® *^ ^' 9 ® '^'' ^^'^'^ *
Sambahuldnam bhikkhunam vatthu.
A slightly different edition of the present
An interverbal interpretation of the Pali
text, omitting the account of the Buddhist
story in the Dhammapada-Atthakatha, in
which begins at fol, ©33&, was printed at
hells,
reference to the 128th stanza, na antalikkhe
Colombo in 1890, as an introduction to the
na sa/muddamajjhe , of the Dhammapada.
Culakamma-vibhanga-sutta and its Sinhalese
See p. 23 of Fausboll's edition.
interverbal interpretation.
Beg.
VI. Foil. 286—515.
«S3qfCSXS5@®S53S)^, «S3qeJ5X55@©253S) cs«n ©®
A
portion of what seems to be a lengthy aq g§a C53d)a©©25d' (3e3(3ffiSa3§; <§'<i)o a®®
sermon in Sinhalese, interspersed with Pali
©^tsa^js^o, ®® a|)@®^ca203©; csaSs, csaaea^i"

2S:J'©£S323d'®C^ ; ©c5eS3©®2S5 @GS3d ©402533, ®£5S3

'
eSCS^® '2553 ''®® ' i^ '
" ©®®d<|(3e33go«o " ssd^zoo " 2c:f®2Xj

'•srfiS "©©3 "ad'©23C)' "ad's, "^

* This stanza is, as usual, exceedingly corrupt. €3 fi353a
 — — — — —
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 135

2. Foil. 716— 74a.

qbc^Sto 2a©da, d'?s5o323d^ e523dr®^«s58? cfc5s5'o33

©c.j(3®e32S' . C32s£>3, (5a3C3q)j'23d'Ss5 23cf©d; ©da? Dasapunya-hriyava.

©©v?r5 @£S5d®2SX353, ®d3332303(5®o3©>oatS Soescs
"The ten meritorious acts," being a
discourse on four Pali stanzas, beginning :

e3S?a<5e3e3?5523S3o3, ca&c^oszxi'^sozs^^es <^233s553

g®30S (?) e33@S33 £)I®3 2S5©®Z3333C3C65SK3Z35o

253cno qpassadeo-i^jJiSQe ©23B5>©s3«9 eaSeoEa^S

End. Ce2j5 ©® (353(53©©!© cftSg3©«r5® S)'^^'^ ®s?Q

®2536©<5; ©35 @ii iSdss?" S5(5i2s:)" 9S50 SeD3^<5 e33e,(58.£^

®qcEa5553©csa3®«S5,' ®«^(2asf33
©^ Cfi^ ^®(33(;gdi c3®j3ss5ca@S(i)®d'3a5S5®oS3
?s523d'S£55zs:f©cd©a23df ©a,(52S36«^ — cf?

esasd 6(3030 esiS^'osoisgcej c3@b«?«s>®S553£5?5^ and ending :

«C336, aaSi^nS' C3®93e3S5 ®en£5«OcsoK)Q^; {52533ssxs5©oe23d' cfcB®S5 6(3 go,2J5(33 and

a2®®^C5a"'2S3o, al®" ®^C5a?S^3© ®a33®®3; C33 ©^ZSCfoS ©B5©SS 2ax®«S ff«6®S53^ SS)®Z333S
©q©5552s:i'caiS ®eJS . ^e3"g4^M^ce3'©S
©3CjexS «acS3S.
For another version, see no. 129, art. 11.

IX. 1. Foil. 60a — 715. A sermon on tlie

3. Foil. 74a — 756. A story of a prostitute,
Pali stanza illustration of the evil of stealing,
in
esDDbdsS C3330 g/KS^ees^o csS3e3e3®8 @cc3®£s:!'" probably an appendix to the foregoing
g£3e33€^" C3S3eass5es30iS) ^esgdo cfcsoScSD sermon.

terminating in a storj called Beg.

©© ®S53e5gaa(2e3®(3e!S «??s:©i=°igi© ©©s© bso
(gg Z533C9J3e3 SSD® ggd£532SD2Sdf©ffi5ad'©C^®cd 2553(3
Pancadapika-vastuva (foil. 62a 71b),
©o3!S adxs^id sgSd 63SXS5(i) ©©©"csaaSssJ ©sa
illustrative of the merits acquired by donations
to the Buddhist Church.

The story ends :

X. Foil. —
76a 986. A fragment contain-
ing the concluding sentence of one sermon
and the complete text of another, on the
C%"fiS32SlS gd'S^g CSSj2533(5®2a3S aS^d" ?5iS)S5§ prescribed phrase Evam me sutam, &c., with
9^ Sc33253©CSac)' ^©n ®-^S3zs" C3®e3S5 Cf-^«^© which the Pali suttas begin. In this sermon
®2S3®<5®adi egsrfssd) ®S)d'3®c]e2Lj' €i^zsidi ®SJ are incorporated, besides other interesting

ScezaQ ei^ss:) eossxng ei,2SXr<g qfddg Cfi)c5g

matter, an account of Gautama Buddha and
of the first council of Buddhist monks held
•jS)©2SJ' ca©oa3?So3 cssse^saSzadzd'S ^sJcaos)
shortly after his death, as well as a descrip^
tion of the Buddha's residence at Jetavana,
and a lengthy discourse on his four Iriyd-
pathas, or " postures," with several stories in
illustration of the subjects. For a similar

ge3i*i3i!) " ^ssS^ " gjaes (SZS 03 "'23d'©! "©©

 — —
136 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
discourse, see art. n. Concerning the and v. It begins with the stanza found at the end
introductory plirase of the Buddhist suttas, of the tale in the original Pah,* as follows :

which seems to have been prescribed by C33c^3C33(5©©S3S3tC3S<5iSs33 azs^& s:S©3ae.

Gautama Buddha himself, see Teer's extract
from Mahakaruna-pundarika-siitra in Ann.
^^3 ©(Bq5@©cS3dSo£) oQ^©?553 e3:^e)sS

du Musee Guimet, vol. v., pp. 78 80. — ©aq2JXs?3 ®K)^o S5o S^esjdo 2a3®es:cSceo
Beg. SS3®d)e3'
. . . e3aJes33 ©-sgoja ©oozs^GetS €)s5©3(gS6)23) t3eb35333 S?55©CS©33o S©O^0 S^®a553§©C3 "•

Z533 353'i3.

C3§bs3?9 g?S(33«acec) ai®&-^?Q B-^ts fsoqd ce^©C65S25d' ©© (3o2553Se3©GeiS j^^c^^eiesg

?D® e3S)S3®0S©g Cp^nZS)6 «S5® ©e533<5©OS!S 6Z3J

£3S)2r0c5©CO253 E3 Sid's coca £3? e3®-i^ aSS©@©(33

tSzs© " £)3eegSi5ad4^"2J3DK3QQ — r^i

©35533 Cfi^ ©©OScSoe ^S) «D3S'S3 03cScfiZ35

and ends ?

©2553©© . ceg zssSd e338'2s®csss?^ce2sf . tsia

S'^aq, §© eaoS'Sice, @33ss3 e533S'a3ca, esa®

«S5iSS5Sj tfiija «^©®CS^ ©® ®S03C3^e3§)32SD

esoS'ssoe, ©qS e33S's3QQS zSoes €)??fea©6)'

^^oQ® Cfcas csaae ©sssecsacezrf ^SDess SgB
(gSScQj o-ssi ds3?S" iScsg C3ca<5 g^Sssd" ©<?
-^^
End. cSceeo . S5©q ©® ®e553cadioS)32S5g^ ©^0^533©

©®©cd ©epsSSa' (|)So33e3c3c6S © ©S«S5

©©?55 ® ©C553S5)?f53 ©enSzSJ" ©©?SD353 §CO@ ^d) ?. Foil. 1026—.103a, Sgsssf^Scae^©, a
version, of the Silutta-vatthu (Ras. ix. 1),
Sa)Sqj,ad)§g C32S3(3 C322)©as3 €) S3® s>®2s:i' independent of that in the Saddharmalan-
karaya, XX. 4 (no. 123).
©cd ©2j3sJ ffj^(5c3g25d'©el ©1^ ©1^ S)(3?r52S53'

e3ca 6©«S©iS5S23;:i' cseaQ C3:^GS2d'©cd ©zsj"' Beg,

^C09 ® gS'03§ C3.255d^Soeg©S23d' ©B53a?S33 ©®® (3o^3S£3©qa!9 ss(3;g<5i®©©'JS3d ©ffl'^?S5
©ee«53. al)®§2S32S5 ®£53©S3(5i2S:)'©£S)23Ci'®d — <^^

- XI. 1. Foil. 98b—10lb. 2S3S?S3©^9Se3!?S,

XII. Foil. 103a— 1046. a®@25ice33e;2a
the Sinhalese version of the Pali story Kan- ©ea^©, a Sinhialese version of the Dhammika-
canadeviya-vatthu, in the RasavahinI, ii. 4,
updsaka-vatthu, a tale in the Dhammapada-
extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, vi. 5.
t|;hakatha. This is also quite independent of
See nos, 123 and 129, The poetical art. ix. 3.
the version of the same in the Saddharma-
version of this tale, by Kiramba Thera, is ratnavaliya, v. 12. See no. 12, fol. 1066 —1086,
entitled Kavumutuhma. See no. 107. or pp. 161 — 164 of the printed edition.
2. PqU. 10?. e3©^S5cS«^3e3S3p, a version
of the Pancaspita-bhijckhtmam-vatthu (Ras, 'iSiodQoJ "§ao "«sJ© "sscC " sj©
xi. 2),independent of that in the Saddharma- "63
lankaraya, xxiv. 3 (no. 123).
* See p. 184 of the edition of the Easavahini, printed
at Colombo, 1891.

f By this last sentence, the compiler evidently means

that the sermon on the meiit of listening to the chanting
^ '2S:C«S33 '©«S3i9 '®g5oQ? of the Satipatthana-sutta, ends here.
 .

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 137

Beg. XV. Foil. 112ffl— 134&.

An extract from the Pansiyapanas-jataJea-
—
pota (nos. 110 112), containing the follow-

as3(3 8-g^ «§i)o^^ c^-^^ a§;®©<cet9 8!f?Qo

ing " birth-stories."
ffcsD

1. Mattakundali-jdtaka (Faus. 449). Same

as no. 110, foil. Sa — ga.
2. Ananusociya-jataka (Faus. 328). Ibid.,

foil. ®©q a — ®5j a.

£)®@2a (^oacszaSdx ez255S33'B5cQ — qp^ 3. Sujdta-jdtaJca (Faus. 352). Jbid., fol.

XIII. Foil. 1046— 110&. ®B30!S3!::S«s^®23S<5

©£)a. — 6.

©ajg Mahdhappinatthera-vatthu, a tale in 4. Uraga-jataha (Faus. 354). IM., foil.

elucidation of the 79tli stanza {dJiammaplii ®®a6— £)3®a, and no. 134, art. xvii.
sulcham seti°) of the Dhammapada, extracted 5. Kummdsapinda-jdtalca(Faus. 415). Ibid.,
from the Dhammapadatthakatha. See pp. foil. ©E^ia — 6§a.
—
275 281 of the printed edition of Colombo,
6. SamJcicca-jdtaJca (Faus. 530). Ibid., foil.
1893.
2a3©a— 2ga.
XIV. Foil. 111. A sutta, or a discourse
of the Buddha in Pali, not, found in the third XVI. Foil. 134&— 136a. Five Pali stanzas,
book of the Anguttara Nikaya, and treating accompanied by their Sinhalese interverbal
of what is real (sdro), and unreal (asaro). paraphrase, treating of the evil results of the
first five sins dealt with in the ten SikJchdpadas,
Beg.
namely: (1) Killing; (2) Misappropriation
68©SD^S3o fSzso C3®cSo «5cn63 esoSsiSceo of property; (3) Adultery; (4) Lying; and
©es5d^ ©dsi^^xD <|2f53(2i8S3ae£3 <^dj©>® .
(5) Drinking.
S3S) ©5)3 «:fic©3 cSzsjg <^©©2SSnS tSzaS^Ss -sS
Beg.
e3^©i.'5X53 ^ ®S5 «fi25^ S3e53S©va53 e3€)eD<§\S£03^S)
a©c53^ €3-235 o ®e3«533 ®£fe^3 «S53C53' @CS33 6t6i
«D<53©3 t&33^©SDS . «9€^®3 5g)®3 5S[sic]cS253a
<5^^ qpeSSdosS C33(5®3Cj^r(S33^ . 8aG5®3^ <S<€^ ,
®!Se33®©© QWO^QO © 03sS33°^03-253e3£S ©C,
C32S33
iS33oeo tSsSSS)©© CfC33(5o C33<5®3q)S3S3o ©ffl3CS3o

tSaaffi®© qfC33do C33d®0CiS3SS)o c?Ss5o tS^a®®© End.

qfe33c5o e33d®3CijS5S)c?o 9®o^ «S-€^ fpc334^
e33(5®3e,jS3c333jft — qb§ C3!§ gSca^i^S' ®@®S323i gSS? S^®?S52rf^03S £)§

End. dd32S523Li'©e5323d'®d SSzSCf ©a,(g®d233.

©cao ©!J353§ ^ss33®© (gssS ©3 g5e>e33 ©3

XVII. Foil. 136a— 141&.
§©0 cad'^^o en©vS53 ©ssss^i ai@o cad^o C3
©iS53 ®es33di esoso fiad-^o cc^sss ©ms^ 03
Sumanamaldlcdra-lcatlid-vastuva.
«J53''^03S>3 e3SSd©S33 ®e533^ fp§2S3?S5.ie,^3

e33©d®^3 ©SOsdi 2533©®g ®t^3©3d3 EsS© A Sinhalese version of the story of the
d®a:>3 ©ensdi gc33©3a, esSSdeisss ©ebs^ gds florist Sumana, found in the Dhammapada-
®®c5o3@dde3®3qS)3^3 e3S@d®S33 ©S33^ tthakatha, V. 9. It is different from the
. efcso

d'@s:>e33®d3 -sS
version in the Saddharmaratnavaliya (tale
.

'«n «3Z ^Ci3 Sj333 €^ '

e?D cd^ecsad'c)
N N
 — —
138 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
no. 60), and does not follow the Pali text so For copies of the Sinhalese version, see
closely. Of. no. 13, foil. 253a—2566, or nos. 129, art. xiv., 132, art. 11., 135, art. ill.

pp. 433 —438 of the printed edition. and viii., and 136, art. vi.

Beg.
XIX. Foil. 142a— 145&.
33©^ C3235 g©'Qezs:J^©S25d' ce9 (Sao ^©es
eSzsJ 33(53 ®3(30 2S50(5gQ0JSD©353©JJ523} ©Qog^^do
ValUyatthera-kathdva.
Sjgacf© ®(^ gdaSes? e^^S339 tb® d3-?S©cst9 ®
The story of Valliya Thera. The statement
e^Cj'g c3®e3a35Sce cos ®>^©©5eS iSSssd' ^zSsJDa
in the following introduction, that the tale ia
c53?S ^!53©3' ®®c,e3©v(5tS ©^?S53 (53'asrf §S2s:)^
to be found in the Pali Thera-gatha, is in-
©qj(3 iSces© 3532S!2S5'®3 qftScsgj?? , ©S3©2a®C3 correct. A Valliya Thera however,
is,

^csssJ . Oas5 e2®®03£35!fi ddesseoa «3©c5 ©^easd mentioned therein, at I. 53, 126, and 168
^® c5£5g'(5i®2S3®2S5£3J dacSd'ceassd.^ e2®e»o3!S verses.

Cfea ®ffi53 ®>S3»)S5® CaScq <53®d0S3253®GQa-€^'23d' 33©«^ ©® ®ci)dsB3d3®©cS i^gSJ©'^©!^ ©(3@

©eoadfeisi ©d^©«S33d3®'®Q3!S ©iS)©e32n®d«33 03®afidz33(33©C3?g© ^'© 2»©c5o335 . ^& ^?53©'

^Q<^ !S55c33©e3e2© ©®®C3 CfxScS g®S333'CQ.

For another copy, see no. 135, art. vi.
Appended to this tale is an account of the
XVIII. Foil. 1416— 142a, Buddha listening throughout a whole night
to a sermon delivered by Ananda Thera,
See no. 129, art. v. 2, for another copy.
Sarandgamana-sutta,
The Pali text of a discourse on the merit XX. Foil. 146a— 157.
of Sarandgamanam, " the confession of faith
in the three Refuges" of Buddhism mentioned
AtapiriJcara-hathdvastuva.
in the Khuddaka-patha.
Beg.
A discourse interspersed with Pali quota-
tions, on the Attha-parikkhdrd, or the eight
tSS^DDg-Sao . diS3o C3®CQo «;C35©3 €03 ©338030
requisites of a Buddhist friar, extolling
©£55(5^ ®!533©©?S5 Cfss^sSOSzaoea cfbds®® .
especially the good resulting from donations
cfd ©5)3 cposca@3 e33Sa©vS3iS33 6^ca^J? cccsjSs ©33 of the same to the Sangha.

«30C3oiS3® (^Oeoza^eSs SrC3©©>S33 e33®q ©<5t33 After the usual adoration of the Buddha
©.a^2£>3 £)2S5®CiX53o ^S§ . 63S3®iJ333o ^S and the PaU stanza
©V553J553 ©>&)3 Cf)QeS3®3 e33Sg®S3S33 e3(S)©«r»5o §®G)3 6 §a)£X3 e3©-i^CS33 ©-€^4^0
^33^©»©3© . S3c5-f^O®SJ5o K;©55:X53 sSo ® C55 Z55e£3@6 ©© Cf -'^15^® 12533 SS®3©-€^*

en2(3o sSo ©coei^asjo zSo ®C553^esoC3s5Ddi — «b§ S©cs(3 3a©ea3 8<5^^®iJX53©d

End. ©©-g^€^ «S3S©cS(3 3>(S3e333cae3

§a)o ^6-S^a c3®-€^"o aSDo e3<5-€^o ra®-i^'Q with its interverbal Sinhalese interpretation,

CSo^o tsd'^o <23®?S52S5d3 ©Cj@ . <|)q®®©3© e360©3 the text proper begins :

ff3X55®®s03 Cf300Ca®3 C33SS®3X533 C3<53©®333 g(5-i^©q £33(5® 333 C^i& qfO ©C553 ©S3S335J
!S5'o ©eS32S:J^©«J ^£3oZ53(5 C32)i)j3'S3JC3^©(aadf

©S325;:j'©d®ed eg £33^ g(3©o3!S^ Sagd^esSza roscSa

^
£5j3 ' 2D ' ©^^(£)©«J)3(5^® in the 2nd copy (no. ^ sd© ' ?S5 ' s5©s5c3 ©?S^3 iS^isS

.135, fol. 64&, line 1). ' <5tS555-2^^ ?

 — 9 >

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 139

conges
Buvanveli-ddgeb-varnanava. f

It ends : A standard work in Sinhalese prose, inter-

spersed with Pali stanzas, and treating of the
following subjects :—
1. Suvisi - vivarana, called in the Pali,

version Abhimhara-kathd, being an account

S^3 J^cse £)l@QS2xi' dLd®3a3Q §g esacagg of the twenty-four "assurances" of Grotama's
®eadas>«22s:)f Ssa2scf®cdSSsd" eQ«s:ie^'§ 1 future attainment of Buddhahood, received
§i'S3 ®csiaS>b34^cQ Q'S)ssSQ (^isJeaoE) zsaOg??. in his bygone births from anterior Buddhas
(foil. 255 — ®a55&).
This is followed by a Sinhalese stanza
expressing the pious aspirations, probably
2. Gotama Buddha's birth, his laical life,

For another copy of this his Mahahhinikkhamana or " the great re-
of the author.
nunciation," and the enshrining of the hair
discourse, with a slightly different text, see
which was shorn off his head on his assuming
no. 134, art. ix.
the ascetic life, in the Culamani-dagaba (foil.
®<S3 6 — o3 6). This section is called in the
Pali version Gulamanidussa thujpa - dvaya - -

kaiha. See p. 16 of the printed edition of

128.
Colombo, 1896.
Or.1091.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 195 (three leaves
3.His war with Mara (foil. S6 ^a), his —
unmarked +zsi—£>%) 18f in. by 2f ',
; 6 — attainment of the Buddhahood, and his
lines, 16 —
1 7 in. long ; written in an unformed preaching of the following sermon (foil.
hand by a Kandyan Buddhist novice named fS>a — %h).
Tembahitiyave Angulimala Samanera ; dated
(fol.1946) Friday, five days before the 4. BhammacaJcJcappavattana-sutta, the Bud-
second quarter {de poya) of the month dha's first sermon in Pah, extracted from the

Poson, in Saka 1680 current (May 1757, Anguttara-nikaya (foil, ga Kasb). This —
A.D.). The wooden boards are lacquered sutta is not included in the printed edition

and painted with floral and other orna-

'
of the present work. For another copy, see
mentations. [Miss M. Paesons.J no. 8, and for an English translation, by
Prof. Rhys Davids, see Max Miiller's Sacred
I. 1*^177. Books of the Bast, vol. ii.

5. The Buddha's ministry, his death and

Thupa -vamsay a. cremation, the distribution of his relics, the
erection of ten diigabas (Dasa-thupa-kathd),
" History of Thupas, or Buddhist tumuli,"
called also in the introduction (fol 353 b) — and the ceremony of enshrining some of these
relics by king Ajatasattu {DTiatu-nidhdna-
katha ; foil, ^i ©<a a). —
' @«^£)o 161&
'si'^i^ ^«.iw
^tsS&ssi * ^i
^^ ©3
* Foil. 1 and 2 are extra leaves. The first contains a t Possibly so called because of the sanctity attached
crude representation of Gotama Buddha, in his birth to Euvanvelidagaba, a description of -which was probably
as Sumedha ascetic, receiving the first vivarana from the author's main object in writing this book, all other
Dipaiikara Buddha the second ; contains the colophon of accounts of dagabas, &c., in the work being incorporated
the transcriber of the manuscript. more or less by way of introduction.
 . — — —
140 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
6. The story of king Dharmasoka, tis 18. Velusumana . . . utpatti - hathdva, the
religious acts, especially in the building of story of the warrior Velusumana (foil,

dagabas (GaturasUi-sahassa-thupa-katha), and do® 6 — dsa).

an account of the Buddhist missionaries sent
19. Khanjadeva utpatti-kathdva, the
out by him (foil, el's a — @a). story of the warrior
. . .

Khanja-deva (fol.

7. The arrival of Asoka's son Mahinda dsa — 6).

as missionary to Ceylon, the establishment of
20. Phussadeva . . utpatti - kathdva, the
Buddhism in the island, the building of the .

Thuparama dagaba, and the depositing in it story of the warrior Phussa-deva (foil;

of the right collar-bone relic of Gotama

ds6 t5a).

Buddha (Thiiparama-hatha foil, ga ®©»ife). ; — 21. Lahhiyavasabha^ ... utpatti-kathdva, the

story of the warrior La,bhiya-vasabha (foil,
Bodhi-dgamana-lcathd, the story of the
da — do a).
8.

bringing of a branch of the sacred Bodhi

tree of India to Ceylon (foil. ®€)»i h — do a).
22. An account of Dutthagamani's dispute
with his brother Tissa (foil, do a ^b). —
9. Yojana - thilpa - hatha, on the future
dagabas (foil, do a — 6 a). 23. Miyunguna-ddgaba-kathdva,t'he story of

10. An
account of Ceylon kings, from
Mahiyahgana-dagaba (foil, cfsa — daa &).

Devanampiyatissa (circa B.C. 307) to Dut- 24. Dutthagamani's war with Elala, the
thagamani (B.C. 161 ; fol. €). Tamil king then ruling at Anuradhapura

11. [Dutugemunu-rajahuge utpatti-kathdva^,

(foil, daafi — ®d"i&).
the story of king Dutthagamani (foil. 25. Mirisaveti-vihdra-kathdva, the history

€b — d<B a) of the Mirisaveti-vihara (foil. ®d=) b — ds 6).

12. Nandimitra* - yodhayanange utpatti- 26. Lovdmahdpdya-kathdva, the history of

haihava, the story of the warrior Nandimitra the " brazen palace " (foil, ds & aS a). —
(foil. d<Ba — 6\d&). 27. Ruvanveli - ddgaba - varnandva, the
13. Suranirmala . . . utpatti-kathdva, the history of the Euvanveli dagaba.
story of the warrior Suranirmala (foil. [a) Arthasddhana\\-kathdva (foil. aSa —
Mahdsenaf
14. utpatti-kathdva, the story
. . . (&) Thupdrdma^- kathdva (foil, s^h —
of the warrior Mahasena (foil, ©do 6 ©dia). — ££)<B b).

the
(c) Dhatugarbha** -varnandva (foll.«a)<B6
15. QotimharaX . ; utpatti - katkdva,
—
.

6\«sq 6).
story of the warrior Gotimbara (foil. ®d"ia h).

Theraputtdbhaya utpatti-kathdva,
{d) Dhdtu-nidhdna-kathdva (foil, e^jss^b —
16. . . .

Qua).
the story of the warrior Theraputtabhaya
Buvanveliddgaba-kathdva (foU.Saaa
(foil. ®di6 — do© a).
(e)

&o® a).
17. Bharana utpatti-kathdva, the story
. . .

of the warrior Bharana (foil, do® a b). —

§ Lalhiyya' in the Pali version and in the Sinhalese
printed edition.
* Nandhi-mitta in the Pali version (pr. ed., p. 45). II
Thupasddhana in Westergaard's Cat., p. 73, and
and in the Thupasddfiana-ldbha in the Pali version.
t Mahasona in Westergaard's Cat., p. 73,
Sinhalese printed text. % Thupdrambha, ibid,
in the Pali version. ** DhatugabbharHpa-vannand'katha in the Pali version.
J Gothayimhara
 — —
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 141

The present text contains but slight differ- that the author held the same literary position
ences as compared with that of the portion as the contemporary pandits Surapada and
printed at Colombo in 1889. After a few- Dharmaklrti-pada,f and that, having suc-
Pali verses by way of invocation and other- ceeded his uncle, king Parakrama Bahu the
wise, it begins :
Great, on the throne under the title Vijaya
Bahu, he reigned one year at Polonnaruva.
The following arguments, however, may
be adduced against the foregoing supposition.
Eirst, no known,
historical work, so far as is
®!S539©555DC65i4a €)c)g g©§ C3C553Sz55§^<peS«a
mentions that Parakrama Bahu's nephew
was called Cakravarti Parakrama before he
ascended the throne; nor does the Maha-
vainsa give any other clue to the identity of
the one with the other, than that this nephew
was " a man and a poet
of great learning
©55:30©>CO£3?dS5e55©CSz5:i'ge±56)@S3g d.35sS5®0@
?S5® ®£S3a6\©€)S333ca ©•l^-i^5S5D©K53®(5@ — withal of greatrenown" (ch. Ixxx., vv. 1 3). —
qf^ Secondly, there is a marked difference between
It ends : the language of the present work and that
of the inscriptions of Parakrama Bahu the
©© gg(35i§4g <5d^(5t©©?s:s} aaj(5"<5s®3
Great, or of other kings of the 11th and
12th centuries. In style and phraseology it
£532S^®e)s3®55DsS"S qe(gge3ca53?s:)csO ©©z^ssd^^oa
agrees more with works of the 13 th and 14th
^ «53G)3c5eS33S2SJ'®35 g €f @g2f53"qF(g(5e33Q253) centuries, such as the Pujavaliya, the Elu
©?S:sS"c3. ©@©d ©©3^5 Oi® ©v^?SD3® ®3S55xiiS Bodhivamsa, &c., than with Gurulugomi's
©SS33Q3a(5-i^(3^ 82S:i'353®qpiS32553'' (§5 €S ©>©®!§ Amavatura and Dharmapradlpikava, which
S)g©ss>s)''2SJ"a2S5' CfcoD Sgeg^S® 033 dsjeS'"
were written about a century earlier. Lastly,
according to Weliwitiye Dhammaratana
©253e©<^ ev5ge3S©"®o32s:^ j^€)3'i^a3?5 ©cassd'
himself, the author of the present work
was a contemporary of Vacissara Thera,
who made an adaptation of it in Pali in
This copy gives no information respecting a summarized form, J but who, according
the author or the date of the work, but both to the preface of the printed text of this

Westergaard* and Weliwitiye Dhammaratana Pali work,§ must have lived in or after the

Thera, the editor of the printed portion,

reign of K. S. S. Pandita Parakrama Bahu
ascribe its authorship to Cakravarti Para-
(A.D. 1236—71). It "should, however, be

krama Pandita, who, according to the former,

mentioned that the colophon of the same
lived in the 11th century A.D., version is not very explicit regarding the
and according
to the latter, in the middle of the 12th century. date of Vacissara. It only states that he was
Weliwitiye Thera states further in his preface a monk attached Dhammagara (preach-
to the
ing hall ?) of a king named Parakrama Bahu,
and that he was also the author of the

»a? "-^ '^®s5a®'i^ 'acf » ©3

" Q » 66^6lB?5i&^ t33-'l^33(5 " ff®3S>K0a3 t See also the Nikaj'asangraha, p. 24 of the printed
edition.

"^ X See his preface to the printed edition, p. iv.

"sSf©>fiS3 ",§ ''"
!2i6> ="
;fi)<5iO0§©e3t3
§ Edited by Baddegama Dhammaratana Thera, and
'' adi2S53 * See his catalogue, p. 73. published at Colombo in 1896.
 —
142 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
Llnatthadlpani the Saccasankhepa-
Tika, IV. Foil. 183a—185a.
sannaya, and the Visuddhimaggasankliepa-
sannaya.
Visayha-jatakaya.
In the introduction Viicissara refers to an old
Pali Thupavamsa, but says that it was super- A Sinhalese version of the Visayha-jataka

seded by his own version, as the former was

(Faus. 340). The text differs to some extent
imperfect, and as the usefulness of the more from that in the Jataka-pota. See no. 110,
perfect Sinhalese work was necessarily limited foil. S&— S&, and no. 136, art. xxii. 1.

on account of its language. The Gandha-

V. Foil. 185a— 1866.
van.sa (P. T. S. Journ. 1886, p. 70) mentions
the Thupavamsa (probably Vacissara's Pali
veision) as the work of a "great teacher." Maha-dan-sutraya.
For notes on the India Ofl&ce copy in Burmese A tale similar to those in the Saddharma-
character, see E. A. S. Journal for July 1898. lankaraya, illustrative of the merit of feeding
the needy.
II. Foil. 177b— 180h.
After the usual adoration of the Buddha
and the stanza e3Q)s5)£j«S5od)2)i)c,«S5od'5S5o-?S &c.,
Manicora-jdtakaya.
the text begins: S3©^ ©i® ®Ko sd^'ssjqogsQ
A Sinhalese rendering of the Manicora- qf(a'o©B zsi6 es^csaSzs:)' csQ Sea <5©e3 ss^jdoQ'
jataka (Faus. 194), apparently independent ?S5® Sig ddojs^o" ©iS)o'''®ej©cd es®®o8!S — ff^
of that in the Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota.
Compare no. 110, foil. 6n9°i6 — Qo®&, and no. VI. Foil. 1866—1936.
135, art. xv. 2. After the usual adoration of
the Buddha and the Pali stanza dhammo
Dhammaddhaja-jatakaya.
tiloJca-sarane, &c., the Sinhalese text begins:
A Sinhalese version of the Dhammaddhaja-
s>©^ ®es5©>e33©(e,o©©sS c^zo' ^i?3 S)g ddo
jataka (Faus. 220), probably extracted from
^o^ ©£Ho'©c5 C53i©s>s3€)d ©dcSSiS^JD' Senad the Jataka-pota, the text differing only
©>ci3S SiSi©ca555'' £3®<9-cstfl ©q©^s^a {sd)©d©>csj slightly from that in no. 110, foil. &>£)3a—£>zb.
For other copies, see nos. 132, art. iv., 134,
art. III., 135, art. x., and 136, art. ii., and for
III. Foil. 180J— 183a.
notes regarding the scene of the tale, see
no. 135, art. x.
Utpalagandha-puvata.
VII. Foil. 1936—195. Twelve tetrastichs
The story of the rich merchant Utpala- in Sinhalese, expressive of the transcriber's
gandha, found in the 20th chapter of pious aspirations, followed by his colophon
Mayurapilda's Pujavaliya. The present text and a table of contents of the whole codex.
has some differences as compared with that
in no. 25, foil. Qdb—Qia. For other copies,
see nos. 133, art. ill., 134, art. iv. and xvi. 2, 129.
and 135, art. xir.
Or. 1233.- Palm-leaf; 135 (o-s-Ss);
foil.

13| in. by 2^^; 6—8 lines, 12 in. long;

»
^ "
!s!S
'
e3iSia5^©<5©ds3©^. The
written in a fine bold hand, probably by a
Pali text, as well as the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, place the
scene of this tale at Veluvanarama, not as here Jetavana
Vihara. *
©£0?$^ ' qfdsDoSJ ' SsJ©3 C3 ' «JDa(5^
 — — .

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 143

Kandyan scribe, early in the 19th century. (1) a©ii>3)3 &&Q3ZSiS3d®^4^ e3<5®®3 dc33?S3o

Forty -one leaves at the beginning and 8®2@3 <S)S5(23K(5cb*®£333 <5c3®-€^g ©(3oe>255

several at the end are wanting. S®I)2)d eo©© ^^©gzs^Sss^jcsa'eiQaejo'

[A. A. BuBT.]
aiSo C3®3©d6 d3s'Sca3-€^'g23XJi3

I. Foil. 1— 4a. (2) Cj555o S(3o [©] S33©^3 0S3SS'°02SX5>3^®>®J

Sampindi-mahdnidana. ©©o3ag?S5So os^acsj©" ®^C32S53^^ ^^^

(3) e,2f5© £)I@©.ScS3© /a3e,©253a^© cso^^soa"
An extract from a Pali work as yet un-
identified, accompanied by a Sinhalese com- ff55^©£±53^ 253 ©2)3^ {5S52)i;oC5(3§2iKa®o
mentary. It gives an account of Metteyya* (4) @83CS e33g©2531 SSDo s55©©2S3DSka*e53C3e0233o
Bodhisatta's visit to Culamani-caitya and S253eg©^S
t k33C^o qf 253^ (53-1^203 ce e::©csx5a^
Maliya-mahathera, and of his sermon on
ignorance, lust and the like.
and two other similar stanzas beginning with
c3oCT3cs ©3^2533 S©c3 &c. (sce the Saddharma-
After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
lankara, printed edition, p. 16) and f^zs)o)do
the text begins :

tb 253 ©2)2330 ©3 &C.

End.

g^€^®3(jSoQei)D €)®-3e, C3d^2533®(3£) too-^Sia £fS)£)©©5S:J' ©?55 §!g5©i5 §03©£5 . iiad^S^j)"

©l^ ®£0®®<5©d . e3o©cd"e3©0323d" ©©l53SS5i(5«5-

253©3" ©£i(3©d2S3 . §CS?i)©©OT2J33©3

o32J53^25ci' ^asj©'^©^ «S5i-^3(3o2a3(56\ca23d' esi
For another recension of this discourse,
see no. 127, art. ix. 2, where the 4th stanza
is also given.
g gl^^ SQ gi^'^^ iS5e£3 ®J(33©£3d' 0553 — qf^

It ends : III. Foil. 136 16a. —

A discourse on the
Buddha's iddhi or supernatural power, and
on the honours paid to him, written in the
form of a dialogue between the devas and
S5®23diS;552s:J'©eS©s5 8SSd ^©j3®e5^3S es53 es®{o the Buddha. It is interesting to note the
gSssg ?gSa5 §©23®(33iS3csQS) ©i8©dss5. similarity between some of the questions of
this discourse and certain passages in the
This is followed by several Pali stanzas
Holy Scriptures, as for example the question
expressing the pious aspirations either of the
commentator or of the copyist.

t This line is corrupt. See no. 127, art. ix. 2.

II. Foil. 4a— 13&.
" c5s5©5553 dQ3©.;55g "
C3 ' ©eS3«g '
CO
' 4ig352553. At p. 30 of the printed edition of the
Brahma-cetandva. Saddharmalankara £^3 CO S 2533-^^352553. See also no.

127, art. 11. '"

oS5di " ©©03ffl©€)©3e3©3CS©.
A Sinhalese commentary on the Pali
In the Sinhalese commentary on the Pattakamma-sutta,
stanzas :—
an extract from the Anguttara Nikaya, iv. ®©gSS)©€)Q3
e3©3GS:S^ ©^535553^^ ^®9- See the printed
* See Childers' Pali Dictionary, p. 246, col. 2. edition of Colombo, 1893, p. 29. " esa^S 233 3 233 ©
CaoS3©S33. "C3o©83g "S3j©0.
 — — — ——
144 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
" By wtat merit acquired in past births does one of Saddha-tissa, king of Ceylon (B.C.
the ground, 60 gav in extent around the —
137 119), listening to the public recitation
Buddha, always become as flat as the face of of the Kalakarama-sutta by Kalu Buddha-
a drum ? " {Of. Isaiah xl. 4). rakkhita Thera of Anuradhapura ; and the
The text begins with a Pali stanza in
.
other ofGotama Buddha attending a sermon,
probably on the same sutta, delivered at night
adoration of the Buddha, as follows :

by Ananda. For another copy of this tale,

ca®S)oc3aj©«s,®2S3'55 C3 1)2)3 es^Se^cjcasfiD
see no. 127, art. xix.
co®®3C3S^©©(30 233ea@23d'' e3@s)3e3gS)©aJ-
«J5©>®3 .
The first story begins :

S3©q ^£s5 2S3®(3233 ©^?)©03" Sjg EiqssS ©is^j5:)3*'

ig igiS53 ^S5S§ 253(£)§6)<523Sa3 155® ®K5" 23S-t^

@3©253 ©25355^^2SCi" ©£555S:)'®d Cf^dlSgd -S^Qd

233^ ^SSo3 §C5 ©iSifl^ ©>a3®353 ^©J5 ©-sg^a
and ends :

o3?S5Q'' 2333e2533d»® gs)o3i:Sad' dsig S)?S3"£S5

©'©Dsj!:^ ®iQssS ^233 g ass's £55 zsci'^e^Gvcrf csas
©£,d^ — qf?
o -.®5 * ©>os (S ®C555J5'Q d£55?S° iSSsx)" ^^Szsj'g)'
and ends :

©® <^§ 2533<5-g^©<C3^g al<®"cS <5^23[)'©(3>arf

IV. Foil. 16a— 175. The story of Atula-

upasaka and his colleagues, who wished to
hear a discourse on the Doctrine, extracted
from the first chapter of the Saddharma- The second begins :

larikara. See no. 123, foil. 2333® 6— asssa, or

p. 28 of the printed edition of Colombo, ©sidg ®C536Sd 8S©d3 — c[r-^

1889.
and ends : —
V. (1) Foil. 17&— 18S. An account of the
patronage extended by king Dutthagamani G^oS!S ©ensJg (pj^d 2533^' (gios — 2533(32533(53®
(B.C. 161—137) to the preaching of the
Buddhist doctrine. ,

VI. Foil. 216-266.

Beg.
S3©^ £)i)®"e,jCDOS 6n®©£3 ®!55SJf ©£33235

C^l<§^?S^iZSi"cSiS> Cftg©3g ggcSJigS] ®e53(5£5'36\<S^" Dana-paricchedaya,

The second chapter of the anonymous

2. Foil. 186—215. religious work written in Sinhalese prose
interspersed with Pali quotations, and com-
monly called e3S6v£)d^©ve33s:) Paricchedwpota.
Kdlakdrama-sutraya,
The first chapter treating on Avavada, " ad-
This does not contain the text of the monition," and a portion of the present on
sutta or a translation thereof, but two stories. ddna, " charity," were printed at Colombo in

* C3x9c3©©ssJ "©3 '*

ad'-'553 " C53a

"' Evidently for q>)?S5-a^ as may be seen from

11
the rest of the text. "' 253
 . —
MANUSCKIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 145

1892. Tlie third chapter, with which the VIII. Foil. 33a— 416.
book closes, is on sila, " being religious." g^S«S)S^3-£SSS3)«S

This second chapter, of which another SudarSana-jdtaJcaya.

complete copy is to be found in no. 135,
This is not a Sinhalese version either of
art. XI., and imperfect copies in nos. 27,
the Mahasudassana-jataka (Faus. 95) or of
art. II., and 130, art. iii. 1, treats of two kinds
the Mahasudassana-sutta, the 17th of the
of ddna, namely, dhamma-dana and dmisa-
Digha-nikaya, but an account of the same
ddna, " gift of spiritual and gift of temporal
king Mahasudar^ana, his past and present
blessings," illustrating the superiority of the
births, his capital town Kusavati, and his
former by a story called ®qSs33gs?5^ae Devata-
palace called Sudharma.
pra^naya.
Beg.
Beg.
£)©\@§)3es5©S) 6zs^& a)i®€i35[o]

'a)©@®3 ^g©?S52r)3" Q©®3SiraD?9"

£)S33"«Sie3o©iC33 a©e®3'' ^g©<i^^
©@©d at)®' egS-^^ oS^Sd^evosad" ©C33
«S5§m6S3^o co©d-?S S®®©3(5*

esod© £)(§)§' 03 23d' 9 (^^^©iSSSoQ <J2S@^©£55S^'

ssS^ al)®' ra^'sja^fsdi a I;®' did ^^©g
C333d C3o(g£0 ©63)2523^9 §(^©iS30C> ^SsQ' ©>S5
©©^©>Q3235S)'"'C^3@ g «^e3S)(3a35 g @3©\35

^©Oaegdi @gd£53-g^"zs:f ©esjzsd'eveSSSzsd' ©q

— ^1 €35553 zsid-^jQq g€)5s5 al)®'©03(9 — ef^

End.
S3@3^C3o e^SsJ Sj53 ^S qd
—
IX. Foil. 416 75a. An extract from the
^g ^dx©6o Saddharmalankaraya (no. 123), containing the
following four tales :

1. (17.2.) e\3e^i@£S)a}i3e3^3
©0300, caotaod gaSasd ®«? ^SSzxi' qaa^s^o ©>(3e3 Vessamitta-vastuva
(^sJcaaen 833 9g©>23525>"c8.
(foil. 416 — 47a). Same as no. 123, foil.

ga— ©)saa.
VII. Foil. 26&— 33a. Two tales.
2. (i7. 4.) £3(^-i^e3^3(^ass^3
1. et^Sg43)3es«Q3)
Saranasthavira-vastuva

Extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya,

(foil. 47a — 546). Ibid., foil, ©©^a— ^o©6.
xi. 2. See nos. 123, foil. &3a&-S^&, and 132, 3. (tI. 5.) iS)S3^<saei^3Se3SQ3
art. V. 2. jKawcanacZem-T^asitti^a

546—586).
(foil. Same as nos. 123, foil.
jKaviraj^a Wana-iJasitt?;a do®&— d3a, and 127, art. xi. 1. For the poetical
JHd., vii. 5. See no. 123, foil, ©d-ia— dsfe.
* For other copies of this stanza, see the Dhamma-
padatthakatha (the edition of Colombo, 1886), p. 49.
'
S)S)o ' The correct form of this line is Q\ Fausboll's Dhammapada, p. 126, Jataka, vol. i., p. 31,
iv., p. 54, and Oldenherg's Theragatha, p. 35.
'°
©.g^^^ " ^Skj3^, avahati seems to be another
instance of the old subjunctive noted in Miiller's Pali Gram-
" isJ^JsJos mar, p. 108. " ea3 " ©®@ " a 2°
3S3a =1
^
P P
146 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
version by Kiramba Thera, entitled Kavu-
mutuhara, see no. 107. eas3(5®o C3SS5S sgeo' cssS^S £S23»5 C3?S5S <p)®Q02a

4. (xxiii. 1.) geraeesJswgs) C3555S®cS!S q; Sora3S©255e5€), e3o*®o cs^s:©

Culagalla-vastuva

(foil. 586— 75a). Same as nos. 123, foll.-

End.
ga— ®o©a, and 125, art. i. 5.
e>cs3 /fi55,^8©®®3 © ^cs[o]^^e^(9®OT3

—
X. Foil. 75a 806. Two stories extracted
from Dhammasena's Saddha/rmaratnavaliya. 0)3©©° t925;^^®-^'ce3§sJ5?s^o

1. (v. 11.) S^ ^sa® ^(^i^i^^i^&fei Sesa^S

Cauda* nam hitru-veddahuge vastiwa
(foil. 75a— 77b). The story of Oanda tbe
pig-slaughterer, identical with the 11th tale ©^©£53 ©© (e5^^ai)®ca3; ^e;e3c@"©s33, ©333
of no. 13.
oSS^"g ,e35,^£)l)®038€^C3 g©>233£sJceiS ©S)3
'
2. (7. 12.) ^®@23)c&33S3 8aflS'afet(Qf Qess^Q ©iS33 !5'g^"cQ3253S 92533153 253(5-1^6^; ©OSS)?^©,
Dhammika-upasakayange vastuva ©^sscead'S; g (33 "(59:53 ©253353, 6 ©gsscess:)'©

(foil. 776— 80&). The story of the Buddhist ^©J3 caSbsssScs og-^Sxs^zJ^s g ©sssoSSgsd^
devotee named Dhammika. Same as the 12th @S3ssJ g ge53 253d-^e^; -eSiSSgo'^ iSJ^ZSd'S;
tale of no. 13.
Sqs©'', 2333CQ S(3 cp^g S)©; cf-s3ce3§2J52J5o,

XI. Foil. 806— 83a. An account of king ga g§S cB^ cso^csoQ <|55:)sJ)o e33?s^3§©oa2s:)i

Bimbisara's offering of food and clothing to €325^33 Ses -^03 zac^-i^^^g ®333oSS2X:i' ©q^s^e^
the pretas or manes, extracted from the Cfa3853®e33§ (^-€^ e35-S3fflcs3 ©©a>2S53© ^Ses^©
Pujdvaliya. See no. 26, xiv. 3.
«ST2S53g [sic] ©assesScS'^ssd"; qf't^''ce3 233o, ^si"t'

XII. Foil. 83a— 866. ^©e3'°S?G)gS3S3o ^^330.

XIII. 1. Foil. 866— 104a. A discourse,

Tirokudda-sutta. interspersed with Pali quotations, on the
The seventh sutta of the Khuddakapatha merit of ddna or almsgiving, especially to the

of the Khuddaka-nikaya. The Pali text is priesthood, accompanied by stories in illustra-

accompanied by an interverbal Sinhalese tion thereof.

interpretation or sannaya, which differs in

some parts from that printed at Colombo in
" ^^©dzrf ' S3aS53 ^e^ssd". The meaning of
1889.
SinghataJcam, according to this commentary, is the place

Beg. where three roads meet, and not where four roads meet,
as it should be, following the signification of its

Sanskrit form S'ringdtaka. * 533333 " Q^/iSSq©

'

12^
^ '
S ' 2JD "23333323 " 4^
,3^ 14
253 "C(g3(5o "^353gs55o
* Cunda in the edition of the whole work printed at
" ae-as^© " S " qp®«5 '" ^©doj^e:©
Colombo 1887, pp. 159—161. •) This interpretation ends here abruptly. It totally
differs from that in the printed text mentioned above.
 — —

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 147

It begins with the Pali stanza S®3@3 K5®5) 3. Foil. 1076— 11 6&.
6zsS)& a@®€)oSo &0., given above in art. viii.,
followed by a copy of art. v. 1, and ends :

Kosambevata

erroneously called in the manuscript

C3S5 ®SS53CS5^£Sj255ag §©J3®(33iJ53 §B3®®(33iS3

©>GS!S fiQsJ fiS) ®2S53©v2333Q CS5i£3?2333g ©® Sg Kosala-himha-varnanava. *

This is the Sinhalese version of a discourse

«g©3^S ^55®3 caz5>59 e3®-€^c) §S)3§ ®®s^3aJ on the merit of almsgiving and offerings
sj^oszscfQ q«^®^ ®e)©(33 e3c5®(33 SjS) Sa to the priesthood, supposed to have been
delivered by the Buddha before a congre-
gation of Buddhist monks and devotees

2. Foil. 104a— 1076. from Kosambi-country.

Beg.

CaJcka-upasalca-vastuva.
C3S)S)&,2S5o S®®Cj«SDo SzOS^

A discourse on the merit of the observance

C3®sDc5©C33 a®®c5©C33 ©2^53^
of the Panca-slla, the five Buddhist precepts,
as illustrated by the story of the lay devotee S3-gtozaS©0Q3 CSS)S)g2SS)o S2S53^
Cakka-upasaka of Ceylon. S3©^ cfes 49©(3creg(5i §g<5d3-€^"2x!' ©ffi32s:)'©d

Beg. ©c5a3©?s5 @ss5§S33d©ce!S ©ie)©c3?s:)©cd23) 6

£3© C@(3®ce!S <|-^C3d ^© 253©©d^S 03S3 e3®©ce(S ?g2si' f^eaesssJ ©so-^zsd" ©S32£f©cd ©3353

©e553Sj ©® SoE55(gSe3®CSlS ©235SS5 «S5® (^OOCS CaS)^ ^©<^ ©^S)©C32JD©d253 — Cf-j

jiS3ce3 g3-i^s3S36vcS23d' ©1(3^-^ S)i© cfess ^S5 End.

g®a3sJ"o3 — cfi ggzrfSSssi' ©e,<g3§ al)®cO£zr ^^&>s^ ese
End. 2553 Sss ^5^3 al)®c8g aS©^^''aLi' 8(§e3i'5
Sceg e:^ gis"ce5s:i'SS^ Soag cfi^csc^ gdi
S(^ d!^©®(S ©ta)si ^?552s:53'g ©esd ®©co3sx»
©Z553C) 62SJ'dLcd©255jQ C55j® €3 ?S CS SSi' S S ZSJ^ ifi>

©©033 §8 ©SSCf ^zS^Sd'Q CSj£33£0 255©g?g . ©2333CS(3^®

S3®2S:)'®crf ^i©C3«53Sj S(^ ©«S53
«J:)C3®K3»S e^ ® ©•|^-@54S53CS ^@.
(583S3 253©e303 €> ©'©acf
tbS)3 Casrf gS"'©ca:fil SsS^a3 2S^JS ®C33 ®!f?^3^g For other copies of this discourse, con-
taining difEerences in the text, see nos. 132,
^o&d ©«3?g© 20i©cas3oJ encsss essCj^g ^C5
©2S:)3C30QS3J ©Sf §§ «S5i©C3S5S:r a ©2S53S>2353
* Doubtlessly confused with the up
O© cSQCS C^a5©3 ©25530 e3CS)"©®323j SSsSjQq
tale of the setting
of a gilt sandal-wood statue of the Buddha by a king of
©33JSJ"cS. Kosala. See no. 126, art. iii.

1^ The correct form is

esQ^o dcso a®®(5©e33 6^3-d^

(Dhammapada, xxiv. 21.)

"«S3 "^©^ "g<5z©
 ;

148 MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

art. VII., 134, art. and 135, art. xx.
viii., jataka (Fans. 1), extracted from the Pansiya-
and for another version of the same sermon, panas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil, zsi—f^a.
sometimes entitled Eusala-sutra-desandva,
see nos. 134, art. xv., and 186, art. i.
XVI. Foil. 133a— 135.

XIV. Foil. 116a— 120a.

Kosalabimba-varnanava.
S3 (^ <^ (9 i> -S) §g ^ 6S
A fragment of the tale. The text varies
Saranagamana-sutraya. greatly from that in no. 126, art. iii. See
The Sinhalese version of the Pali Sarana- also nos. 125, art. ii., and 134, art. ii. and

gamana-sutta of no. 127, art. xviii. XXVIIIi

Beg.
130.
Or. 2264.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 118 (233, g^-g,

csg© (5o<§\dDCt»®o6a-€^'2SJ' ©eogsTfoid csxSsf ©^®>£)— ©3®, ^—f&^, accordingly many leaves

•^©d ©ic?Dg(5i(55®®2S3a9 ©id^aS^o Ssood^ostf? are missing) ; 12>\ in. by 2 ; 7 —8 lines, 11-| in.
long ; written in a cursive hand by a Kandyan
scribe, probably in the 18th century.
©da cfi^-t^sJ e3g©3tffg -^©JiJDisJssis:©^ Cf<9§
[Oh. Chapman.]
a®'©e3©is5:)c) c5a''SgsJ ®C55©s:)<5i2s:i' ©csDsd'©^
1. Fol. 1. A fragment of a Pali sutta.

do-i^'2x:f©S52s:i'©d3 ©^q azasJeae^'fiS e^'9 II. Foil. 2— 18a.

cf©cad cfi?S© ©i®©>S3 ©©od3 ©C(,d'i^®dz35 — cf^
eai©s5s3©d^ 803
qfa Sjgzscf qf^ssd'Sg ®S33
End. !S)QSS®''SissS Qq <^^d^©^S^^d3® g^ds 233(33©
©®6\d ©C,d3 C3(5sS53'fiB®«S5 'gigGS iS)®©3 The story of the dedication of the Jetavana
©£,(5«o'° @g<5d3?s52s:)' ©saarfeisd Monastery to the Buddha by Anathapindika,
which forms the 17th chapter of Mayura-
pada's Piijavaliya. See p. 33.
Q@®o e3(5-€So cssSds©
The beginning of the present text is

wanting. What remains varies but slightly

ea3"Sga5 caSSd^cesS ©c^(9©d233 . i|)^®©©3©
from the text of no. 25, foil. 131a— 136&.
III. 1. Fol. 18, The commencing portion
of the Bana-pariccheda, the second chapter of
For other copies, with varying texts, see
the Pariccheda-pota, identical with that in
nos. 132, art. ii., 135, art. iir. and vm., and
the printed edition and in no. 129, art. vi.
136, art. vi.
The rest of the text is lost with the six
120a— 132&. missing leaves (g — ©^s). For other copies,
XV. Foil.
see nos. 27, art. ir., and 135, art. xi.

Apannaka-jdtaJcaya.
2. Foil. 19 — 65a. A sermon,
similar
possibly a continuation of
preceding
the
The Sinhalese version of the Apannaka- chapter, which is not to be found in the
copies above referred to. It is interspersed
with Pali quotations and, stories illustrative
'° -g^ " ea3 ''^
CpS!!253®«rM " ©>a5 of the merit of dana, " almsgiving."
 — — ——
MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 149

After a lacuna, the text begins abruptly: V. Foil. 87a— 103a.

e5-'55®S5J 6\(33S5e3JCsaq<9Nsia ©K5S)d caosadsSi

Mahasatipatthana-sutta.

The Pali text of the ninth sutta of the

Mahavagga of the Digha-nikaya (ir. 9). For
another copy with an interverbal Sinhalese
©3®COjg3C33«^ce3©\(2/ C38®CO©>g!S Sl)®0e35D3c5^
paraphrase, see no. 6 (Or. 3637).
^S — fp^
and ends: VI. Foil. 1036 — 118. A collection of

^g^g qssSP^ ®!25 (5e3S3e32s::)' zsiiss:!S& «?© "meditations" used in Buddhist worship,
most of which are to be found in the editions
of the Pirit-pota printed at Colombo in 1887,
'5^®3®£S3^S23CJ' ^2§€^ E3S©C<^'23J' ^3?K3CS5 zaQ
&c. See the Catalogue of Sinhalese printed
Books in the British Museum.
This is followed by the usual verses
expressing pious aspirations of the compiler 1. Foil. 103&— 104J.
or of the transcriber, in Pali and in Sinhalese.
One of them, for example, is as follows :

Satara-samvara-silaya,
(|)®.-!S53 gf«3^^2S3©^®®J4^ cesS g©>S)3e5S3®e55o

®555ge3©>Q3^ /toa,©\-©0SS5 ©>e53?9©S3@£) ®>S7jS?S53° called also

Catupdrisuddhi-silaya

in the Bauddhaprati-patti-sangrahava, com-

IV. Foil. 65a— 865. piled by Demetagoda ^^anamoli Thera, and
printed at Colombo in 1889. It treats of four
Kurudharma-jatakaya. kinds of moral practices. The text, which
begins with the words Sgos-^^® C3«nc5e3@£)3"
Another Sinhalese version of the Kuru-
dhamma-jataka (Faus. 276). The text varies
. —
6 Q(3ca ©e55"'©as3©>d(^o3A3J cpj, is identical
with that in the printed edition (pp. 34-36) At
so much from that in the Pansiyapanas-jataka- .

pota (nos. 110, foil, -^za (S^e^-^b, and 11, — the end of the latter, however, are to be found
seven stanzas not given in the present copy.
art. IV.) that the former seems to be a version
made from the Pali original, independent of 2. Foil. 1046—1056.
the latter.
After the usual adoration of the Buddha,
the text begins : Marananusmrlti-kamatahana.

"Meditations on Death." The Pali stanzas

©d33S5SDod)®©cs!S £)xS©e3s5^ e3®®>o3(S Cfs^dss? accompanied by an interverbal Sinhalese in-
©^C55?J5 C55C33 £55 £3Lf CO 03 S^ ®i6^ fQ^^^ZSi^f^SSJI terpretation. Printed editions of the former
are to be found in Bauddha-
iS'anamoli's
pratipatti-sangrahava and in the
(p. 11),
The end is imperfect by a few sentences.
Bauddhapratipatti-dipaniya (Colombo, 1889
p. 20).

* ©ideszrfi^ ' ®©v£553C3©<£)3 '

©it^O^OzD ?

'taoBd ©-cd

Q Q
 — — ; .

150 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

The text and the interpretation begin as 4. Foil. 106&— 1076.
follows :

.4s?i6a.-7£ama,ta/i,a,TOa.

" Meditations on the impurity of the body."

£36335, @es53 e3(§«55 &i®.^ ©^53?S5 2J5iC^; The Pali stanzas, printed in the afore-
S^e3«5C553^o3, e3S5?S5235 8s§; GJogessDes^cso, mentioned two works, accompanied by a
S5®3 8^cse e332C25S525>S' cpjgss g?Sa2s:eo33©^s3 Sinhalese verbal interpretation.
©cao, cjsscs ©co©35S4^c3ca^ — Cf^ Beg.
The interpretation ends:
®3^'cSo.qpK5©e33^'ae3C3o ^ga^'o e33S©cd"'o3^

3. Foil. 1056— 106&.

— ®^
End.
Mettanusmriti - bhdvana. :^?J5^'S5e3©®3, ©»?S^3<§\03£S? §(5a3©©iiS:f Sc^g
" Meditations ®^''«?5552S3©xe>2f5s5503 . C&gS)jS3®QS5?S5 ;S@S .
on goodwill towards all."
The Pali stanzas with a Sinhalese interverbal
5. Foil. 108a— 1106.
interpretation. The former are printed in
the afore-mentioned two works, the Bauddha-
pratipatti-saiigrahava, p. 10, and the Bauddha- Buddhanusmriti-bhavana.
pratipatti-dipaniya, p. 19.
"Meditations on the Buddha." The Pali
Beg. stanzas already printed
above- in the
ef-33<5-je3®30S' C3©S)SC3o e3a£)3-i^o" ^2S5S)3@35o" mentioned two works, accompanied by an
interverbal Sinhalese interpretation.
aca92S3 5i533®©S53 ®®afio'^ caSScs^aiigj ^0
Beg.

e3?ScSo'*; S5a2a3®S3o, s55DSa'« SSSiSgSJC^" ^^^®3"a?gd) (52336)3 tSzSjg a3'=©>©C33j3 e(3©3

gao^^'CSesdi, §a3^e3§^^' a3S?S53S<^; ©®
End. aS3'°€), ©SiS'* a3©«S53S^; <|s3=''o, q^a ^53©

caQcSS 2§C3-@5"(3^ <^C5a§SS3©<03{S C32S©>0S3^;

S5c53, «£i©d® ^© e335©i©2£)3'"'. ©>®s3a:>3^c3§^'^ End.
<^ea3a3(5-€^,fl3e,5«"^'©eH!, qF^'essca-^^'sacos^ go

'
S> "^ (35a ^ § * ^ ' ©e55©S} gl553GaCS
«
®d)@ ' C3o®a.253 ®c5-€^£S:i' @<§<03® ^ »®a tD 2533 (^^t£3©a33 ••
©xoa

'CfS3^0®3CS C3S3S332330 " gS2353®3>o

'" 2? Jg^ 28
isSs?-i^es5©iSx:i'©25ico
29
'''
^ ^o
^^^^^
'^
253®©S53 ©®3535o '^ C3©>3>2S5^ S5oS©OQ "
g '' ig>«S®3 ''s:o '' §a)3S3ca®8^e33©^3©^
es sS^ ^^ ®>®@5@e;3©?J53©q '*
^S«3e:3©?j53©^
^«a5©3 " £3®a ®(5"€OTS3es®a^«s:3©?S33©^ cp
 151
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
ts®iS^?si^; aSgiSja^oei,' eQts®^Q^^ al)S)^ hesd lomd nahha danta taco mamsam, &c.,
accompanied by an old Sinhalese commen-
tary.

Beg.
6. Foil. 110&— 111&.

Satara-kamatahana.

"The four meditations." Four Pali stanzas* —g d^zrf C'^®°3'^ e3(ei<^?D3 §aii3"e53c5o3S3J

accompanied by an interverbal translation. ©£3S555K)i^°® @g?s:S''S2sJ ©js^^'js:)©^ tSc^i

©55:)32f)iiScS3 ®2$53oa53(gS2r5«g(5z qf(5§2S5''2s5 ©>»

Beg.

@anoc3o©Ss3©33^-€^'qpS)-)CfSOTS©c3sS3''

€)23dt(5253®3, <§N®c^°f39253adg ©g <?(5s?®; (5^5553 6N3333 9 S)i«9 ©eoSzXi' ©\2S538SSg?S5S"92rf'

^3©S?S)d, ev®©.'S:);S©5S33Q — cf^

End. End.
®eaS)'°^S)o, (525®@ sS&3-i^ SSjosS; S5<55e3oS 233l?0(f?d Cp^zrfSSzSi tSdcSdo ®cd gcQ3 255?

e3®5S333, ?S5S3!S5(3^ 2533®£fe^a?,cJ e33Se3--553cS25d' zs)S& sS3Si6 gzsf© ^i9 ^ca ©i^csa SSd ©>©@
et®>2S;" ^®z53"«0, ^S©«®; e3©ce3ocrd^," (§NS3@ <?©<^lg ScQOSzSzSd' ^(53 ^^@^S3 ©

7. Foil, lllfe— 114a. This is followed by two lines in corrupt

Pali—
Abhidharma-kama tahana.
"Reflections on the transcendental doc- 6E)iq Qo^ss^ &c.
trine." This is only, another copy of the
last two leaves (foil. 35 36) of no. 27, — A more modern commentary on this Pali
text is given in the above-mentionedBauddha-
art. I., beginning with the words cf^da'"

cso2533"'d)Soie3ci,-€S?J53®(5f Oj &c., and treating

pratipatti-dTpaniya (pp. 14 — 18), where it is

of the impermanency of matter.

called by the above title. No title, however,
is to be found in the present copy; but as

8. Foil. 114a— 118a. the Pali text, which is common to both

the commentaries, is called by the Buddhists
Patikkula - blidvana,\ we may reasonably
Pilikul- bhavanava.
suppose that, as in the modern commentary,
"Meditations on the corruption of the the same name, rendered into Sinhalese
body." The Pali text, Atthi imasmim hdye " Pilikul-bhavanava," must have been given
to the present commentary also. For a
'
©QQ ° at) ' C3®a "tDs '
e:3
similar meditation, see art. vi. 4.
'
q3S©ddcS35qf?J3!J533(5o ' ^ « 85©ca3 ' ss«3
'»
©<caS)o "sJGNJSf "6\a "e3©vco3^,
"©^£^

* Printed in the two Buddhist prayer-hooks mentioned

above.
 — — 8 • —— ;

152 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

131. and ends : —

B6o, ©>S36Ne533 2553(3casS?; C3i)®0, ®2i5D©3S539
Or. 3228.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 7 (zsj-j^ + zsj-
sssj) ; the first five leaves 17 in. by 2^; 7 — dzaS^SXjJ, Sc3©>353.332S3(5'e3S3SS3e35®S3@©c53sJ

ZS33(3C83jgi£)©*(3(3'!S ©vCS©e5523d' d83S3©Z33®<52£)3 ,'

lines, 15 in. long ; written in a legible hand,
probably by the author himself, between
The author's colophon:
the years 1843 and 1865 ; the remaining
two leaves 15f in, by 2f ; 8 —9 lines, about
14|^ in. long ; written probably by a Kan- 6m5©®S53 i|)?9 5553©!®?$:) d3333g5553 d©S33 fjfCSo

dyan scribe early in the 19th century. CQ-g^dsSsDCS^-aqeSO, ®(^©©\2532rfS£?)3(53§©38

[Presented by Col. J. H. Bullbr.J
©4 ® =^ '5 ^ <^^ =^ 23 ^ 6^-a§3 a:)S3 ® 03 © eo zrf 2x5" ©> e$

I. Poll. 1—5, ©icd; fica£3t:^©\35555, Ss;'a°R)©3e3x@^®55536\2S53SJ^

©esJgg; «S53ei®2S5, jS^^zSLf; ©\d©®S53(|)^, 6\d

Ashtakaya.
©S5CSScasS5; ti?i33g203, t6-^©©S23LS'; CfCflo, ©\®
Eight Pali stanzas in praise of Charles Cf ^35303 ©2S53©eS33Z35 <^^@ gQ):f©CS ; dS333, ©
Reginald BuUer, and expressing best wishes
for his welfare, composed in Surdula-vihridita
metre by Revata Bhikkhu, a pupil of D5pe
II. Poll, 6—7.
Gunaratana Thera of Malvatte Vihara, at
Kandy.
Sumana-sutraya .

Mr. Buller was appointed to the Ceylon

Civil Service on May 9th, 1825. He was the A brief notice of some kings of
Ceylon and
Goyernment Agent of the Central Province of certain events from the earliest times to
during 1843—45. the Dutch period, bearing upon the progress
and decline of Buddhism in Ceylon, written
The stanzas begin :

in Sinhalese prose in the form of a prophecy

delivered by the Buddha whilst residing in a
cave at Adam's Peak, in response to the in-
quiries of Sumana-deva, the patron deity of
cpgcsSSo that mountain, regarding the duration of the

Q^q^sz^vi3^,S>^6^^^?s^<§^<£>i 6xSiS>ssys2 caS®3 Buddhist doctrine.

®<5o — cp§ After the adoration of the Buddha, the
They are followed by the author's own text begins in the usual phraseology of the

interverbal interpretation of them in Sinhalese. Buddhist suttas, as follows :

This begins :
6©©®@Q33o €)2ao Ca®C3o S:C5©3 g®?f)S59o"
Q-^^, ^§'a33^aSeSS(5®5@253^®Sc3(5S ^©3CgK5o'^ eD(S5©333 6Mf|SsMo ^®?55o S^®^
g332ao<fl . ©®, ©oQSiSSi, ®®g253o, ®®g^35JX55
at-® <9^c;C3^J53© [sic], ^®?S5S?9o" §©3'JQe55o," ^©3
S55:)o3^; aa6^, deo^cs^; o©>cS3, sStSq; zacgd, (gC5536\©!f<^, ©q®£3?05fl[6ic], ©^e355^3s;S3(i©Cj<5sS5

ZSi^6i<q; S33do©g, S53<5sS33£3g;ffi)03q;— f^^

'
d<^Q ' a5©3 ' (Sob '°
©l^2f)3 " £5©>&
'^i^iasoSo ©253(5^ '^
caOS3303o. The text is

exceedingly corrupt.
 — — — — —
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 153

differing to some extent from no. 129, art. xrv.

See also nos. 135, arts. in. and viii., and 136^_
art. VI.

It begins abruptly :

and ends :

6584) epo58?D(3^ ©S5S5S2J53'' (DcnoSeood^d ©i©

6*53(3 ^®^3 <^es3sd rajiS^ssd" ©ed.-!5^a9

«^gd cfgc^i^'ssS ^C3 ^eacaesJ cjS^SQ s553cS253 Se32S5 cai)©c33(9 is^QiSiizsstsii^^ssSo) C®<5S S^"®
©e3®2S3S ca'SgsJ ®S33®35(5i25[:f©£632Sd'©ci ©eCj
6di!S3d e®§S ©cass^iS 6SSd) Sga(3£35§§
2)iS>S9®S33C)Q ©raaSSica Cfs^d&agd Seo
©vg® ^escjSa tSiS zag©(2333®ffi)0(^ ej)d3o ©ijsjaaj g25*233d(S ggjsd' e©3@e33'03S €(6^3' S!S<^^'

a(3«o BiSgSo ®^©a fifg<5te;^^2s5 djdcJce'issjd

2S523d'©K)ad'®e5S ©I'l? ^ssssJod© 69(3 ^§§5§

^Ci5®53®203S3<5^ iS5 63(33^53(5^ ©C,(3®C3a33 . ^ZS)"

Cf©2533C5a®ca2SJ' §g(5c53555z3d'©es32j:i'®d cf^ssd' ®®
£3^ ®o®ra C3oe32J3oac) aSSi) ss^gdesS ?J5i^ ®c^ ©©3d) ©q,(3®cd2§ — ff?

It ends :

C5335gs:>z53 es<S@<5®oo:S ®® ®® ©c^ ^€3c5«i^

<i3ce3g ©s3e3©(3!S ©ess©©:^^ ©^ z33G3<9^S23;^
132. S553(33Sc)q5 ©?S53ffi3ro©33S[sic] ©£,j(3©eS253z . ©®
Or. 3639.—Palm-leaf foil. 294 (e£) + za-eQ
; ©d ©Cjdo ea"'c5-^c3®'i^"g^c33 iS>®©3 ©£,(3
+ s>3a— ©>®^ +
+ ®««i—€)<B ©©»€)— «5^aa + ©^—S
+4^— ?S5aa, accordingly 19 leaves are miss-
ing); 15 in. —
by 2i; 3 5 lines, 13 in. long; III. Foil. 506— 85a. Another copy of the
written in a large irregular hand, by aKandyan Jotiya-sitanange uppatti-katJidva, 304ththe
scribe, probably in the 18th century. and the 305th tales of Dhammasena's Sad-
[E. Gordon Geinlinton.] dhaj-maratnavaliya. See nos. 13, foil. 623
639, 133, art. 11., and 135, art. ix.
I. Foil. 1 — ^416. The two sermons,
IV. Foil. 85a—956.
Buddhavam sa-desanava.
and A Sinhalese version of the Dhammaddhaja-
jatalca (Faus. 220), differing slightly from that
Anagatavamsa-desandva. in the Jataka-pota. Cf. nos. 110, foil. ^£)a a—
(£)8 h, 128, art. vi., 134, art. ill., 135, art. x.,
extracted from the 15th chapter of Mayiira-
pada's Pujavaliya. The present copy is
and 136, art. 11. 2. For notes regarding the
imperfect at the end of the second sermon. scene of the tale, see no. 135, art. x.

For other copies, see nos. 25, art. xv. 2, 134,

V. Foil. 96a 154a. —
An extract from
art. XI. and xvi. 1, and 135, art. i.
Dhammakitti's Saddharmdlankdraya, contain-
ing the following four stories :

II. Foil. 416— 50a.

1. (xii. 2.) ^^3^^^33eaa33
Sraddhdsumand-vastuva.
Saranagamana • sutraya.
(foil. 96a— 1086). See no. 123, foil, ^aafe-
An amplified Sinhalese version of the Sa-
4^ a.
ranagamana-sutta found in no. 127, art. xvui..

' Sja>3 ' CBj 'C3@OCS9

2sJ6cs3 23rf'®e'5 <^ d)!5H 6(3® 10 gg

E E
 , ;

154 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.

2. (xi. 2.) e>^3^^3e8«g3 Visakha and her dedication of the Purvarama
DevaputrO'Vastuva. monastery to Gotama Buddha. See nos. 25,
xviii., foil. 1366— 148a, 133, art. v. 1, 134,
(foil. nOffl— 118a). Ibid., foil. e)33b-&)«8 6,
art. IV. 2, and 135, art. iv.
and no. 129, art. vii. 2.

3. (xviii. 3.) e\®i»Q-^Qtss^Q

Meghavarna-vastuva. 133.
(foil. llSor— 132a). Ibid., foil. a-)&-©®ab, Or. 4857.—Palm-leaf foil. 140 {zsi-&-^ +
;

and no. 134, art. xviii.

leaf unmarked several leaves mutilated)
;

I4i in. by 2| 5—6 lines, 12i— 13^ in. long;

;

4. (x. 3.) (^lese^^iQesf^S written in an unsteady hand by a Kandyan

Bupadevl-vastuva. scribe, probably in the 18th century.

(foil. 1 32a—154a). Ibid., foil. «s^s 6 - Q a. I. Foil. 1— 11a.

YI. Foil. 154a— 172a,
Navaguna-sannaya.
The short commentary on the nine epithets
Udayabhadda-jdtalMya.
of the Buddha, found at the commencement
The Sinhalese version of the Udaya-jataka of the Pujavaliya. See no. 25.
(Fans. 458) extracted from the Jataka-pota.
See no. 110, foil, csa^a— da. II. Foil, llo—36a.

VII. Foil. 1726—2006. Another copy of Jotiyasitanange uppatti kathdva.

the Kosaihbevata, containing a text slightly
The 304th and the 305th tales of the Sad-
different from that of no. 129, art. xiir. 3, dharmaratnavaliya, the text being identical
already described. For other copies with
with that of no. 13, foil. 623a— 6396. For
varying texts, see nos. 134, art. viii., and
other copies, see nos. 132, art. iii., and 135,
135, art. xxi. ; and for another version, some-
art. IX.
times entitled Kusala-sHtra-desanava, see
nos. 134, art. xv., and 136, art. i. III. Foil, 36a—416,

VIII. Foil. 201a—2076.

Utpalagandha-nam-sitanan kola
pratipatti-picja
Kudupu-jdtakaya. called also

The Sinhalese version of the Kundaka-

Utpa lagandha-kathava.
puva-jataka (Faus. 109), extracted from the
Jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. d<sb~-&^b. The story of the rich man Utpalagandha
and his entrance into the Buddhist Order,
IX. Foil. 208—294. extracted from the 20th chapter of the Piija-
valiya. For other copies, with slightly vary-
ing texts, see nos, 25, xx. 6 (foil. Safe— Qqa),
Visdkhd-vata.
128, art. iii., 134, art. iv, and xvi. 2, and 135,
Another copy of the 18th chapter of Mayura- art, XII.
pada's Pujavaliya, entitled Purvdrdma-pujd-
hatha, giving the story of the female devotee '
fSaS^sSiai in the manuscript.
 —— —
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 155

IV. Foil. 416—496.

gzsSasg qf-^e33 2S3a3sgce©§g [sic] C8®2S5cbS)

Patipujikd-vastuva.
C3£s!©<ge3?g23ci'<|ieS^®©3 ®e3s§5ceaci'sS53g fS
Another copy of the 43rd tale of the
Saddharmaratnavaliya. See no. 13, foil, 1976-
199a. End.

V. 1. Foil. 496—966.
cQ^QQisi £)g a©>ed§g ©eosdasa^zs:!' ©K)©^d*
S&2sS escsarfassd § ca32s:x3'§ QaxJ^g 2S3di?553'
Pwrvflrama-puja- hatha.

Another copy of the ISth chapter of the

Pujavaliya. See nos. 25, xviii., foil. 1366
14:8a, 132,art. ix., 134, art, iv. 2, and 135, art, iv,
Cf®CjX5>"©OeC5 e3eS«J525534^o"Se30®>Z353 ®C5334^
2. Foil. 97a— lllffl.
Cf©CSXS5''®C83,

This stanza is also to be found in the

Bandhula-malliJcd-vastuva.
Mahavarr.so, ch. xvii,, v. 56,

The story of Mallika, the wife of the

General Bandhula, extracted from the 20th
Vm. Foil. 1286—140.
chapter of the Pujavaliya, See no. 25, xx. 3
(foil, Qoa-Sfe).
Mata-sukara-kathdva,
VI. Foil. Ilia— 1166,
" The story of a dead hog," in illustration
of the evil of being covetous {lobha). It
GuUanandiya-jdtakaya. is preceded by a short introduction about

The Sinhalese version of

Culanandiya- Gautama Buddha, and is similar in style to
jataka (Fans, 222) as found in the Pansiya- the tales of the Saddharmaratnavaliya (no, 13).
panas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil, €)a — The text, which is exceedingly corrupt,
S)o a, or pp. 430 —
432 of the printed edition begins :

of Colombo, 1888,
«3©^ §gS)© £3353 ©>aj§"sa?£)
qro Sjgzxi'

VII. 117—1286.
Foil, A discourse in c3®g32S"g C9@©d!S ©2533 S ego e3S5© ^S^''©
praise of the Dharma or the Buddhist doctrine, 5csj®©!S e3x@2f3 ©2y53©o3^ ds^ ©aacTS csra
written in Sinhalese prose, in the form of a
ce§©oa^ C3®i§S3JjJf" 03(5®S53©aci' gds ©Sea
commentary on the well-known stanza in the
e^dx qbss® S>3"©QeQ ai@-i^ ea-sf ©©das) ®C653
Dhammapada, xxiv, 21, " Sabbaddnam dham-
maddnam jinati," &c. See also the Sad- ©OQ©jg3© t^Csdi©3 gS35*'©3c53^2X:)' ^sSi^ — C^i
dharmalankaraya, printed edition, p, 12,

After the stanza, the discourse begins :

'C2 '-^ 'ca3ss:K3>gc,25:x5>g '"ssj"©

g^ g t336gj© f^i^ ©(3323 e^3@g 633353©^^ " CS>C33£0 ''sS^ >^£)2@3 " e3C3?S5aJ)3?S5o

''OS5 '^a "cS-^ovSasrf "C33

as £533 25333
 — ; ——
156 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
It ends :
2. Foil. 19a— 47S.
©i£)® <^C33 SS3 S>q)0 sSSoS© ®<^03353 <5fid®si

Purvdrama-piljd-Jcathd.
gda ©ssjjgiSd <^@3 ©sod ^SS^'^asoS (^cssen
Another copy of the 18th chapter of the
Piijavaliya. See nos. 25, xviii., foil. 1366^
«§C33 5S®©«S5e?- 148ci, 132, art. ix., 133,art.v.l,andl35,art.iv.
This is followed by the scribe's verses
expressing his pious aspirations. V. Foil. 48ffl— 516.

134. Bohim-jatakaya.

Or. 4864.— Palm-leaf; foil. 354 (c£) + e3?9 + This not a Sinhalese version of the
is

£©§-1-253— ©©Z53, 25383 in duplicate -f- ©^3— ®^1 Rohini-jataka (Fans. 45), but the story of
+ ©55533 — 253S + a -I-
©3 -t- © + § — g-l- ©IB — S-|-«3^8 -f Rohini, a princess of the city of Kimbulvat,
€)— sS? -I- a — ©3 -I- Q — ©es + leaf unmarked*) who became a goddess and wife of Sakra in
17|in. by 2; 5—7 lines, 16— 16^ in. long; her next birth.
written by several Kandyan scribes, probably
The text is exceedingly corrupt. It
in tbe 18th century. The wooden boards are
begins :

lacquered and adorned with painted foliage.

[W. Attewateb.]
I. Fol. 1. A short discourse on the
stanza Sabbaddnam dhammaddnam jindti, &c.
For a longer sermon, see no. 133, apt. viii.
©2S5S csa'ai ©^gdd ®®2) ^al)2)?s:)© ^©a

II. Foil. 2 — 5&. A

fragment of another
ea -KsoiStS S'" ©^©^§©^3© ©qScaxxi" ®a"©d(9
copy of the Kosala-himba-varnanava. See
<£> qf§253d2S^30Qz ^zsci'tSsSo ©^S — (^i

no. 126, art. iii. This discourse is followed and ends :

by several religious Pali stanzas.

III. Foil. 55—155. The Sinhalese version ?S5® ^S{Offl''«S33S ©q©!S3©" e3?s5d ©ss^csss!
of the Bhammaddhaja-jataka (Fans. 220). For
g©^3'6e)c5j5S5Q ?S530SiJ53 CfS3§©C33 ZSi®Q 330)3
other copies, see nos. 110 (foil. ©\c£i3 a— c£)S 6),
§03© ©3©'^©cd2s:i' ^©dosS cqi^i . ©daS^"
128, art. vi., 132, art. iv., 135, art. x., and
136, art. ii. 2.
do^zssosS.

IV. 1. Foil. 156— 18&. A fragment of the For another copy, see no. 135, art. xxiv.

story Utpala-gandha-nam-sitdnan Icala prati-

patti-pujd, extractedfrom the 20th chapter VI. Foil. 52a— 54&. A short tale similar
of the Pujavaliya. For other copies, with to that of the Rasavahini, iii. 9, or the Sad-
varying texts, see art. xvi. 2, and nos. 25, dharmalankara, ix. 5 (no. 123), in illustratioi^

XX. 6. (foil. Qab-Q-na), 128, art. iii., 133, of the merit acquired by acts of charity.
art. III., and 135, art. xii.

* £b&o ' 2J53 ' ©e5<5 'qSa53c5^

©55^3 ?S3

* The irregular foliation and the different handwritings

found in the present codex, prove that it is composed of
fragments of about four independent manuscripts. " ©zssgfO-i^eS " ©©ssJSdizrfQ " §03S3C3©ca23cf
 — —
MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 157

Beg. X. Foil. 806— 88&. A discourse in praise

of the Buddhist doctrine, similar to that of
no. 133, art. viii.
After the stanza sabhaddnam dhammadanam
2f)2rf'Seo2sd'®c^ C3®©cs!S ©SjE^ood fpg(5x^q'£3J
jindti, &c., the discourse begins :

©js'Q ?5^i?aS C3ao3 C5S3' gcSSasag zsseS" sSssS

cszJ^ ©® ra3c33© ism'^Q^ «39<^ iSsa" ©da?
©€6D"'d»®©03(9 ©''a©!^^ qfo ^©e3(g<5i ggd
c53-€^j^°^ ©K)£s:f©dSSz3rf ©^©«;f@©e3©Q cf§"
o^§ e323?©^g ©eoddig) Cfc^ea'^coa ©Cr,d-^(3§.
qf<5?S3oz33(3@' — qf^
— fft

End. and ends :

ca!S53S'2Xj ©§ C553dj©92Si' ©ft,© ^CSD© Cpi^ ©zssQn^zrf «S5e33'' ^^©ssci" g(5ca9i e3i©©2s:)'o

casJgS'oszd' ^€©§ C3«S3'© g(^®i5a3Q©(S5-€^ QssS^^*^ 2539ge3 S.

€r ©a"'S353©3 <^c§"^iac3^ cfSt^iS'* S)sJ ©?s53 This is followed by a few Pali verses con-
eS)i (3^ 55253 r)!sJ 6®£>a:^ «o®3©cd ^^©3© taining pious aspirations probably of the
eaeadg^Sad'eOiOS Cf®3 ®K) ^©ssd" transcriber.
f ©S3' i^aSzsd'Q

(5sJca3'S53 Ss33 dSrf ©"ssd'gsrf^ iScss© XI. Foil. 89a— 916.

^iQ cas^S^'oQsjf^Sssci' a3"?55©ca!S Ssj §s"g A fragment of another copy of the sermon
©2333© g23:J' a3"2J5©CSCS £3(3 2ao3S3(3g'°©03®iS. " Buddhavamsa - desanFiva,'" found in the
Pujavaliya, xv. 2. See art. xvi. 1, and
VII. Foil. 545^586.
nos. 25, foil. <§\t£oa—Sa, 132, art. i., and 135,
art. I.

The Sinhalese version of the Szlavandga-

jdtaka (Faus. 72), extracted from the Jataka-
XIT. Foil. 92a— 956. A fragment of
another copy of the Sllavandga-jdtaka (Faus.
pota. See no. 110, foil. €)3®6— ©a, and also
72) in Sinhalese. See art. vii.
art. XII.

XIII. Foil. 956—1016.

VIII. Foil. 59a— 67&. Another copy of the
afore-described Eosambevaia. See nos. 129,
art, xiii. 3, 132, art, vii„ and 135, art. xxi. The Ganda-hinnara-jdtaka (Faus. 485), ex-
For another version, sometimes entitled tracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. See
Kusala-sutra-desandva, see art. xv., and no. Ill, foil. ca&— (Sa.
no. 136, art. i.

XIV. Foil. 102—2246. An incomplete

IX. Foil. 68a—80&. copy of the Elu Bodhi-vamsaya, the well-
known Sinhalese version of the Pali Maha-
bodhivamsa, made by Vilgammiila Thera.
AtapiriJcara-kathava.
See no. i6, pp. 21—23.
Another copy of no. 127, art. xx., with The first chapter, Abhi-sambodhi-Jcathd, and
some differences in the text, a portion of the 2nd chapter, called Ananda-
bodJii-hatJid, are wanting. The text of the rest,

<^ =©X =€33 *^S °CSzg,53SS3

^ fs "§ gc^i© '?9S^i ©<5
' '°
s '^€33 "'
?5^3 "©iG)©CS?S3 ?n
'=.^2s:)'g2rfs3 6sag •"
g a " C3D " e3i@©-gS23Ci'©(5S55J3iS>
S S
158 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
with the exception of the slight differences XVI. 1. Foil. 243b—254b. Another copy
more or less due to the ignorance of the "
of thetwo sermons "Buddhavamsa-desandva
scribes, is identical with that of no. 16. and "Andgata-vamsa-desandva," found in the
16th chapter of the Pujavaliya. See art. xr,,
XV. Foil. 225—2436. A version of the and nos. 25, foil. &t^oa—8a, 132, art. i., and
Kosambevata, from that already
different 135, art. i.

described at art. vrii. and at nos. 129,

art. xiir. 3, 132, art. vii., and 135, art xxi.
2. Foil. —
257a. An imperfect copy
254&
of the tale " Utpalagandha-nam-sitdnan kala
For another copy of the present version,
pratipatti-pujd," given in the 20th chapter
however, with some differences in the text,
of the same Pujavaliya. See art. iv. 1, and
see the Kusala-sutra-desandva, no. 136, art. i.
nos. 25, foil. Qa6-Sia, 128, art. in., 133,
Beg. art. in., and 135, art. xii.

3>8q Scad' cszSosssi" ©zsa®^© zadicTo'St

XVII. 1. Foil. 257a—260&.
Qq ®£S33253<5i?03'©>ca23d' Cao£S3(5 C33CS5<5ce9 ©i^
a ^©ed ^©(55di'[stc] caSJcqz d)©:53£5Js3@cS3«s^2ci'
The TJraga-jdtaka (Fans. 354), extracted
Sen25ci'®d®sj ca3e32J3©cS!S ®en?J5^©i ^dtsa'^cessii'
from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota. See nos. 110,
©ajf cf§'s3 ®C553 ^§;32S5^ caibs^iSasi essxd C6&
foil. ©>6\Q&— a3©a, and 127, art. xv. 4.

cqo32s:J'€)3523d'©e5 ®^ ©(33@?gd> @ge)3 Ssss gSS 2. Foil. 2606 -267a.

CfC3oS;icas3j caeSoezxJ' csoesad C33(sd©icscS cbqSd
®®q ©vS)©d qp^^aj ©2533 ®55:)'S;3553^ ea^osjsScs
The Padakusala-mdnava-jdtaka (Faus.432),
copied from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, the text
End. varying only slightly from that of no. 110,
foil. C5")a— «§v©^6. See also no. 135, art. xv. 4.

XVIII. Foil. 267a—2716.

©®©S3° flgZSCj' <j3a-<|®3@e533iS323d' ^?352S53"K5CSx.

•aaS^ ©® ai®o3^ cfig ca^Scazsci'Sejsl' ea'^'zsxS MegJiavarna-vastuva.

0®:S2d' fc)3"«S53§ ^C5a(^ ©^23339i e532«35£(,5JX5>ig
The third tale of the 18th chapter of the
Saddharmalankaraya (no. 123), same as the
£l3"(5>?s£i^ gsseaseo assQg^Q . ©z533c5ao''S3©a3S. Rasavahini,
viii. 8. See also no. 132, art. v. 3.

Appended to this discourse is an account

XIX. Foil. 2716— 286a.
of the different kinds of happiness that a
person might derive in a future state from
Gangdrohana-puja-hathd.
various charitable acts.

Beg.
A copy of the 21st chapter of the Pujavaliya,
a few sentences at the end only being wanting.
©>^e>®"i"6o325df ss^x^'^ ©©®eo ©xS (S3 ©(^S See no. 25, xxi., foil. 174a —182a.
qo3s5 — <^?
XX. Foil. 2866— 289fl.

"^ §S^<5i -^ ®3 Mdraydge-hathdva,

'
@ " ' * ' £s «

' ^ ' ©©3 '

^ '» esjs » J5J?f)3 " csazsxSo The story of Mara's fall into hell on account
®-€^23Lf " c, " ca3q,cs5srfQ '*
©zaocaSiS-ss of the sin committed by stoning Kakusafida
i«
®© " 2S5^qi®S(3ad" '' £o£>02S5si33(e) Buddha.
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 159

Beg. 1. ^c^&i&saaQsatsiQ
Buddheniya-vastuva

(foil. 317a— 3216; Saddh.xi.4). Seenos. 123,

foil. Si%b-i)a, and 135, art. xiv. 1.

Duggata-vastuva
ss^® ggddo«S35si'Seoai®e5 — ^^^b-
q^? (foil. 322—3256; Saddb, ix, 4); Ihid.

/•^•B a, and no, 136, art. vii.

XXI. Foil. 289a—299a. Another copy of
the tale Makhddeva- (or, as in the MSS., XXVI. 1. Foil. 3256—332.
Mahddeva-) jdtakaya already described. See
nos. 122 and 135, art. ii.
A Sinhalese version of the Sama-jdtaka
(Fans. 540) without the introductory tale
XXII. Foil, 299a— 309&. The following
(Vartamdna-katha). This is probably a
two jatakas, probably extracted from the
recension of the version in the Jataka-pota,
Sinhalese Jataka-pota.
as the present text agrees generally with
that in no. Ill, from fol. 2816, line 4, to
SuvarnakarJcataka-jdtalcaya fol. 2836.

Beg.
(foil. 299a— 301a; Fans. 389). See no. 110,
foil. C3°ia— O'sa. zsiQq €>sd CB®®cae35cS gd-i^c?^ ©S)cf3c3S)od

ffx«9 <fe3®cs3a ©S)Je3S33??)25d' EicsissS&>^ caaJ^^g

Khadirangdra-jdtakaya
d£5K)®icd «S^©osjQS5©>ca£SJ^ ©qg<§<33© &Q cfgsJ

(foil. 301a— 3096; Fans. 40). The text of

sggdi ®<55®2SD235!S ®cs5sJg S-g^ 9©^(a®c8c9
this tale differs to some extent from that of
no. 110, foil. ®®i33a— (330® 6.
BsSBSissi ©S-g^eq e32s:J'csd'S CS© •s^®oJ
XXIII. Foil. 3096—312a. Another copy ©^ndSssj" 33ca'cs 353ds5>2Dj'g g^:0 ozrf* Sensed

of art. VI. with slight differences in the text, Cftg ®©\C55SS3'g2S^®cd S)a) 6(gSiq — qfj

2. Foil, 3326— 336a,

XXIV. Foil. 312a— 317a,

The Khar a-putta-jataka (Faus. 386), without

Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada sdtaka-puja. the Vartamana-katha, probably extracted from
the Sinhalese Jataka-pota, the text agreeing
The story of an offering of cloth to Ananda,
extracted from the 20th chapter of the Puja-
with that of no, 110, foil, ga— oafc.
valiya. See nos, 25, foil. Q=)a— ®9o, and 126, 3. Foil. 336a— 3386.
art. IV.

XXV. Foil. 317a— 3256. Two tales ex- The Sus'ima-jdtaka (Faus. 411), extracted

tracted from the Saddharmalankaraya, from the Jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil.

©>6a— ©e^sSa.

'C3 es) @vd •<5 '4q ''©aSoca?^^ ' ssSuSi'i -^Q 'Z553
 —
160 MANUSCEIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
4. Foil. 3386— 340a. aS) ©>(33S cScosKia Scijdo e>® ®^3©^Sc53S3
25303 Cai@i-2S>©25339 © G,(3©c5 SJSx — ®^3©^© C5d

SM5J53CSS.
TheDhamma-jataJca (Faus. 457), taken from
f
the same Jataka-pota. Ibid.,io\\. ©coia— coat a.
III. Foil. 166 —20a. Another copy of the
XXVII. Foil. 340a— 354. Another copy afore-described Sarandgamana-sutraya, con-

of the Eosala - bimba - vamandva already taining a text slightly differing from that of

described. See no. 126, art, iii. no. 129, art. xiv. For other copies, see
art. VIII., and nos. 132, art. ii., and 136,
This is followed by an imperfect table of
art. VI,
contents of the whole codex.

iV. Foil. 20fl— 496. Another copy of the

Visahhavata or the Purvarama-pitja-katJid,
the 18th chapter of the Piijavaliya. See
135. nos. 25, foil. 1366— 148a, 133, art. v. 1, and
Or. 4954.—Palm-leaf ; foil. 239 (®-S and 134, art. iv. 2.
©,c5?o— Qs+e)— ^s+455— 555aa, accordingly many
leaves are wanting; some are damaged by white —
V. Foil. 496 64a. Three jatakas extracted
ants); 17f in. by 2; 6 lines, 15f — 15-Jin. from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota,
long ; written by a Kandyan scribe in a
cursive hand, probably early in the 18th
Telapatta-jdtaJcaya
century. Attached to the string of the
codex is a Chinese coin of the emperor (foil. 496— 69a; Faus. 96). See no, 110,
Ts'iing-ch^ng (A.D. 1628—1644). foil. da®h—d:ia.

I. Foil. 1 —
fragment of the Nigro-
3. A
dlidrama-puja-kathd, or the 15th chapter of Upasdlhaka-jatahaya
the Piijavaliya. See no, 25.
(foil. 59a— 606; Faus. 166).

II. Foil. 4 — 16a. Another copy of the The scene of this tale, according to the
afore-described. MaJchddeva-jatahaya (called present text and that of no. 110, foil, gs^®, is

here Maghddeva-jdtaJcaya). See nos. 122 and Veluvana, but according to FausboU's edition
134, art. xxl,. The commencement of the of the Pali text it is Jetavana.
present text is wanting, but the end, which
3. £si2oi®j3&^ iSaassaa
is imperfect in the previous copies, is perfect
here, and runs as follows :
Sangdmdvacara-jdtalcaya

(foil. 61— 64a; Faus. 182). See no. 110,

foil. Si)6— Qaaa.

©QDzacoQ c9©>cS3Qei ©an^sDoSeozSevce-je; ^ca^

VI. Foil. 64a— 716. Another copy of
6od al)s)®c023d' dadd'ce©>35339 a(g§©«55 «S3d the Sumana-maldhdra-hathdvastuva, already
©253C3 ^255 ZSjgSoESJ© ©i®8d^ ^ C3a59©v5i55D9 described. See no. 127, art. xvii.

^eoeses? cogdig ssaeS ©zsjaQ Qi^iSi (^esqSo VII. Foil. 72a— 836.

'
-#5 ' ca ' dj3 *
9©^^ ' probably q^iSi The Nandi-rdja-vastuva, extracted from the
for Sanskrit 'cDsisSD Saddharmalankaraya, vi. 1. A portion of the
 — .

MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED 00]S"TBNTS. 161

text at the commencement is wanting. See Beg.

no. 123, foil. ®©S6-g6, or pp. 177—186 of
S3S^ sSsrf C3®®cQe3:?!S ?S®(3ac5(5i ^Qddoasrissi
the printed edition.

VIII. Foil. 83&—87&. Another copy of

the Sa/ranagamcmorsutraya. See art. iii.

IX. Foil. 876— 103a. Another copy of

Jotiya sitanange uppatti
- - Icathdva, extracted
from the Saddharmaratnavaliya. See nos. 13,
foil. 628a— 6396, 132, art. iii., and 133, art. ii. End.

X. Foil. 103a— 114a. Another copy of 6 SS®o «J3© ©ScsaaS Z33®3 cfssejg ®«ad
the Dhammaddhaja-jdtaJca (Faus. 220), in tszssSq € (5a5S5(5o©ad'®cs5 (gidgg®jf)!S ©ssSzsj
Sinhalese. The scene of the story, according
6303i. 6®dg 2532§ce2S5 gg©23d^ ®a:<(^ Qssi&i:d
to the present text and that of the printed
®®e)^ Cfi3^-K!3®©z5d' cft(^ e3i2s:i'®edScsi. ®®®C3
edition,* as well as according to the texts
of nos. 110, fol. ©C&3, 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv.,
&^&!^ ?S3iZ5X533'g zaaScsjJ^ ©^53^ e3©3 si®
134, art. in., and 136,
Jetavana; art. ii. 2, is
(sQcassiQ Cf®s5 e332f5o3S3}©KJ fi^c^g a© e^i^
but the name of the king of Benares is, eaaJ^gS^GSgd'SSad' cfes^crf Sceg QaqeBi gc5sja

in the present copy and in nos. 132 and 134,

Payasapani; in no. 110 and its printed edition cezsd'Q ges5g<5i®233ac) ^© 6(3 ©xsu^sss'g ai®GS
and in nos. 128 and 136, Brahmadatta.
e3c5-g^®cs@ cfEo^esd-i^cejg^ . (5S3S3<53©^S
The published text of the Pali Jatakas,
however, differs from them. It gives Velu- XIV. Foil. 1300^1486. An extract from
vana as the residence of the Buddha at the Saddharmalanhdraya, containing the
the time, and Yasapilni as the name of the following three tales :

monarch of Benares. See FausboU's Jatakas,

vol. ii., p. 186.
Buddheniyd-vastuva
XI. Foil. 114a— 120a. Another copy of
the Dana-paricchedaya, the second chapter (foil. 130a— 136a; Saddh. xi. 4), See
of the Pariccheda-pota. See no. 129, art. vi.
no. 123, foil. €)'ob-Sa.
for a full description.
2.

XII. Foil. 120a— 124a. The irtpalagandha- Kundaliha-vastuvcb

Jcathava,found in the 20th chapter of the
Pujavaliya. The present text differs but (foU. 136a— 1416 ; Saddh. xi. 5). Ibid., foil.

shghtly from the previous copies. See

nos. 25, foil. Sa6-S«ia, 128, art. iii., 133, 3. 6tg)jS<£^3iss^s)
art. III., and 134, art. iv. and xvi, 2, Bodhiraja-vastuva
XIII. Foil. 1246— 130a. (foil. 1416—1486; Saddh. xii. 1). Ibid.,
foil. ^6-d)aa6.
Uttaravata.
XV. Foil. 1486—171a. Four jataka tales
The story of XJttara, the daughter of
extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota.
Bahudana-setthi, extracted from the Daham-
saranaya. Of. no. 29, art. ii., foil. 284 — 288.
SJS33 ^<^l^ SCO
* Pansiyapanas Jatakapota, Colombo, 1888, p. 421. 'sd©
T T
 — —
162 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
1- ^'^tsasSj&sasa and ends :

Junhorjatahaya
(foil. 1486— 154a ; Faus. 456). See no. 110, ©>C3o©c5z dd^diS2s:f©crf qpzs^® ^essi ©asaed
foil. ©©ce&— ©osqa. ©iS ge, 6Q ©sjQo Cfigs5z de^diSad" <|i)C,«S5

2530 ^l«S5 ®(£)t9 daE5®3e3233«SD®3 ^£s5©[^]'

Manicora-jatahaya ^6363 I85®3C5©033 ©QS] OlOi^ C,©fi0353) Cf^©

(foil. 154a— 1576; Faus. 194). lUd., foil.
253|)©l3iSXS3 253 (5©3 ©25333} 253idL(3g qs}©3 gdD
6\9»)&— ©3®6. For another version, see no. 233c5gC533 . c5i©23:J©igC5®S33a© l^^2S53SS .

128, art. ii.

XVII. Foil. 185a— 194a. Two jataka tales,
probably extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-
Mahakanha-jdtakaya pota.

(foil. 1576—1616; Faus. 469).

The name of the king of Benares in the Sankhapdla-jdtaJcaya
present text is Usita, in the Jataka-pota (foil. 185—1896 ; Faus. 442). See no. 110,
(no. 110, foil. Ql—Q'il) Usiratha, and in the foil, ©-nb— ©©o.
Pali edition Usinaro.

Asadisa-jataJcaya
Padamdnavaha-jdtahaya
(foil. 1896— 194a; Faus. 181).
(foil. 162a— 171a; Faus. 432). See no. 110,
The text of this tale differs to some extent
foil. S3°)a— ©>®^a.
from that of no. 110, foil. Qa—Qnb, or pp.
XVI. Foil. 171a— 185a. 368—371 of the printed edition.

XVIII. Foil. 1940—2006.

Buvanveli-dagoba-varnanava.
Goraghdtaka-vastuva.
A account of the building of
eulogistic
Euvanveli dagaba at Anuradhapura, in the Extracted from the Saddharmalankaraya,
reign of Dutthagamani, B.C. 161 137. — V. 2. See no. 123, foil, ©aa— ©®a&, or pp.
This account is independent of that in the —
137 141 of the printed edition.
Thupavamsa, entitled Ruvanveli - dagaba -

kathava. See no. 128, art. i.

XIX. Foil. 2006—2056.

The text, which is exceedingly corrupt,

begins with a Pali stanza as follows : . Mahapaduma-jdtaha (Faus. 472).

ff sg d'j £) g (5 o d ®® o qpS [sic] (3 o 3333 ® eS ^a ©1(3 Extracted from the Jataka-pota without
the introductory tale. See no. 110, foil.
e5@2530®sSceD[Mc]e3aQ@©S5oSq«SDoSo3j
eo6-ga.

®3d Cf-§3 QS^CQjSsssH £550 9?S@©S3g fp^doQ XX. Foil. 2056— 214a.
^ S3 <; (9 e,«a g s^3 sa (£ J 3
Si&i^ ®Q oz®^ ©253 (OS3
cft-?9 ggad" ®^ Asadrisa-ddna -pujd-hathdva.
c5a£5(5oc53g©3Sa533@iS) g^cas®^ «J5® g dd Extracted from the 20th chapter of the
Pujavaliya. See no. 25, foil. ©£>a— ®©;qa.
 +7

KANTJSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 163

XXI. Foil. 214a— 222&. Another copy of 136.

the Kosambevata already described. See
Or. 4956.— Palm-leaf; foil. 91 (leaf nn-
no. 129, art. xiii. 3.
marked + cs© + cadi + e a + © + qf + - ®®i + *^
-(- qs)

XXII. Foil. 2226 — 2286. Two more + ©-|-<|8 + 355 + ®— €) + £^ + s£) — a+Q— + qfo + 253(gi

— ©2531 + 5330 + ® + 253S + ® — § + ©S53 + ©ra"^ + ^^

jatakaa from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota.
©+(S5g+^— ©^).; 16^ by about 2; 4
in. —
1. §e3csias^3'3S23Sfia lines, 14 — 14^ in. long; written by two or
Visayha-jdtukaya niore Kandyan scribes, probably early in the
18th century.
(foil. 2226—2256; Faus. 340). See no. 110,
foil. S&-Sb. I. Foil. 2—296.

Assaka-jdtahaya Kusala-siitra-desandva,

(foil. 2256—2286 ; Faus. 207). Ibid., foil.

being another copy of no. 134, art. xy., with
^a— (Saa. some differences in the text. It begins,
moreover, with the Pali stanza g®S;o6§S)e3e3
XXIII. Foil. 2286— 231a.
&o., and its Sinhalese sannaya, not to be
found in the other copy.
Deviyange bana esimehi vibhava.
A discourse as to how the devas listen to II. Foil. 30a — 366. Two jatakas from the
Sinhalese Jataka-pota.
the preaching of the Buddhist doctrine.
1. oi^es^ei^iSisasi
Beg.
Dharmapala-jatahaya

Cfi8®®ES ©S5oS ®®©e3 qssge? . ®cri ©353®es (foU. —

30a 326), more properly called Culla-
dhammapala-jataka (Faus. 358). See no. 110,
foil. «53 6— ^ob.

©erf 6 ai)®oc35S3©ceS QiSi&q ©.^^ Sc5<5«S5©>£^

2S3i . e3®K)c5 q€)®53Z53 Z533 (3 ®q S ©O ^ SSCJ" ®d Dhammaddhaja-jatahaya

^^®aj» s5oe3S3©333®^£35 ®S33 Q<i^2ScQ^ — qp^ (foil. 326—366; Faus. 220). The text is

incomplete. For other copies, see nos. 110,

XXIV. Foil. 231a— 234a. Another copy of foil.©d)oa— (Ss6, 128, art. vi., 132, art. iv.,
the so-called Bohim-jataka, already described. 134, art. iii., and 135, art. x.
See no. 134, art. v.
III. Foil. —
37a 41a. A discourse on the
XXV. Foil. 234a— 239. benefits reaped by Gotama Buddha through
^SS^(^S^3^£3)e3 his charitable acts in bygone ages, written
in the form of a dialogue between the
Dasaratha-jdtahaya (Faus. 461).
Buddha and the devas.
Extracted from the Sinhalese Jataka-pota.
See nos. 110, foil. Sh-6zh, and 126, art. i. 2. Beg.

This is followed by an imperfect table of

contents of the whole codex.

'% Ss3arf'©cd ssiiSia

 — —. —
164 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS.
lankaraya, ix, 4. See nos. 123, foU. /as^ab—

«2?t« a, and 134, art. xxv. 2.

2. Foil. 89a — 91. Pious aspirations of

one of the transcribers named Madivane
End.
Enderageyi Loku Naidu.
tSf ©03O^®cQ23d' ®9 ®3333C5a^e ® SO dd^diSssd"

137.
Or. 5015.— Palm-leaf; foil. 47 (333 - ©3©) ;
IV. Foil. 42a— 70a.
15 in. by 2; 5 —6 lines, about 13 in. long;
written in a bold hand by a Kandyan scribe,
Mahabinihman-jdtahaya, probably ia the 18th century; bound in
carved and inlaid boards.
being another version of the Mahabliinish-
kramana-varnanava already described. See I. Foil. 1—36.
nos. 32 and 126, art. ii. Another copy of the Kusala-siitra-desandva.
The present text, which is full of corrup-
The text at the beginning agrees in the
tions, begins after the Pali stanza sabbadd-
main with that of art. i. of the foregoing
7iam dhammaddnam jinati, &c., as follows :

manuscript ; but towards the end it is full of

S325rf'[SS>]2Si'233SS5©(53 [sic] e3?S§®d3[qfd]@ «J33(je®v3533 variants, and runs as follows :

eO®d@ZSJ' ®(332S3c5®^d©cS3£0©d®z3d' [sic] . 032S30

©iq «3g©\fin?S3' ;^®®CQZ3d' S«S33 ©(gCij ©2a3ca^®^

2S52SJ'©S5o©c5a §e3o?9" 03^ |;®(3S oSjsI' — ^©(5Q ^ ^£3363253 e5'«s3cQ2s:i'Q Slgac^
q^^ ©t8®e^333 .

It ends :
©e,(gi ©igea ©© ®© ftj^SDcsi g2sd' C3^©o3cr ©»©
fifes 23d' as ceasJ c5a2S)3©ce3" ®c5a<^ [s*c]@^e3(3«S3 ®© :^.C53(ei®CQ23df ®®®C3 ®®®d §©M®(3cf2a
6\ce(S 6!S8o33S33 . Sce@3§23d' qf®o®a^©23d' eaSbd' ©i^ ®iS3(3©d qp®3 ®S3 4g)©2s5' [©]!S32S33'

^ss5©3 ra'^ssd'eaad C5a3"ra(5©cs2s:i' ®8a3s)5S5i«533E533 B5cq8 al®®^csa2i53 ®za3© ©q,(g®cd255. d' qf^g

©© ®5S3S2SiaK553"23Li'd3^532aC33S. C3?S®o3j Cj?s53'f Basdzazsj" ©2533© s?cae3-^<5}e3

V. Foil. 71a — 75a. A jataka tale, without ©cezrf §_©;i5®ecf253CSQ (S033ig303S ^?f)

rasS'Sg e3®^*SS5' C,?S3®3?S33§g g©3*ScS£3d'

a3®«X5®39

the introductory story or the usual concluding

paragraph, by which the name of the jataka ©2533© §©3i©(3J'253 ®-^K55©QJz33 Csib^S^OCi,
can be identified. ©353(3©d cf®3 ®ffi3 ^©js? qz§2S59' (^aJes'ea

as3©a'e5a ^(SQ gq^ ©4C32S53 ©®©.'

VI. Foil. 76a— 81a. Another copy of the .

Saranagamana-sutraya, already described. II. Foil. 37—43a.

See no. 129, art. xiv,
A version of the Utpalagandha-kathdva
VII. 1. Foil, 816—89a. Another copy of found in the 20th chapter of the Pujavaliya.
the Duggata-vastuva, in the Saddharma- The text differs considerably from the
previous copies. Compare nos. 25, foil, ©a 5
— Qia, 128, art. in., 133, art. in., 134, art. iv.
'
«33 ° C3
and XVI. 2, and 135, art. xii.

'S3 ssSuSia

aJ© C33 ©a
 MANUSCRIPTS OF MIXED CONTENTS. 165

End. ®d^g qfdaosJ «S3© 8«s3®d29 . c^sS'e^^s^Q

8a[a3]SS.
®a3oe3©Sadf ®S ®aa®es53g c3al®§^ssJ ScoS
III. Foil. 43a—47.
oQad" S3®2SJ'®8a®(5ts5 ©eeess zngaena . ®@®d ^ S3 ®SS ^ 'Sa S^3 43) £3} 80 .

a3©2d'Ss3®«n^'®ed ca®!)® g^ssj" csigS flS

Asampaddna-jdtakaya.
©D§ ca?S®csJ oSd ®©c33 iSQgsdf esicssJ f The Sinhalese version of the Asampadana-
©®c53©§ ca®a2s5 g^oao^S gcSs esJ®as>S.^sJ
jataka (Fans. 131), extracted from the Pan-
6®dg g^£3S3?9 gba ©^®© 9§S5§ ®K)S siyapanas-jataka-pota. See no. 110, foil. Sih
—s^.

V u
 — —
166

LETTERS.

of Sept., 1752. See A. J. van der A. A.

138.
Biographisch Woordenboek der Nederlanden,
Sloanb 3478. — Three palm-leaves, 2 —3 feet vol. xi., and the Ceylon Almanac for 1856,
long, folded over to form an envelope 9j in. p. 57.

by li for a palm-leaf letter wliicli is now

missing. The outer surface to the left of the
address is decorated with scroll work, similar
139.
to Indian lace pattern, embroidered in gold
Or. 2660. II.—Talipot palm-leaf; foil. 2,
thread with small bosses of red and blue silk.
one of which 34^ in. by 1^, and the other
is

The following address is written in a well 25 by 1-g^; 2-^3 lines; written in a legible
formed neat handwriting of the 18th century, hand by Mahavalatenne Nilame dated Ba- ;

with Kundali marks on each side. langoda, March 18th, 1837.

A letter addressed to the Colonial Secretary

Kandyan headman
(Mr. P. Anstruther) by a

es^ 6(5®o?S3g ©iC33iq S^adf gcsxo'ss^S tsi^ named Mahavalatenne Palleganpahe Maha-
nilame, inviting him to Balangoda for mid-
©>o3^ SSiSio ©oaoqpzsd' (S®^®^^ e^QozsiissH ce^s^
day meal on the 28th of March.
®i(55oSil^4^®£,<5i (2£3d'^323d'®ed®ed «S3®© 6SaJ
Mr. Anstruther was the Colonial Secretary
of Ceylon from 1833 to 1845.
It means :

The letter begins :

" This is the Talipot [letter] despatched

to Governor Joan Gideon Loten who is ever
ready to serve, in good faith and sincere
loyalty, the Mahavasala [lit. the great gate
of the palace] of our noble and divine Lord,
and ends
the illustrious chief of Lanka."
Loten was the 26fch Dutch Governor-
St 1837 353g^ ®^ ®C3 1S^^ S)ej3d'®S50

General of Makasser, A.D. 1744-50. He S)^cs . € ©rasJ — ©©©sS® — ®QoS(3SSi©2S3zd'

was appointed Extraordinary Councillor of 0©(3ee325dfe3e>Kj ®QS3^©©® ©®50.
India and Governor of Ceylon on the 30th
'

c^&baq = s58 ' dg

(3o©\JS53C5a£)(5§ iS^ cds5
 —
LETTERS. 167

The address on the cover is :

An unsigned letter addressed, as is to
be seen from the above superscription, to a
Mr. T. G. Frith by a Sinhalese servant of his,
inquiring after his health and his safe arrival
in England. The letter is dated 21st October,
1840.
140. Beg.

Add. 12491. I.— Talipot palm-leaf, scrolled

©casxi'ffisSiJxn ®S3sifi)oo^ — «s5g2S^2s:)o'£sd'©d

up so as to form an envelope for the following

letter. It is addressed §a3cd ©eaaJ^cea ©©as
as " To Mr. Friths."
III. Palm-leaf. Fol. 1, about 22 in. by
II. Talipot palm-leaf. Fol. 1, about32in. 2f ; 6 lines, 7 in. long.

by f ; 3 lines, 12 in. long. A copy of the foregoing letter.

'
2Si'2S^3 ^©©d.
 . . . . . ..

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Titles in italics are titles of sub- divisions of works. The references are to the numbers under

which the MSSi are described. Figures of a thicker type are used to distinguiah works extant

in the collection from those which are only incidentally mentioned in the Catalogue.

Ahhayardja-humdrayange vastuva, 13 v. (149) Ama-cihitsd, 52 (xxi.)

Abhayatthera-varga, 123 xix. Amarakosa, 85.

Abhayatthera-vastuva, 123 xix. (1), Amavatura, 7 note; 23; 24; 29 i. ; 128 i.

Abhidhammapitaka, 27 i. Amha-amdtya-vastuva, 123 xxi. (2).

Abhidharma-kamatahana^ 27 I.; 130 Vi. (7). Amkeli-upataj 34.

Ahhinihdra-magul-pujd, 25 it, Anabhirata-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (161)
Ahhinihdra-varga, 123 iii. Andgatavamsa-desand, called also Metteyya-vastuva
Abhinihiehamana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (vii.). and Maitreya-varnandva, 13 v. (312) ; 25
Abhisambodhi-alankara, 17 i. XV. (2); 123 XXIV. (5); 132 i. ; 134
Abhisambodhi-hathd, 16 (i.). XVI. (1),

Adbhuta-pujd-hathd, 25 xvi. Andgemi-ek-tera-henehun-vahansege vastuva, 13 V.

Adhimdnaha-bhikshu-vastuva, 13 v. (130). (181).

Agantuka-pansiyah-dendvahansege vastuva, 13 v. Ananda-bodhi-kathd, 16 (ii.).

(78). Ananda-hodhi-pujd, 25 xx. (2),

Agantulcavu boJio-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (239) Ananda mahatermivahansege pena-visandim - vas-

-

Agasavu-vastuva, 13 v. (9). tuva, 13 V. (48).

Aggidatta-nam-peravi-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. Ananda-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (278)

(162). Ananda-maha-terunvahanse lada Sdtaka-pujd, 25
AMgunihiha-vastuva, 123 vii. (3). XX. (7) ; 126 IV. ; 134 xxiv.

Ahi-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (64). Ananda-maha-terunvahanse prasna vicdla vastuva,

Ajagara-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (121), 13 V. (134, 160, 163).
Ajjhattika-ddna-pariecheda, 68 ii. (viii.). Ananda- sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (54).
Akhydta-hdnda, 84 (5). Ananusociya-jdtaka, 127 xv. (2)
AkTiosaka-hhdradvaja-nam-bamunange vastuva 13 Anartha-vicdla-bamundnange vastuva, 13 v. (93).
V. (288). Andthapindika- sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (108)
Akshi'Toga-cihitsd, 52 (vii.).
Angam-kepilla, 46.
X X
 . . . ;

170 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

AnguHmdla-sutta (with its Sinhalese commen- Atthasalini, 15.

tary), 7. Atula nam updsahayange vastuva, 13 v. (189)

Angulmal-damana, called also Cora-damana, 7 129 IV.

note ; 23 (vii.). Aydcana-pujd-hathd, 25 xii.

Angulmal-maha-terunvahansegevastuva, 13 v. (151, Bdhiraka nam etuge vastuva, 13 v. (247).

309). Bdhira-niddnaya, 123 ii. (3).

Anguttara-nikaya, 8 II.; 9 ii.; 127 xiv.; 129 ii. Bahubhandika-nam-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

note f. (123).
Anitthi-gandha-humdrayange vastuva, 13 v. (178). Bahuputtika-sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (104).
Aniyata-vivarana, 123 iii. (1). Bdlanakkhatta-vastuva, 13 v. (24).

Anhura-vastuva, 13 v. (261). Balavatara, 69 ii. ; 85; 123.

Annapdna-oildtsd, 52 (iii.). Bali-kavi, 35.

Annatara-humdrikd-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (5). Bamba-uppatti, 71 ; 72.

Anurddhapurappa/vesa-pariccheda, 68 ii. (iii.) Bamunandennekuge vastuva, 13 v. (287)

Anuraga-malaya, 104. Bandhandgdra-vastuva, 13 v. (253).
Anuruddha-mahaterunva}i<msegevastuva,13 v. (83). Bandhulamallihd-vastuva, 25 xx. (3) ; 133 v. (2).

Anuruddha-sataka, 14. Bauddhapratipatti-dlpaniyaj 130 vi.

Anusdsana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (ii.). Bauddhapratipatti-sangrahava, 130 Ti.

Annsasanava, 31 iii., it. Bauddha-^ataka, 18.

Anyatara-manushya-vastuva, 123 x. (2). Behet-vattoru-pot. See Vattorupot.
Apannaka-jdtakaya, 129 xv. Belatthisisa-terunvahansege vastuia, 13 v. (81).
Aputtaha-sitdnange vastuva, 13 T. (260) Bhadda vaggiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (57).

Arabdha-vidar^ana-hhihshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 Bhaddiya-nuvara-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (224).

V. (36). Bhagandara-eihitsd, 52 (xxviii.).

Arannaha-abhaya-sthavira-vastuva, 123 xiii. (1). Bhdgineyya-sangharakshita-terunvahansege vastuva,

Arannalea-varga, 123 xiii. 13 V. (34).
Asadisa-jdtahaya, 135 xvii. (2). Bhakti-sataka, 18.
AsadriSa-ddna-vastuva, 13 v. (155). Bharana-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (17).

Asadrisa-mahdddna-pujd-hathd, 25 XX. ; 135 xx. Bharana-vastuva, 123 xv. 3.

Asadrisa-maha-ddndya, 25 xx. (8),. BhesajjamaSjiisa-sannaya, 98.

Asampaddna-jdtakaya, 137 iii. Bhikkhu-damana, 23 (xiii.).

Asanhhya-vibhdgaya, 123 ii. (1). Bhikku-patimokkha (and its sannaya), 2 iii.

Asannata-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (109) Bhikshimi-idsana-utpatti-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25

Ashtaka, 109 ii. ; 131 i. XX vi.
Assaji-punabbasuJca-vastuva, 13 v. (69). Bhikshu-vahande pas-namakage vastuva, 13 v.

Assaha-jdtahaya, 135 xxii. (2). (262).

Asuba-hamatahana, 130 ti. (4). Bhinna-cikitsd, 52 (xxxix.).

Asura-damana, 23 (xvi.). Bhuri-praina/ya, 113 iv. (27).

Atapirikara-katliava, 127 xx. ; 134 ix. Bildlapddaka-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (llO).

Atidure-niddnaya, 123 ii. (5). BiU-veddakuge vastuva, 13 v. (211).

Attadattha-teruTwahansege vastuva, 13 v. (145). Bodhi-dgamana-kathd, 128 i. (8).

Attanagaluvamsaya, 68 iii. Bodhimandala-pajd-kathd, 25 xi.

Atthamsa-vimdn' uppatti-parieeheda, 68 ii. (xi.). Bodhirdja-kumdrayange vastuva, 13 V. (136).

 . ;; . . .;

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 171

Bodhirdja-varga, 123 xii. Oitta-nam-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (230) .

Bodhirdja-vastuva, 123 xii. (1) ; 135 Xiv. (3). Ooradamana. See Angulmal-damana.
Bodhisambhdra-pujd-hathd, 25 iv. Coraghdtaka-vastuva, 123 v. (2) ; 125 i. (11) ; 135
Bodhivamsa-getapadaya, 16. XVIII.

Bodhivamsa [Pali]. See Mahabodhivamsa. Oora-mitra-vastuva, 123 viii. (4).

Bodliivamsaya, 16 ; 128 i. ; 134 xiv. Gulagalla or Sulugala-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (1)

Bohd-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (164) . 125 I. (5) ; 129 IX. (4).

Bohohumdravarunge vastuva, 13 v. (118). Gulagalla-varg a, 123 xxiii.

Bohovahandege vastuva, 13 v. (207, 212^268, 275) . Oulagalla-vatthu, 49.

Brahmacetanava, 129 ii. Gulakdla-updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (144).

Brahma-damana, 23 (xviii.). Gulakamma-vibhanga (or Subha)-Sutta, 127 ii., v.

Brahmajdla-sutta (with its artha-vydhhydna or Gulandgatthera-vastuva, 123 xvii. (5).

sannaya), 3 i. ; 4 iii. Gulatissa-vastuva, 123 xvi. (5).

Brdhmana-damana, 23 (v.). Gullanandiya-jdtakaya, 133 vi.

Brdhmana-varga, 123 ix. Gullapanthaka-terunvahansege vastvAia, 13 v. (23)

Buddhaghosuppatti, 15. Dahamsaranaya, 29 ii. Extract, 135 xiii.

Buddhdnusmriti-bhdvand, 130 vi. (5). Dahamsonda-jataka-kavya, 94.

Buddha-rajavaliya, 74 A. Dahara-bhikshu-kenekun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v.

Buddhavamma-vastuva, 123 iv. (5). (146).

Buddhavamsa, 13. Daharabhikshu-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 xix.

Buddhavamsa-desandva, 16 note; 25 xv. (2); 26 Daivajnakamadenu, 64, 68 ii.

III. ; 32 ; 132 i. ; 134 xi., xvi. (1). Daivajnamukhamandana, 64.

Buddheniyd-vastuva, 123 xi. (4) ; 134 xxv. (1) Daladakathava, 106.

135 XIV. (1). Daladapiijavaliyaj 106.

Badugunalankara, 33. Daladapuvata, 106,

Budvn tamanvahanse ma a/rabayd vaddla vastuva, Daladasirita^ 106.

13 V. (242). Dalumura-santiya, 39.

Butsaranaya, 29 i. ; 30 i. Dalumura-iipata, 38.
Caityagiri-vihdra-pratigrahana-hathd, 16 (x.) Dampiya-atuvavaj 16 note. See also Dhamma-
Cahka-wpdsaha-vastuva, 129 xiii. (2). padatthakatha.
Cahkhupdla-tJiera-vastuva, 13 v. (1). Damsak-pevatum-siitra-padartliaya, 8 ii.

CandaMnnara-jdtakaya, 134 xiii. Bdnaparkehedaya, 27 ii. ; 129 vi;, ; 130 iii. (1);

Canda-nam-huruvpddahuge vastuva, 13 v. (11) 135 XI.

129 X. (1). Bantakuiimbika-vastuva, 123 xxiv. (4).

Gandrdlhaya-tervMvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (301). Danuggaha-vastuva, 13 v. 256.
Cariyapitaka, 123. Bdruemya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (91)
Oatwpdrisuddhi-silaya, 130 vi. (1). Bdrusdkatikayange vastuva, 13 v. (227).
Caturvidharyasatyaya, 28 ii. Basabala-parinirvdna'kathd, 16 (iii.).

GhoMnapatha'prainaya, 113 iv. (24). Dasapunya-kriyava, 127 ix. (2).

Channa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (70) Basaratha-jdtakaya, 126 i. (2) ; 135 xxv.

Chattapdni-updsaka-vastuva, 13 v. (46). Bdthdsena-vastuva, 123 xvi. (3).
Oi'^eamdna-vikdvange vastuva, 13 v. (154) . Dathavamsa, 88 B; 106.
Cittahattha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (35). Bevadatta-ihera-vastuva, 13 v. (13)
 . , ; . . . .

172 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Devadatia-vastuva, 13 v. (141). Dlghdyu-kumdrayange vastuva, 13 V. (98)
Deva-damana, 23 (xvii.)- Dipamalava^ 64.
DeTadhamma-jataka-kavya, 107. Divya-rdja-pHjd-kathd, 25 xxiL
Devahita hamundna pena vicdla vastuva, 13 v. Diya-rakusu-penaya, 113 iv. (31).

(310). Dorakada-asna, 31 ii.

Devaputra-vastuva, 123 xi. (2) ; 129 vii. (1) ; Dravyagana-cikitsd, 52 (ii.).

132 V. (2). JDrumendrdgamana-kathd, 16 (xii.).

Deva-sthavira-vastuva, 123 ix. (5). Dubbitthimahd-tissa-vastuva,. 123 xxii. (5) ; 125

Devatd-pra^naya, 113 iv. (28). I. (4).

Devol-kavi, 51. JDuggata-vastuva, 123 ix. (4) ; 134 xxv. (2) ; 136
Devorohana-pujd-lcathd, 25 xxv. VII. (1).

Dhamma-cakkappavattana-sutta, 8 ; 25 xiii. (2) ; Dululu-bamundna-kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (283).

128 I. (4). Durddnta-damana, 23 (i.).

DJiammaddhaja-jdtahaya, 128 VI. ; 132 iv. ; 134 Durvdca-namakage vastuva, 13 v. (237)

III.; 135 X.J 136 II. (2). DuScarita-phala anubhavakarana satvayange vas-
Dhammadinnatthera-vastuva, 123 xix. (2) tuva, 13 V. (234).
Dhammadinna vdhandege vastuva, 13 v. (308) Dushtagdmani-vastuva, 123 xiv. (2).

Dhamma-jdtaTcaya, 134 xxvi. (4). Dussilavata, 94.

Dhammapada (and its sannwya), 11 i. ; 12; 13 ;

Dutiya-jayampatikd-vastuva, 123 xxii. (2).

31 V, note; 122; 127 viii., xiii. ; 129 viii. Dutugemunu-rajahuge utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (11).

note, XIII. 3 note ; 133 vii. Dve-sahdyaka-bhikshu-vastuva, 13 v. (27).

Dhammapadattliakathaj 13 ; 37 ii. ; 127 viii., xii., Bvitlya-jdti-bheda-pujd-kathd, 25 vi.

XIII. J XVII. ; 129 VIII. note. See also Dam- Bvitlya-sangiti-kathd, 16 (v.).

piya-atuvava. Ehavihdriya-terunvaliansege vastuva, 13 v. (232).

DhammasavanopdsiJcd-vastuva, 123 xii. (3). Ektard bamundna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (244,

Dhammdya-vastuva, 123 xix. (4). 277).
Bhammilca-terun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. 76. Ektard bhikshu kenekuge vastuva, 13 v. (29)
Dhammiha-wpdsahayange vastuva, 13 v. (12) ; 127 Ektard bhikshu kenekunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

XII.; 129 X. (2). (32, 184, 294).

Dhammika-updsaka-vatthu, 127 xii, Ektard brdhmana kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (179,
Bharmapdlarjdtakaya, 136 ii. (1). 192, 209, 286, 291).
Dharmapradipijkava, 23 ; 109 i. ; 128 i. Ektard kelembiydna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v.

Dharmdrdma-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (265). (175).

Dharmasangraha-varga, 123 i.
Ektard kula-daruvdna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v.
Bharmasondaha-varga, 123 iv.
(195).
Dharmasondaka-vastuva, 123 iv. (1). Ektard ladaruvdna kenekunge vastuva, 13 v.
Bharma-sravana-vastuva, 13 v. (77). (169).
Dhdtu-parinirvdna-pHjd-kathd, 25 xxxii. (2). Ektard pevidi-kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (279).
Dhdtvdgamana-kathd, 16 (xi.). Ektard striyakge vastuva, 13 v. (89)

Digambara-damana, 23 (x.). Ektard updsaka kenekxmige vastuva, 13 v. (170).

Digha-nikaya, 129 viii. Extracts, 3 i.; 5; 6 ii. Ekuddd namvu rahat- . . . vahansege vastuva, 13
26 I. ; 130 V. V. (205).
Dlghanikayatthakatlia, 13. Elaka-prasnaya, 113 iv. (22).
 . . . . , ... . ;

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 173

Elu Bodhivatnsaya. See Bodhivamsaya. Indagutta-vastuva, 123 x. (5).

Erdkapatta na-rajjuruvange vastuva, 13 v. (159). Irshydven vasana ek striyahuge vastuva, 13 v.

Gadaladeni-sannayaj 69 ii. ; 123. (238).

Gdmaddrika-vastuva, 123 xix. (3). Isipatandrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xiii.

Ganadevi-hella, 93a. Jagadananda-katha vastuva, 71.

Oandamdldrhuda-cikitsd, 52 (xi.). Jambukdjtvaka-vastuva, 13 v. (62).

GandhaTamsa, 110-112 wo<e; 128 i. Janakiharana, 109 i.

Gangarotana (two poems), 107. Janavamsaya, 76c.

Gangdrohana-piijd-hathd, 25 xxi.; 134 xix. Jataka-atthakatha {or -atthavannana), 27 in.

Gangdrohana-vastuva, 13 v. (229). 29 I.; 102 II.; 110-112; 116.

Ganthibhedalca-cora-vastuva, 13 v. (55), Jataka-pota. See Pansiyapanasjataka-pota.
Garhhim-praiisamdhircihitsd, 52 (iv.). Jatidukkkavibhaga (and its sannayd), 19.
Oardabha prasnaya, 113 iv. (18). Jaiila-damana, 23 (xi.).

Gargasamhita, 64. Jatila-sitdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (3046)

Genu-isah hd pirimi-isahm vimasu prasnaya, 113 Jayampatikd-vastuva, 123 xxi. (5) ; 125 i. (1)

iv. (9). JetavaTidrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xvii.j 130 ii.

Gerin mard hana ekakuge vastuva, 13 v. (191) Jinabodhavali, 69 ii.; 123.

G^tahupalandandve viniscaya, 113 iv. (3). Jivakdrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xxviii.

Ghoshaka-sifdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (17). Jlvakayan-pena-vicdla-vastuva, 13 v, 79.

Godhika-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (50). Jivitddi-pujd-kathd, 25 xxx.

Gola-updsaka-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (3); 125 i. (7). Jotiyasitdnange utpatti-kathdva, 13 v. (304a) ;

Gon-prainaya, 113 iv. (2). 132 III. ; 133 II. ; 135 ix.

Gothadmbara-varga, 123 xv. Jotiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (305).

Gotimbara-utjoatti-kathdva, 128 i. (15). Junha-jdfakaya, 135 xv. (1).

Gotimbara-vastuva, 123 xv. (1) Jvara-grahani-atisdra-cikitsd, 52 (xiii.)

Grihapati-damana, 23 (iv.). Jyotishalankara, 64.

Gulma-cikitsd, 52 (xxiii.). Kaccayana, 84, 85.

Gunaratnamalaya, 98. Kada-im-pota, 74; 76 ii., in.; 76a.
Hamsorghataka-bhikshiindege vastuva, 13 v. (263) Kahadiyakotale kavi, 41 ii.

Hatihaka-vahandfge vastuva, 13 v. (208) Kakantalca-praSnaya, 113 iv. (20).

Hatthavanagalla viharavamsa, 68 ii. Kdka-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (63).

Hatthipdla-jdtakaya, 126 r. (1). Kdkavarna-varga,. 123 xiv.

Heladiv-rajaniya, 25 ; 69 v.; 70 ; 84 j 94. Kdkavarnatissa-rdja-vastuva, 123 xiv. (1),

Hemd-vastuva, 123 xx. (5). Kdka-vastuva, 123 xviii. (4).

Herana-vahande satara-namage vastuva, 13 v. Kdla-gola-prasnaya, 113 iv. (6).

(295). Kalakarama-STitraya, 129 v. (2).

Hikkd-maddtyaya-cikitsd, 52 (xli.). Kdla nam situputraydnange vastuva, 13 v. (156)

Hodiya, 55 ; 68 i. ; 83. Kdla nam terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (143)
Horabliarana, 64. Kaldva-yana-kramaya, 52 (xlix,).

Srid-roga-uddvarta-cikitsd, 52 (xii.). KdU-nam-yakinige vastuva, 13 v. (5).

Huniyam-kepime kavi, 43. Kali-nelavilla, 37 ii.

Suvatehi-viniscaya, 113 iv. (4). Kalpasthdna, 56 i.

Xlandari-deviyage kolmuraya, 40. Kalpa-vibhdgaya, 123 ii. (2).

Y Y
 . . . . . . . . . .

174 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Kana-mdta-vastuva, 13 v. (74). Kipisit etiva varada soyana terunge vastuva, 13 T.

Kdnasigala-vastuva, 123 xxi. (3). (201).

Kancanadevi-kathava (a poem). See Kavmatuhara. Kisdgotamindege vastuva, 13 v. (103, 221, 285)
Kancanadevi-vastuva, 123 Ti. (5) ; 127 xi. (1) ; Kokdlika-vastuva, 13 t. (264).

129 IX. (3). Koka-nam-veddahuge vastuva, 13 v. (113).

Kapana-vastuva, 123 vi. (4). Kolan-netime kavi, 50.

Kapila nam matsyaydge vastuva, 13 V. (250) Kosala-bimbavarnanava, 125 ii,; 126 in.; 129

Kdraka-lcdnda, 84 (7). xin. (3) ; 129 xvi. ; 134 ii., xxvii.

Karakapupphamanjari, 84, 85. Kosala-mallikd-devi-hatJidva, 25 xx. (5).

Karaputta-jdtahaya, 134 xxvi. (2) Kosambenuvara Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13

Karna-roga-cikitsd, 52 (viii.). V. (86)

Karshahayahhuge vastuva, 13 v. (59). Kosambe-nuvara-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (6).

Kdsa-cikitsd, 52 (xx.). Kosambe-vata, called, also Kusalasutradesanava,

Kdsdva-paridahana-vastuva, 13 v. (8). 129 XIII. (3) ; 132 vii. ; 134 vin., xv. 135
Kasa,yin-malia terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. XXI.; 136 I.; 137 i.

(84). Kosol-rajjuruvange pardjaya-vastuva, 13 v. (168).

Kdshtha-vdhana-rajjuruvange kathdva, 13 v. (82). Kovulsandesa, 33.

Kavikanthapasa, 86. Kovun-bamunakuge vastuva, 13 v. (284).

Kdvirapattana-vastuva, 123 vn. (5) j 129 vii. (2). Kridvidhi-ioT Eibbidhdna-)kdnda, 84 (6).

Kavmutuhara, 107 ; 127 xi. (1); 129 ix. 3. Kshaya-roga-cikitsd, 52 (xvi.).

Kav-silumini kusa-da, 15, 25. Kshudra-vyddhi-eikitsd, 52 (xxxvii.).

Kavyadarsa, 88b. Kudd-suhhadrdvange vastuva, 13 v. (231).

Kavya-mimamsa, 88b. Kuddarajja-vastuva, 123 xii. (4).

Kavyasangraha, 88. Kudupu-jdtakaya, 132 viii.

Kavya-tilaka, 88b. Kukhutamittayange vastuva, 13 v. (112)

Kayaviratigatha (and its sannaya), 19. Kukuldgen vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (11)

Kelilalu hera mahanava rahatvu denamakge vas- Kukulu-bijuvata hana kumdrikdvange vastuva,

tuva, 13 T. (306). 13 V. (223).

Khadirangara-jatahaya, 121 (1) ; 134 xxii. (2) Kumara-cikitsd, 52 (v.).

Khadiravaniya Mevata-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 Kumdrakasup-terunvahansege m^niyandPge vastuva,

V. (88). 13 V. (139).

Khajjopana-prasnaya, 113 iy. (26). Kumbhaghoshaka-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (22).

Khanjadeva-utpatti-kathava, 128 i. (19). Kummdsapinda-jdtaka, 127 xv. (5).

Khanjadeva-vastuva, 123 xv. (5) Kumuduppaldni-vastuva, 13 v. (52)

Khdnukondanna-vastuva, 13 v. (100). Kundaddna-terunvahansege vastvma, 13 v. (119).

Khemd nam-meheninnage vastuva, 13 v. (254). Kun4alakeszge vastuva, 13 v. (92)

Khema nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (292). Kuniall-vastuva, 123 xi. (5); 135 xiv. (2).

Khema nam updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (236). Kurudharma-jdtakaya, 11 iv. ; 130 iv.

Khuddaka-nikaya, 10 ii.; 11 l.; 129 xii, Kurunegala-vistaraya,. 76a i.

Khuddakapatha (and its sannaya), 10 h- ; 82. Kusada. See Kavsilumini-kusada and Kusa-
Extract, 129 xii. jatakaya.
Kihiri-dan(len-vimasu-praSnaya, 113 iv. (8). Knsajatakaya (a poem), 76 i. note ; 94 ; 95.
Kincisanghdya-vastuva, 123 xix. (5), Kusalasiitra-desanava. See Kosambevata.
 . . .

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 175

Kushtha'dkitsd, 52 (xxii.)- Mahdkappina-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (71).

Kuveni-asna, 33. Mahdkappinatthera-vatthu, 127 xiii.

LahMyavasabha-utjjatti-kathdva, 128 i. (21). Makakarnna-pundarika-sutra, 127, x.

LabMyavasabha-vastuva, 123 xvi. (2). Mahdli-praSna-vastuva, 13 v. (28).

Lakminipahana (a Sinhalese newspaper), 15. MahalHka-vastuva, 123 xxiv. (2).

Lahshanddhydya, 52 (i.). Mahalu-vakandege vastuva, 13 v. (218).

Lahuntaka-bhaddiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. Mahdmandhdtu-varga, 123 v.

(73, 206,225-6). Mahdmandhdtu-vastviva, 123 v. (1) ; 125 i. (10).

Ldhiddyi-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (56, 133, Mahdndrada-kassapa-jdtaha, 25 xiv. (2).

194). Mahdnela-vastuva, 123 xvi. (4).

Landa-devuduvage vastuva, 13 v. (107). Mahd-niddnaya, 123 ii. (4).

Lankddipa-uddesika-pujd-hathd, 25 xxxiv. Mahdpaduma-jdtakaya, 135 xix.

Lankdvatarana-kathd, 16 (vii.). Mahdpanthaka-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

Lekammiti, 74. (296).

Licchavlnge vastuva, 13 v. (177). Mahapiritpota. See Piritpota,

LiDatthadipani-tlka, 128 i. Mahdprajdpati-gotamindege vastuva, 13 v. (281).

Lokopakaraya, 25. Mahasatipatthana-sutra-padarthaya, 6 ii.

Ldvdmahdpdya-kathdva, 128 i. (26). Mahdsatipatthana-sutta, 6 ii.; 26 i.; 130 v.

Lovedasangarava, 93. Mahdsena-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (14).

Macchari-kosiya-sitdnange vastuva, 13 V. (44) Mahdsena-varga, 123 x.

Madhurartlia-prakasinT, 16 ; 98. Mahdsena-vastuva, 123 x. (1).

Mdgandi-vastuva, 13 v. (20). MahdsUava-jdtaka, 27 iii.

Magha-kavya, 88b. Mahdsona-vastuva, 123 xiv. (5).

Mahabliarata, 88b. Mahdsudassana-sutta (and its Sinhalese Attha-

Mahabliasliya, 85. vannand) , 5.

Mahabhinishkramana-varnanava. See Maha- Mahasup-mahaterunvahansege saddhi-vihdrika-

binikmaa-jatakaya. denamin vanedlesin davasyavu namage vas-
Mahabinikmana (a poem), 101; 102 i. ; 103. tuva, 13 V. (53).

Mahabinikman-jatakaya (or -varnanava), 32 j

Mahasup-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (26,
126 II.; 136 IV. 80).
Mahabinikman-pujd-kathd, 25 X. Mahasup-mahaterunvahanseta Sak-devindu hat dun
MahabodbiTamsa, 16 ; 23 ; 25 ; 89 ; 98. vastuva, 13 v. (49).

Mahadan-sutraya, 128 V. Mahd-ummagga-jdtaka (the Pali text), 110-112;

Mahadeva-jataka. See Makhadeva-jatakaya (a 118; 116.
poem) Mahd-ummagga-jdtakaya (Sinhalese). See Um-
Mahddhana-situ-puthuge vastuva, 13 v. (135) magga-jdtakaya.
Mahddhana-velanddnange vastuva, 13 v. (Ill, Mahd-ummagga-kdndaya, 113 iv. (30).
220). Mahdvagga, 5 ; 6 ii.

Maka-hatana, 94. Mahavamsa, 15 ; 25 ; 33 ; 69 ii. ; 70 ; 76a i. ;

Mahdkdla nam sovdn updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. 92; 110-112; 133 vii.

(140). Mahdvihdra-pratigrahana-kathd, 16 (ix.).

Mahdkdla-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 y. (7)_ Mahinda-pratipatti-pujd-kathd, 25 xxxiii.

Mahdkanha-jdtakaya, 135 xv. (3). Maitreya-varnandva. See Andgatavamsa-desandva.
 . . ... . . , . . . .

176 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Maitri-bhavanava, 26 ii. Mirisaveti-vihdra-kathdva, 128 i. (25).
MajjLima-nikaya, 7 ; 127 ii., V. Mithyddristika-vastuva, 123 rii. (2); 125 i. (12).

Mahhddeva-jdtaka, 88b. Mitrava-vasana-denamakge vastuva, 13 v. (15).

Makhadeva-jatakaya (a poem), 102 ii. Miyuhguna-ddgaba-kathdva, 128 i. (23).

„ „ (a prose version) , 122 ;

Moggallana-vatti, 85.
134 XXI. ; 135 II. Moriya-brdhmana-vastuva, 123 ix. (3).

MalUha-bisavunge vastuva, 13 v. (132) Miikha-roga-eikitsd, 52 (x.).

Mamsa-joraSnaya, 113 iv. (1). Mula-vyddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxix.)

Mdnavaka-damarta, 23 ix. Mungalan-maha-terumvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

Mangala-suiror atwva adiwu hatJidntara, 13 v. (311). (122, 299).

Manicora-jdtakaya, 128 ii. ; 135 xv. (2) MungaZan-maha-terunvahanse prasna vicdla vas-
Manihdra - Tculup aga- Tissa terunva hansege vastuva,
- tuva, 13 V. (186).

13 V. (114). Mutxa-kricchra-eikitsd, 52 (xxv.).

Mafijusa, 52 ; 60. Muvadev-davata, 88b ; 102 ii.

Manu-smriti, 109 i. Ndga-damana, 23 (xiv.)

Mdra-dun-tundendge vastuva, 13 v. (157) Nagara-pravesana-kathd, 16 (viii.)

Marandnusmritikamatahana, 130 vi. (2) Ndgasena-kathdva, 13 v. (3).

Marana-jparidipaTia-vastuva, 13 v. (21). Ndga-vastuva, 123 xiii. (3).

Marayage kathava, 134 xx. Nakshatradipainalava, 64.

Mdraydge vastuva, 13 V. (167, 249, 257, 276). Nakula-vastuva, 123 xvii. (2).

Marutta-hrdhmana-vastuva, 123 ix. (1). Ndma-kdnda, 84 (2).

Matale disave kadayim, 76 ii. Namamala, 84 note ; 85.

Matasukara-kathava, 133 viii. Namavaliya, 108.

MattaTmndali-jdtaka, 127 xv. (1). Nam-got-heyin prasiddhakamak-neti ek-bhikshu-

MattaTcundali-vastuva, 13 v. (2) kenekunge vastuva, 13 v. (33)

Mayura-sandesaya, 92. Nam-pota. See Vihara-asna.
Meghaduta, 92 ; 93. Nanda-gopdla-vastuva, 13 v. (38).
Meghavarna-vastuva, 123 xviii. (3) ; 132 v. (3) ;
Nanda-maha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (10)
134 XVIII. Nandimitra-vastuva, 123 xiv. (3).
Meghiya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (31). Nandimitra-yodhaydnange utpatti-kathdva, 128
MendaTca-maha-sitdnange vastuva, 13 v. (200). I. (12).

Menikin-vimasu-praSnaya, 113 iv. (12), Nandirdja-varga, 123 vi.

Menikpala-yadinna, 41 iii. Nandirdja-vastuva, 123 vi. (1) ; 135 vii,

Menik-praSnaya, 113 iv. (19). Nandivdnija-varga, 123 xxii.

Mettdnusmriti-bhdvand, 130 vi. (3). Nandivdnija-vastuva, 123 xxii. (1)

Metteyya-vastuva. See Andgatavamsa-desandva. Nandiya-updsakayange vastuva, 13 v. (182)

Migahidddka-vastuva, 123 iv. (3), Nangala-kula-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (271)

Migapotaka-vastuva, 123 xii. (5). Nanodaya, 15.

Milindapanha, 13 ; 22. Narendrasimlia-raja-stnti, 97.

Milindaprasnaya, called also Srisaddharmada- Narendrasimha- sringaralankarayaj 9 7

saya, 22 ; 84 note. Ndsd-roga-cikitsd, 52 (ix.).

Miringu- kamatahankala - bhikshm-vahansege vas- NavagrahamahddaSa, 62 iii.

tuva, 13 v. (41). Navaguna-sannaya, 133 i.

 . . . . . . . . .

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 177

Narapatala-sangraha, 62 i. Panini-vyakarana, 85.

Navapatalaya, 64. Fdniya-vastuva, 123 viii. (5)

Navaratna (and its sannaya), 88 j 88a. Pafijikapradipaj 85.

Nesdda-vastuva, 123 xx. (3). Pansiyak-daruvange vastuva, 13 v. (180)

Neyange halahaya sanhinduvu vastuva, 13 v. (166) Fansiyak-updsakavarunge vastuva, 13 v. (197)

Niddnavarga, 123 ii. Pansiyapanas-jataka-potajl6noie; 110-112; 112a;

Nigama-Tissa-terwnvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (30). 116 ; 122. Extracts, 11 ii., iv. ; 113 ;

Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-hathd, 25 xv. ; 135 i. 114; 115; 118; 119; 120; 121; 126 i.;

NikayasarigraliaTa, called also Sasanavataraya, 127 XV.; 128ii., IV., VI.; 129xv.; 130iv.;
13; 16; 17 ii. (3); 25; 69 n.; 92; 123; 132 IV., VI., VIII.; 133 vi.; 134 in., vii.,

128 I. note. XII., XIII., XVII., XXII., XXVI. ; 135 v., x., xv.,

Nimi-jdtahaya, 11 ii.; 118; 119; 120; 122. XVII., XIX., XXII., XXV.; 136 II., v.; 137 in.

Nissandeha, 15. Pansiyayak dend vahansege vastuva, 13 v. (213,

Niti-sara, 94. 248, 269)

Nivata-savuvange vastuva, 13 v. (241) Pantis-kolmure, 34.

Nivatunge vastuva, 13 v. (240). Parami-malia-sataka, 123.

Nyasa, 85. Fdramitdsimsana-pariccheda, 68 ii. (v.).

Niyata-vivarana, 123 iii. (2). Farasantdna-damana, 23 (iii.).

" Orientalist " (a periodical), 33 ; 88. Paricchedapota. Extracts, 27 ii. ; 129 vi. ; 130
Pabbhdra-vdsl Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. III. ; 135 XI.

(293). Farivrdjaka-damana, 23 (viii.).

Fadamdna-jdtahaya, 134 xvii. (2) ; 135 xv. (4). Fdsdd'uppatti-pariccheda, 68 ii. fx.)

Tddaplthikd- vastuva, 123 vii. (4); 125 i. (9). Pasbudukisa, 127 iv.

Padasadhana, 85. Pasenadi-Kosol-rajjuruvange vastuva, 13 v. (171,

Padhdn akammiha-Tissa-terunvah ansege vastuva, 13 245).

V. (215). Patacardvange vastuva, 13 v. (222).

Fadmdvati-vastuva, 123 v. (5). Fatdcdri-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (102).

Palamuvana-ddahana-pujd-kathd, 25 xxvii. Pdthikdjlvaka-vastuva, 13 v. (45).
Palamuvana-jdti-iheda-pujd-lcathd, 25 v. Patipujikd-vastuva, 13 v. (43); 133 iv.

Pali-sabdakaradiyaj 80. Pattini-hella, 34 note.

Paneadlpiha-vastuva, 127 ix. (1). Pattini-puvata, 34.

Fancaggaddyaha-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. (267). Pavana, 96.
Faneaharma-cikitsd, 52 (xliii.) Pehara-duvaniyange vastuva, 13 v. (152)

Pancanga, 67. Peeibatin vimasu prainaya, 113 iv. (14).

Farica-pandita-prasnaya, 113 iv. (29). Phalakhandadinna-vastuva, 123 vin. (3).

Faficasata-lhikshu-vastuva, 123 xxiT. (3) ; 127 Phala-vriddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxvii.).

XI. (2). Phussadeva-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (20).

Panca-skandha-vibliagaya, 28 i. Phussadeva-varga, 123 xvi.
Faneavidha-buddha-kritya, 127 iv. Phussadeva-vastuva, 123 xvi. (1).

Fandarariga-vastuva, 123 xxii. (4) ; 125 i. (3) Pilihulbhdvandva, 130 vi. (8).

Fandita-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (72). Pilindivaceha-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

Fdndukambala-Saildsana-paja-kathd, 25 xxiv. (297).

Pdndu-roga-eikitsd, 52 (xxxii.). Pilotika-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (125).
Z Z
 . . . .. . .

178 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Piritpota, 31 iii. note, iv.; 130 vi. Eajjdbhiseka-pariccheda, 68 ii. (iv.).

Pothila-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (217). Rakta-pitta-cikltsd, 52 (xv.)

Fradhdnika-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. Ramayana, 37 i. ; 88b.

(138). Rasavahini, 27 in. ; 49 ; 82a ; 107 ; 123 ; 127

Pradipikava, 64. XI. ; 134 VI., xviii.

Prameha-cihitsd, 52 (xxiv.). Ratanavaliya. See Saddharma-ratnavaliya,

Prangi-hataiiaj 94. Ratha-prasnaya, 113 iv. (7).

Prasdda-bahula-bamunange vastuva, 13 v. (274) Rattaklchasa-damana-pariecheda, 68 u. (vi.).

Prasava-mangala-pHja-hathd, 25 ix. Ratthikaputta-vastuva, 123 xx. (2).

Prdtihdryddi-pratipatti-pujd-hathd, 25 xxxi. Bevata-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (300)

Prathama- sanglti-hathd, 16 iv. Rigveda, 88b.
Pratisandhi-pujd-hathd, 25 viii. Rihal- (Riyahal-) or Eriyahal-Tissa-vastuva, 123
Prati-visha-vidhi, 52 (xlvi.). xviii. (5); 125 I. (13).

Pratyeka-bodhisatva-caritaya, 13 v. (25). Rohinl-bisavunge vastuva, 13 v. (183).

Preta-vastuva, 16 note; 107. Rohini-jataka, 134 v. ; 135 xxiv.

Pnthivi- sannisrita - Jcathd-harana - bhikshunvahan- Rukkhadevatd-vastuva, 123 xxii. (3) ; 125 i. (2).

sege vastuva, 13 v. (40) Rupadevl-vastuva, 123 x. (3) ; 132 v. (4)

Pujdsangraha-kathd, 25 i. Rupamala, 98.

PujaTaliya, 13 ; 15; 16; 23; 25; 29 i. ; 32; Rupanandd nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (131)

70 ; 74 ; 123 ; 128 i. EHrads, 26 iii. ; Riipasiddhi, 84; 85.

69 I. ; 126 IV.; 128 iii.; 129 xi. ; 130 ii.; Ruvanvelidageb-varnanava, 128 i. ; 135 xvi.

132 I., IX. ; 133 i., in., v.; 134 iv., xi., xvi., Sabdamala, 109 i.

XIX., XXIV.; 135 I., iv., xii., xx.; 137 ii. Saccasankhepa-sannaya, 128 i.

Punnd nam diyaniyange vastuva, 13 v. (188). Saddamala, 84.

Purisadammasarathl - yana - padaye varnanava Saddanitij 85.
(another name for the Amavatura), 23. Saddhammasangaha, 69 ii.; 123.

Purvdrdma-pujd-Tcafhd, called also Yisdhhdvata, Saddhammopayana (and its sannaya), 20; 21.

25xviii. ; 132 ix. ; 133 v. (1); 134 iv. (2); Saddharmadasaya. See Milinda-prasnaya.
135 IV. Saddharmalankaraya, 6 ii.; 11 m.; 49 ; 69 ii.;

Putubhatta-ddyikd-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (4); 125 i. 74; 107; 123; 124; 128 v.; 129 ii.; 133

(8). VII.; 134 VI. Extracts, 125 i.; 127 i., n.,

Puiigatta-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (37). XI.; 129 IV., VII., IX.; 132 v.; 134 xviii.,

Puira-prainaya, 113 iv. (5). XXV. ; 135 VII., XIV., XVIII. ; 136 vii.

Pu/oapabhata-vdsi Tissatthera-vastuva, 123 xiii. Saddharmaratnakaraya, 25.

(5). Saddharmaratnavaliya, 13 ; 29 i.; 123 ; 127 xii.,

Rddha-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (68). xvii.; 133 viii. Extracts, 129 X.; 132 in.;

Raghiuvamsa, 16. 133 n., IV. ; 135 ix.

Eaja-caritaya, 109 i. Saddharmovada-sangraha, 123.

Bdja-damana, 23 (vi.i). Saddhdtissdmdtya-vastuva, 123 xvii. (3).
Bdjakumdruppatti-pariceheda., 68 ii. (i.). Saddheyya-vastuva, 123 v. (4).
Rajaratnakara, 22 note; 23; 25; 69 in.:; 70; Sddhundda-pujd-kathd, 25 vii., xii.

92. Sahassavatthuppakarana, 123 note.

Rajavaliya,69iv.; 70; 70a; 71; 72; 73; 76a i. Sakdevihduhuge vastuva, 13 v. (173, 259)
 . . . .

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 179

Sdleetu-vastuva, 13 v. (187). Sarasamgraha, 58 in,

Sdhhamdla-vastuva, 123 vi. (3). Sarasankshepa, 84.
Sdlirdja-varga, 123 xvii. Sarasvafca, 86,

Sdlirdja-vastuva, 123 xvii. (1). Saratthadipani, 69 V,

Salya-vidM, 52 (xlvii.) Sarpayan-denndgen vimasu jpraSnaya, 113 iv. (10),

Sdma-jdtahaya, 134 xxvi. (1) Sarvasamhara, 63 ; 64.

Sama-met-iioyeTc-pratibheda-pujd, 25 xxix. Sasadava, 88 b,

Samanagdma-vastuva, 123 xiii. (2). Sasa-jdtaka, 88 B.

Saman-devi-vastuva, 13 v. 14. Sasanavataraya. See Nikayasangrahava.

Samantakuta- van nana, 17 ii. (1) ; 82a. Sdtdgira Hemdvata dedandge utpatti-kathdva, 13
Sdmdnya-vidhi, 52 (xlii.). V. (96).
Samdsa-Tcdnda, 84 (3). Satalos-vaga-vahandfget savaga-vahandeget vaetu
Sdmdvatinge utpatti-hathdva, 13 v. 18. deka, 13 v. (117).

Sambahuldnam bhikkHnam vatthu, 127 viii. Satara-iriyavuva, 9 in.

Bambula-jataka (a poem), 107. Satara-kamatahana, 130 VI. (6).

Samjnd-samhitd-kdnda, 84 (1) Satara-samvara-sllaya, 130 vi. (1),

Samhicca-jdtaka, 127 xv. (6). Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta (with its Sinhalese

Sammunjamya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. commentary), 9 ii.

(150). Satthikuta-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (65),

Sampaddya-torunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (101) . Sattubhatta-jdtakaya, 121 (2),

Sampindi-mahaniiiana, 129 i. Satyasamuccaya (a monthly magazine), 88 b,

Sangdmdvacara-jdtahaya, 135 v. 3. Savaga-vahandege vastuva, 13 v. (190, 204).

Sangarajagunalankara, 98. Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege bena-hamunange vas-
Sangarajavata^ 98. tziva, 13 V. (95)

Sanga-saranaya, 29 iii. Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege mayil-bamunange vas-

Sanghahhedaha-vastuva, 13 v. (142). • tuva, 13 V. (94).

SaAghadatta-varga, 123 xx. Seriyut - mahaterunvahansege mitra - bamundnange

Sanghadatta-vaatuva, 123 xx. (1). kathdva, 13 v. (97).

Sangharajottama-sadhucariyava, 69 v. ; 98. Seriyut-mahaterunvahanse p:na visandu vastuva,

Sankhapdla-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (1). 13 V. (87).

Sankhepa, 69 ii. ; 123, Seriyut- maha-terunvahansege saddhivihdrika-na-

Sankicca-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (99). makge vastuva, 13 v. (196, 219).
Sannasa, 77 j 78 ; 79. Seriyut-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (85,
Santakdya-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (270) . 280, 282, 289, 299).
Santanadipikava, 64. Sevulsandesaya, 94.

8antati-emettange vastuva, 13 v. (124). Seyyasaka-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (106).

8dnu-sdmanera-vastuva,\Q V. (246). Sidatsangara (and its sannaya), 15 ; 22 note ;

Saranagamana-sutraya, 129 xit. ; 132 ii. ; 135 23; 25 note; 33; 68 in.; 82a; 87; 88;
III., VIII. ; 136 VI. 92; 93; 93a; 94; 95; 99; 104; 107
Sarandgamana-sutta, 121 xviii.; 129 xiv note; 110-112.
Sarana-sthavira-vastuvaj 123 iv. (4) ; 129 ix. Sidatsangara-dvitiya-sanne, 82a,
(2). Sidatsangara-liyana-sanne, 82a.
Sararthasangraha, 98. Silavandga-jdtakaya, 134 vii., xii.
 . . . .

180 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.

Silutta-vastuva, 123 xx. (4); 127 xi. (3). SuTtha-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 v. (126).

Simtala-akuru-sodiya. See Hodiya. Sulu-bodhivamsaj 16.

Simhavalli-katliava, 107. Sulu-eTcsalu-bamundnange vastuva, 13 v. (105).

Singannange dos vaddia pdnsiyakdend-vahansege Sulugala-vastuva. See Gulagalla-vastuva.

vastuva, 13 v. (75). Sulu Rajaratnakara, 110-112.

Sipada-cildtsd, 52 (xxxiv.). Sumanamdldhdra-vastuva, 13 V. (60) j 127 xvii. ;

Sirigutia-vastuva, 13 T. (51). 135 VI.

Birikalalianni-praknaya, 113 iv. (21). Sumana-sdmanera-vastuva, 13 V. (273).

Sirilaka-kadayuru. See Kadaimpota. Sumanasiitraya, 131 ii.

Sirimanda-prasnaya, 113 iv. (23) Sundarasamudda-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 V.

Sirimd-vastuva, 13 v. (128). (303).

Sirindga-varga, 123 xxi. Sundari-paribrdjihdvange vastuva, 13 v. (233).

Sirindga-vastuva, 123 xxi. (1). Suprahuddha-lcushtha-vastuva, 13 v. (58).

Siro-roga-ciMtsd, 52 (vi.). Suprabuddha-SdTcya-vastuva, 13 v. (116).

SwaU-mahaterunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (302). SuranirmaJa-utpatti-hathdva, 128 i. (13).

Siv all- vastuva, 123 v. (3). Suranirmala-vastuva, 123 xiv. (4).

Sivuru hala IcenaTcunge vastuva, 13 v. (252). Siirya-sataka (and its sannaya), 16 ; 33 ; 89.
Siyamopasampadavata, 69 v. ; 98. Susima-jdtakaya, 134 xxvi. (3).

Siyamsandesa-varnanavaj 69 v. Susruta, 52 j 56 ; 60.

Slcandha-parinirvdna-pujd-Tcathd, 25 xxxii. (1) SuvarnakarJcataka-jdtakaya, 134 xxii. (1).

Soma-hrdhmana-vasiuva, 123 ix. (2). Suvarnatilakd-vastuva, 123 xi. (3).

Sopha-cihitsd, 53 (xxxiii.). Suvisi-vivarana, 128 i. (1).

Soreyya-vastuva, 13 V. (39). Svasantdna-damana, 23 ii.

Sraddhdsumand-vastuva, 123 xii. (2) ; 132 v. (1) Sveda-vidhi, 52 xliv.

Sronita-cihitsd, 52 (xxxi.). Taddhita-kdnda, 84 (4).

Strl-prasnaya, 113 iv. (25). Tambadeli namvu sordnange vastuva, 13 v. (90).

SM-roga-cildtsd, 52 (xl.). Tambasumana-varga, 123 xviii.

Subhadra-paribrdjihayange vastuva, 13 v. (202). Tamhasumana-vastuva, 123 xviii. (1).

Subkashitaya, 76 i. note; 94. Tdp as a- dam ana, 23 xii.

Subha-sutra-deSandva, 127 v. Tatdka-prasnaya,llS iv. (16).

Subhasiitrarthavarnanava, 127 ii. Tebhdtika-varga, 123 xi.

Subhasutta. See Oulahamma-vibhanga-sutta. Tebhdtika-vastuva, 123 xi. (1).

Sudarsana-jatakaya, 129 viii. Telapatta-jdtakaya, 135 V. (1).

Suddhavu Evanjeliye Markusgen liyavunu-hetiye, Theragatha, 127 xix. ; 129 viii. note.

1 II. Theraputtdbhaya-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (16).

Suddhavu Evanjeltya Matthevusgen liyavunu hetiye, Theraputtdbhaya-vastuva, 123 xv. (2).

1 I. Thulatissa-terunvaJiansege vastuva, 13 v. (4).

Sudharma-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (66) Thupdrdma-kathd, 128 i. (7).

Sudhira-mukha-mandana, 84. Thiipavainsayaj 25 ; 123 ; 128 i.

Sudovun-rajjwruvange vastuva, 13 v. (147). Tirolcud4<^-sutta, 129 xii.

Sujata-jdtalca, 127 xv. (3). Tisak-pamana-bJdkshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 y,

Sukara-potikdvage vastuva, 13 v. (251). 153.

Sukara-preta-vastuva, 13 v. (216). Tisarasandesaya, 93.
 . . . . .

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES. 181

Tlssanaga-varga, 123 xxiv. TJttardvata, 135 xiii.

Tissandga-vastuva, 123 xxiT. (1). Uttaroliya-vastuva, 123 xiii. (4).

Tissa nam bltihshu Jcenakurpge vastuva, 13 T. (193) TJyanin vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (17)

Tinsa nam ladarvrbhikshundege vastuva,13 v. (198). Va4andlada virya eti pansiyak-dend-vahansege vas-
Tigsa nam tera henakun-vahansege vastuva,, 13 v. tuva, 13 V. (148).

(172), Vadigapatuna, 37 in. ; 44 j 45.

Tissa-sdmanera-vastuva, 123 xxiii. (2) ; 125 i. (6). Vadula, 74.
Tissdya vastuva, 123 xvii. (4). Vaggumudd nam ho-tera vasana vahandege vastuva,
Titihiyange vastuva, 13 v. (210). 13 V. (235).
Todeyya-brdhmana-vastuva, 13 v. (165). Vdjikarana, 52 (xlviii.).

Tritiya-sanglti-Tcathd, 16 vi. Vajjiputtaka-bhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v.

Trividha-sa^gdyand-hathd, 25 xxxii. (3). (228).

Tudapat, 74. »r\
Vakkali-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (272).
Tun-denaku-vdhansege vastuva, 13 v. (115). Valliyatthera-kathdva, 127 xix.

Tun-putuma-kenakunge vastuva, 13 v. (174). Vamana-aruci-cikitsd, 52 (xviii.).

Tunyahalu-varga, 123 vm. Vdnara-vastuva, 123 xxi. (4).
Tunyahalu-vastuva, 123 viii. (1); 125 i. (14). Vanavdsika-Tissa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v.

JJdanyd-eikitsd, 52 (xix.). (67).

Udara-cikitsd, 52 (xiv.) ; 58 in. Vangisa-terunvahansege vastuva, 13 v. (307).
tJdayabhadda-jdtakaya, 132 yi. Varahamikira, 64.
TJddesika-pujd-kathd, 25 xxxii, Vasuladattdvange hathdva, 13 v. (19).

Udani-vastuva, 13 v. (16) Vdta-vyddhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxx.).

Uggasena nam situput-huge vastuva, 13 v. (255^ Vatthulapabbata-vastuva, 123 xviii. (2).

286). Vattorupota, 58 iv. ; 60.

TJmanddva. See Ummagga-jdtakaya. Vattula-vimdn'uppatti-pariccheda, 68 ii. (ix).

Ummagga-jdtakaya, 113 ; 114 ; 115 ; 116 ; 117. Veliyotin vimasu prasnaya, 113 iv. (15).

Unmdda-apasmdra-murchd-cikitsd, 52 (xvii.). Velusumana-utpatti-kathdva, 128 i. (18).

Upadamsa-cikitsd, 52 (xxvi.). Velusumana-vastuva, 123 xv. (4).

Upakdjlvakayange vastuva, 13 v. (258). Veluvandrdma-pujd-kathd, 25 xiv.

Upananda-vastuva, 13 T. (137). Vessdmittd-vastuva, 123 iv. (2); 129 ix. (1).

Uparatnamalaya, 104. Vessantara-jatakaya, 25 j 47; 99; 100a; 121

Updsakavaru-pasdenakuge vastuva, 13 v. (199). (3).

Upasdlhaka-jdtakaya, 135 v. (2). Vessantara-jatakaya (a poem) J 99 ; 100; 100a.

Uppalavanni-vastuva, 13 v. (61). Vibatmaldamaj 107.
TJpulvan-sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (290). Vidradhi-cikitsd, 52 (xxxv.).

Uraga-jdtaka, 127 xv. (4) ; 134 xvii. (1) Yidudabha-vastuva, 13 v. (42).

Utpalagandha nam sitdnan hala pratipatti-piijd, Vitara-asna, called also Nampota^ 31 m.^ iv.j vii.;

called also Utpalagandha-kathava [or -pu- 93a.

vata'], 25 xx. (6); 128 iii.j 133 in. ; 134 Vijdyana-prasnaya, 113 iv. (13).

IV. (1), XVI. (2); 135 XII. J 137 ii. Viman-vatj 16 note.

TJttard nam sthavirindege vastuva, 13 v. (129). Vinayartha-samuccayaj 88b.

.Uttarasdm,anera-vastuva, 123 vi. (2). Vinaya-viniscaya (and its sannaya entitled Nis-
Uttardvange vastuva, 13 v. (185) sandeha), 15.
3 A
182 ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF TITLES.
Viniscayamdtyayange vastuva, 13 v. (203). Vrittalankaradhyaya, 86.
Vijpaksha-sevaka-hhikshun-vahansege vastuva, 13 v. Vrittamala, called aZso Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka,
(266). 16 note; 87.
Visahhddi noyek updsihdvarunge pehevas vicdla Vrittaratnakara, 86.
vastuva, 13 v. (120). Vuttamala-sandesa-sataka. See Yrittamala.
Visdhhdvange vastuva, 13 v. (176). Vyddhi-ciMtsd, 58 (iii.).

Visdhhdvange yeheliyange vastuva, 13 v. (127). VydgJira-vastuva, 123 viii. (2).

Visdhhd-vastuva, 13 v. (47). Vyasakara, called also Vyasakara-s'ataka and

Visdhhdvata. See Purvdrdma-pujd-lcathd. Vyasa-sataka, 90 ; 91.

Visamaloma-vastuva, 123 x. (4). Yahkhavancita-varga, 123 Tii.

Visarpa-ciMtsd, 52 (xxxvi.). YakTikavancita-vastuva, 123 vii. (1).

Visayha-jdtakaya, 128 iv. ; 135 xxii. (1). Yaksha-damana, 23 xT.

Visha-vidhi, 52 (xlv.). Takun-bendilla, 42.
Visuddhimagga (and its sannaya), 15 ; 25. Yamaka-prdtihdrya-pujd-kathd, 25 xxin.

VisuddHmagga-sankliepa-samiayaj 128 i. Yamd-maha-psJahera-vastuva, 13 v. (158).

Visuddliimarga-malia-sannaya. See Visuddhi- Yantrapota, 65.

magga. Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 76a ii.

Vittipota, 74; 74a; 75. Yaaodhal-avata, 25 note.

Yivarana-magul-pujd, 25 iii. Yogamalava, called also Yogaratnamalava, 61 i.

Viyaru-lakshana, 57. Yogaratnakaraya, 52 j 53 ; 60.

Viyaru-visa-utpattiya, 56 i. Yogaratnamalava. See Yogamalava.

Yocabularium Selanense seu Insulae Ceylon in Yogarnava, 25.

Indii Orientali, 81. Yogasataka, 61 i.

Vrana-cihitsd, 52 (xxxviii.). Yojana-thupa-katha, 128 i. (9).

 —

( 183 )

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Dates and of works attributed to them, where known, are given in parentheses.
of persons Tides
or other designations of persons are printed initalics after their names. The references are to
the numbers under which the MSS. are described in this Catalogue, or to the pages. lu the
latter case p. is prefixed.

Abhaya, a royal prince, p. 15a. Ananda Mahd-thera, cousin and disciple of Gotama
Abhayaraja-parivena, p. 73a. Buddha, pp. 13a, 15, 176, 336, 34a, 132a, 1386,

Abhaya Thera, -p. 128a. 1445.

Adam's Peak, pp. 106a, 1526. Ananda Thera, author of the Saddhammopayana-
Agamacakravarti, an ancient author, p. 31a. sannaya, 20 ii.

Ahi, a preta spirit or manes, p. 13J. Anathapindika, a rich merchant and devoted Bud-
Ajatasattu, son of Bimbisara, king of Magadha. dhist, pp. 146, 296, 335, 1486.

At the instigation of Devadatta he killed his Angam-kepima, a devil ceremony. See Huniyam.
father,but having been converted by the Afigulimala, or AUgulmal, a robber converted by
Buddha, he reigned for 32 years, pp. 29b, 346, the Buddha and admitted into his monastic
35a, 139i.- order, pp. 66, 15a, 186, 30a.
Ajita-Kesakambala, the head of one of the six Anomadassi, Sangha-rdja, author of Daivajnakama-
heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. dhena,pp. 71a, 72a.
Ajivaka, an order of ascetics, p. 33a. Anuradhapura, the capital of Ceylon (B.C. 437
Alagakkonara. See Alakesvara. A.D. 846), pp. 22, 46, 476, 48, 495, 506, 515,
Alagiyavanna Mohottdla, son of Dahamdaja of 52a, 706, 806, 1406.
Hisvella, and author of the poems Subha- Anuruddha Thera, an author who lived in or
shitaya, 94, Sevulsandesaya (A.D. 1581 — 92), before the xiii. cent. A.D., p. 19a.
Kusajatakaya (A.D. 1610), 95, and probably Anuruddha Thera (xi. — xii. cent. A.D.), author of
Dussilavata, pp. 826, 105b, 106, 107a. the Sanskrit poem Anuruddha-sataka, 14.
Alakesvara, called also Alagakkonara, a chieftain Anuruddha Thera, mentioned in chap. xix. of
who, according to some authorities, became the Pujavaliya, and probably the cousin and
King Bhuvaneka Bahu V. {q.v.), pp. lib, 756, apostle of the Buddha, pp. 14a, 336.
1035. Arthanayaka, brother of Alakesvara, and one of
Alavaka, a Taksha chief converted by the Buddha, the ministers of Bhuvaneka Bahu V. (A.D.
p. 30a. 1371— 1391), p. 716.
Alwis (Cornelius), Reverend, editor of the Nama- Arya Cakravarti, ruler of Jaffna at the beginning
valiya, p. 1165. of the XV. cent. A.D., p. 756.
Amaradevi, wife of Mahosadha Pandit, p. 121b. Asoka, called also Dhammasoka and Devanam
AMbagamuva, p. 53i. Bindusara and king of India,
Piyatissa, son of
Am-keliya, " horn-pulling," a semi-religious game, well-known as a devoted Buddhist (iii. cent.
p. Abh. B.C.), pp. 35a, 140a.
Ananda, a setthi, or wealthy merchant, p. 136. Assajipunabbasuka Bhikkhu,p. 135.
Anauda Mahd-thera, Ahhayagiri Eavicakravartl, Asura, a class of demons, pp. 30a, 336.
author of the Saddhammopayana, 20. Attadattha Thera, p. 15a.
 —— —

184 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Attanagalla, a place in Siaa Korle, about 30 miles Bhuvaneka Bahu V., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1371
from Colombo, pp. 70a, 103b. 1391), pp. 58a, 72a, 73a, 1035, 1286. See
Attanayaka (xvi. cent. A.D.), a minister of Eaja- also Alakesvara.
simha l.,p. 107b. Bhuvaneka Bahu VI., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1464
Attaragama Bandara Rdjaguru (xviii. cent. A.D.), 1471), p. 58a.
pupil of Veil vita Saranankara Sanghardja, Bhuvaneka Bahu VII., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1534—
and author of the Pali grammatical works : 1542), pp. 58a, 79a, 1076.
Sudhiramukhamandana, Karakapupphamanjarl Bhuvaneka Bahu Thura, p. 976.
85, and Saddamala 84, and the medical work Bilalapadaka, a setthi or merchant, p. 146.
Sarasankshepa, pp. 27h, 93b, 95. Bimbisara, king of Magadha, pp. 33a, 34a, 146a»
Atthadassi Thera, author of the Manjusa, a medical Bodhiraja, a prince, pp. 15a, 1276.
work in Pali (A.D. 1267?), p. 56a. Brahmaloka, p. 30a.
Atthadassi Thera, translator of the Nimi-jatakaya, Buddhaghosa Thera, aathor of the Nanodaya, the
118. Visuddhimagga (15), and numerous Pali com-
Atthadassi Thera, who died in A.D. 1862, p. 916. mentaries on the Buddhist scriptures (iv. and
Atthaparikkhara, the eight requisites of a Buddhist V. cents. A.D.), pp. 186, 20a, 21a, 31a, 1196.
friar, J?. 1385. Buddhapiya Thera, author of the Eupasiddhi, p. 94a.
Atula, an updsaka, or Buddhist lay devotee, pp. 16a, Buddha-putta Thera. See Mayurapada Thera.
144a. Buddharakkhita Thera, author of the Janavamsaya
Bahudana-setthi, a merchant, p. 161a. (xv. cent, A.D. ?), 76c.
Baka, a god of the Brahmaloka converted by the Buddharakkhita Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranafi-
Buddha, i?. 30a. kara and abbot of Uposatharama monastery in
Balaluveva, a tank, p. 79a. Kandy (xviii. cent. A.D.), p. 75a.
Bali, a ceremony to propitiate sidereal spirits, Buddhavamma, a trader {vdnijaka), p. 1266,
pp. Aha, 46a. Buller (Charles Eeginald), Government Agent of
Balawattala Mahatmayo, authoress of the erotic Kandy (A.D. 1843— 45), ^p- 11^6, 152a.
poem Anuragamalaya, p. 114a. Cakka updsaha, or Buddhist lay devotee, p. 147a.
Bandhula-Mallikavo, wife of the General Bandhula, Cakkhupala Thera, p. 1 2a.
pp. 336, 165a. Cakravarti Parakrama Pandita, author of the Sin-
Banneka Herat Mudaliya, of Doranegama, grantee halese Thiipavamsaya, 128 i,; pp. 1266, 141.
of a sannasa from King S'ri Vikrama Bajasiinha Candrabhanu, a Malay prince, p. 21a.
(March 18th, 1803), p. 896. Carpenter (J. E.), Professor, p. 206.
Batuvantudave Pandit. See De Silva Devarakhita Cetiyagiri-vihara, a Buddhist monastery, p. 226.
Batuvantudave {Bon Andris) Pandit. Channa Thera, p. 136.
BauddhagamaCakravarti. See Eamacandra Bharati. Chattapani updsaka, or Buddhist lay devotee,^. 13a.
Bavari, a tdpusa or hermit converted by the Buddha Childers (Eobert Caesar), Professor of Pali and
together with his fellow hermits, p. 30a. Buddhist literature at the University College
Belatthisisa Thera, p. 136. of London, and compiler of the Pali Dictionary
Beligalnuvara, a rock fastness now in ruins, in the (b. 1838, d. 25th July, 1876), pp. 9a, 26a, 376,
Kegalle pp. 85a, 976.
district, 38a, 90a, 916, 1056, 1166.
Bhaddavaggiya Thera, p. 136. Citta setthi, p. 165.
Bharana, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (B.C. Cittahattha Thera, p. 13a.
161— 137), i^^j.
1276, 140«. Culagalla (or Sulugala), a village on the Deduru
Bhatiya, a king of Ceylon, pp. 796, 80. Oya {Jajjara nadi), p. 1286.
Bhuvaneka Bahu I., son ot Pandifa Parakrama Culakala updsalca, p. 15a.
Bahu Dambadeniya, and king of Ceylon
III. of Ciilamani-dagaba (or -caitya), pp. 1395, 143a.
(A.D. 1277—88?), o'i.216 58a, 129a. Culanaga Thera, p. 128a.
Bhuvaneka Bahu 11., sou of Bh. B. I. and king of Ciilani Brahmadatta, an Indian king mentioned in
Ceylon (A.D. 1298—95), p. 58a. the Ummagga-jataka, p. 1216.
Bhuvaneka Bahu III., king of Ceylon (at the close Ciilatissa, a page in the court of King Dutthagamani,
of the xiii. cent. A.D.), p. 58a. (B.C. 161— 137), p. 128a.
Bhuvaneka Bahu IV., king of Ceylon (A.D. 1344 CuUapanthaka Thera, p. 126.
1351 ?) p. 58a, 573, 1036. Cunda (Canda?), the pig-sticker, p. 126.
 — — ;

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 185

Dahamdaja, Pandit, of Hisvella, f. 106a. thera, Sanghardja (A.D. 1371

afterwards
Dambadeniya, the capital of Ceylon (A.D. 1232 1410?), author of the Saddharmalankaraya
1271), fp. 21u, 23a, 756. 123, 124, pp. 6a, 80a, 1326, 1536 ; the Jina-
Dandin, author of the Kavyadarsa, p. 1006. bodhavali ; the Sankhepa ; the Balavatara ;

Dantakutimbika, "fils de famille" of the village the Nikayasangrahava, 17 ii. 3, 69 ii., and
Nagakaragama, in Ceylon, p. 1286. and probably of the Gadaladeiii-sanne
p. 1036;
Daramitipola Mahd-ihera,
author of Mahasati- and the Saddhamma-sangaha.
patthana-sutra-padarthaya (Dec. -Jan., A.D. Dhammakitti Thera, a scholar mentioned in the
1760-61), 6 II. Vrittamala (A.D. 1415— 67), p. 976.
Daruciriya Thera, p. 14a. Dhammaloka Thera, Ratmaldne, the first principal
Dathasena, a warrior of King Dutthagamani of the Vidyalankara Parivena at Peliyagoda,
'
(B.C. 161— 137), p. 128a. and author of the Rajacaritaya, 109.
De Alwis (James), translator of the Sidatsangara, Dhammananda Thera, Kiramha (early xix. cent.),
82a, the Hatthayanagalla-vihara-vamsa, 68 ii., author of the Kavmutuhara, 107, the Vibat-
III., &c., pp. 196, 31a, 45a, 71a, 72a, 93a, 97a, maldama, and the five poems Simhavalli-
98a, 100a, 1036, 104, 1066, 107, 1096, 110a, kathava, Devadhamma-jataka, Sambular-jataka,
114a, 116a, 119. Pretavastuva and Gangarohana, pp. 1156,
Dedigama. See Jatigama. 116a, 136a, 146a.
De Silva Devarakkhita Batuvantudave [Don Andris) Dhammapala Thera, an ancient author, p. 31«.
Pandit, pp. 266, 93a, 102a. Dhamma-rakkhita Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranaii-
Devadatta, the enemy of bhe Buddha, pp. 126, 15a, kara Sanghardja, p. 109a.
346. Dhammarama Thera, p. lib.
Devanampiyatissa, King of Ceylon (B.C. 307 —267), Dhammarama Thera, K., the second principal of the
pp. 22a, 35a, 140a. Vidyalankara Parivena at Peliyagoda; joint
•

Devapratiraja, a minister of King Parakrama Bahu author of the Rajacaritaya, &c., 109.
III. of Dambadeniya (A.D. 1236—71), pp. 326, Dhammarama Thera, Ydtrdmulle (died January,
366. A.D. 1872), Abbot of Vanavasa Vihara, Bentota;
Devarakkhita Makdthera. See Dhammakitti Mahd- author of the Khuddakapatha-sannaya, 10 ii.
thera, Gadalddeniye. six letters on Pali scholarship, 82, and some
Devamitta Thera', Beyyantuduve, vice-principal of stanzas in praise of R. C. Childers, 108.
the Yidyodaya Pali College in Colombo, p. 10a. Dhammaratana Thera, author of the Sinhalese inter-
Devi-nuvara, or Devundara. See Dondra Head. pretation of the Mahasudassana-sutta (Dec-
Devol, the patron deity of the Hindu temple (Bevd- Jan., A.D. 1505-6), 5.

laya) at Veheragoda, pp. 536, 54a. Dhammaratana Thera, Weliwitiye, editor of the
Devram-Vehera. See Jetavanarama. Thupavamsaya, p. 141.
De Zoysa (Louis) Maha-mudaliyar, pp. 446, 71a, Dhammasena Thera, author of the Saddharma-
836, 132a. ratnavaliya (in or before the xiii. cent. A.D.),
Dhammadassi, Valagedara, Abbot of Galapata- and pp. 146a, 1536.
13,
vihara (A.D. 1862), p. 1166. Dhammasoka. See Asoka.
Dhammadinna Thera, pp. 186, 128a. Dhammika, a Buddhist devotee, pp. 126, 146a.
Dhammakitti Thera, author of the Dathavamsa Dhanapala, a Naga king converted by the Buddha,
(A.D. 1211), pp. 1006, 1156. p. 303.
Dhammakitti Thera of Tamba-rata (A.D. 1236—71), Dhanvantari, teacher of Susruta, p. 60a, 616.
compiler of a portion of the Mahavamsa, Dharmakirti-pada, a pandit of the xii, cent. A.D.,
pp. 21, 356. p. 1416.
Dhammakitti Mahdthera, of the fraternity of Dharmaratna, M., editor of the Visuddhimarga-maha-
Buddhist monks at Putabhattasela monastery sannaya, 15, the Lakminipahana, &c. p. 216.
(A.D. 1277—88), p. 129a. Dharmasonda, a legendary king of India who was a
Dhammakitti Mahdthera of Gadaladeni-vihara, Bodhisatta, p. 1266.
Sanghardja, author of the Parami-maha-sataka, Digambara, a class of ascetics, p. 80a.
p. 129a. Dipankara Buddha, pp. 24a, 326.
Dhammakitti Mahdthera, Gadalddeniye, called also Dipankara Thera, an author who lived in or before
Devarakkhita Mahdthera and Jayabahu Mahd- the xiii. cent. A.D., pp. 19a.

3 B
 —

186 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

Dondra Head, a small town on the southern coast Hanuman, the monkey chief in the Eamayana, p. 466.
of Ceylon, ^^. 103&, 118a. Hermann 1646, d. 1695), botanist
(Paul), Br. (b.

Doranegama, a village, p. 896. and compiler of a Sinhalese alphabet and vo-

Dubbitthi-maha-Tissa, a chiefwho lived at Mahela- cabulary, 81 and 83.
nagara near Anuradhapura, p. 1286. Hisvella, p. 826, 106.
Durga, called also MahadevI, wife of S'iva, p. ^la. Homa-santi, a religious ceremony, p. 49a.
See also Kali. Huniyam Yakshaya, pp. 496, 52a.
Dutthagamam Dutugemunn], King of Ceylon
\_8inh. Huniyam, a devil ceremony, pp. 496, 50, 51, 52a,
(B.C. 161—137), pp. m,' 127b, 140, 144a, 686.
162a. Hyde (Thomas), Professor of Oriental languages at
Elala, Tamil king of Ceylon (B.C. 205—161), Oxford (b. 1636, d. 1703), pp. 906, 93.
p. 1406. Ikshvaku. See Okkaka.
Erakapatta, a Naga king, p. 156. Ilandari-deviya, a deit^ especially worshipped in
Etagala Vihara, p. 836. the N. Central province of Ceylon, p. 48a.
Gadaladeni-Vihara, pp. 416, 73a, 126a, 1286, 129a. Indagutta Thera, p. 127a.
Gaja Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 113— 125), _p. 85a. Indra, the lord of gods, p. 34a.
Galapata- Vihara, p. 1166. Iriya-pathas or postures of the Buddha, pp. 86, 1356.
Galaturumula Mahathera, ^n-Rdjobguru (xii. —xiii. Irngalkula-parivenadhipati Thera, author of the
cents. A.D. ?), pp. 236, 446, 102a. Kovulsandesa (xv. cent. A.D.), p. 446.
Galaturumula Maitri Mahdsthcwira (A.D. 1371 Isipatanarama, p. 33a.
1410?),^p. 236 -note, 73a, 1286. Jaflfna, p. 756.
Gampola, called also Gangasripura, pp. 756, 1036. Jambuka, an djlvaha ascetic, p. 136.
Ganesa, ^p. 1046, 105a. Jatigama, probably Dedigama in Beligal Korale,
Gangasripura. See Gampola. pp. 23a Tiote, 976, 98a.
Ganthibhedaka, the thief, p. 136. Jatila,an order of ascetics, p. 30a.
Gatara Upa-yati, or -tapassi, pp. 976, 986. Jatila, setthi, p. 18a.

Ghoshaka setthi, p. 126. Jayabahu Mahathera. See Dhammakitti Mahathera,

Godhika Thera, p. 13a. Ga^alddeniye,
Gokulika, a heretical sect of Buddhism, p. 246. Jaya-Bahu, son of King Parakrama Baha III. of
Gola updsaka, a Buddhist lay devotee, p. 1286, 180a. Dambadeniya (A.D. 1236—1271), p. 216,
Gotama Buddha, pp. 12a, 22a, 236, 246, 29, 316, Jayampatika, name of a lady, p. 128a.
326, 35a, 386, 43a, 516, 131, 132a, 1356, 136a, Jayatilaka (Hendrick), editor of several works such
1396, 140a, 1636. as the Mahasatipatthana-sutra-padarthaya, 6 ii.

Gothabhaya, King of Ceylon (A.D. 248—261), note ; the Amavatura, 23, 24 ; the Pujavaliya
p. 70a. (Pt. I.), 25.
Gotimbara, a warrior of King Dutthagamam (B.C. Jayawardhana (Arthur) Mudaliyar, pp. 47a, 546.
'
161— 137), pp. 1276, 140a. Jayavardhanapura. See Kotte.
Gray (J.), editor and translator of the Buddha- Jetavanarama, or Jetavana- vihara, pp. 12a, 22a
ghosuppatti, p. 21a. 296, 336, 1356, 1486.
Gunananda Thera, Mohottivatte, editor of the Nava- Jivaka, a celebrated physician converted by the
patala-sangraha, 62 i., the Milindaprasnaya, 22, Buddha, p. 346.
etc. Jlvakarama, p. 346.
Gunaratana Thera, Dope, p. 152a. Jotiya, setthi, afterwards Thera, p. 18.
Gunaratana Thera, M., editor of the Sinhalese Kaccayana. See Kasayin.
Ummagga-jataka, 116. Kahadiya, holy " saffron water," p. 486.
Gunasekara (Bartholomews), chief Sinhalese trans- Kaka, a preta spirit, p. 136.
lator to the Ceylon Government, p. 356. Kaka-mukkaru, a South Indian tribe, pp. 796, 806.
Gunatilaka (William), editor of the " Orientalist," Kakavarnatissa, ruler of Magama and father of
p. 100a. King Dutthagamani (161—137 B.C.), p. 1276.
Gurulugomi Mahdkavi (who must have lived before Kakudha-katyayana, the head of one of the six
A.D. 1267), author of the Amavatura, 23, and heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
of the Dharmapradlpikava, pp. 236, 29a, 306, Kala, setthi, p. 15a.
31a, 1176, 1416. Kalasoka, a king of India, p. 35a.
 — —

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 187

Kala Thera, p. \ha. Koliya, a dynasty related to the S'akyas, p. 346.

Kalaveva, a tank about twelve miles long, p. 79a. Kosala, an Indian territory, pp. 156, 17a, 34a,
Kali, a she-demon, p. 12a. 1316, 132a.
Kali, called also Kali-ammS and Mahakali, a Kosambenuvara, an ancient city in India (probably
goddess and probably a form of Durga, on the Ganges), pp. 126, 14a.
pp. 466, 47a, 536. Kotte, called also Jayavardhanapura, capital of
Kalidasa, the poet, pp. 226, 99a, 1006, 1036. Ceylon (xv. cent. A.D.), pp. 416, 58a, 756,
Kalinga, p. 306. 1036, 104a,
Kalu Buddharakkhita Thera, of Anuradhapura Kumaradasa, King of Ceylon (A.D. 513 522), and —
(ii. cent. B.C.), p. 1446. author of the Sanskrit poem, Janakiharana,
Kancanadevi, a princess, pp. 1156, 127a, 136a, p. 1176.
1456. Kumara-kasup Thera, p. 15a.
Kandy, called also Senkadagala-S'rivradhanapura, Kumbhaghoshaka, setthi,p. 126.
capital of Ceylon (xvi. —
xviii. cents. A.D.), Kundadana Thera, p. 146.
pp. 416, 75a, 85. Kundalakesi, a Buddhist nun, p. 14a.
Kapana, name of a poor woman, p. 127a. Kurumbara, a demon, p. 64a.
Kapila, name of a mythical fish, p. 17a. Kurunegala, the seat of Government at the begin-
Kapurala, a lay priest of the worship of devas and ning of the xiv. cent., pp. 80a, 826, 83, 846,
devatds, p. 476. 102a, 118a.
Kasayin Mahdthera, p. 14a. Kusavati, the capital of King Mahasudassana
Kashtha-vahana, a king, p. 136. p. 1456.
Kassapa Thera, p. 1236. Kutadanta, a Brahmin converted by the Buddha,
Kataragama, a sacred town in the Southern Province p. 296.
of Ceylon, p. 49a. Kuveni, p. 44a.
Kattadiya, called also Yakedura and Yakdessa, Labhiyavasabha, a warrior of King Dutthagamani
titles of a; lay priest of demon worship, (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 128a, 1406.
pp. 466, 486, 49, 52a, 686, 69a. Lakuntaka-bhaddiya Thera, pp. 136, 166.
Katyayana. See Kasayin. Xialudayi Thera, pp. 136, 15a, 16a.
Kavirajasekhara, an ancient pandit, jj. 31a. Lankatilaka- vihara, a Kandyan Buddhist monastery
Kedara Bhatta, author of the Vrittaratnakara, built in the xiv. cent. A.D., p. 416.
p. 96a. Licchavi, a race of Indian princes, pp. 156, 34a.
Kelaniya, pp. 22a, 98a, 1036. Polonnaruva (A.D. 1197
Lilavati, Q?^eew, ruling at
Keragala Vihara, p. 104a. 1200 and 1209—1211), p. 1006.
Khanja-deva, a warrior of King Dutthagamani Loten (Joan Gideon), Dutch Governor-General of
(B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 1406. Makasser (A.D. 1744— 50), p. 166a.
Khanukondanna, p. 14a. Lovamahapaya, " the brazen palace," p. 1406.
Khema, a Buddhist nun, pp. 17a, 18a. Lumbini, the park in which Gotama Buddha was
Khema, an updsdka or Buddhist lay devotee, p. 17a. born, p.33a.
Kirimetiyave Mahdthera, p. 11a. Maccharikosiya, setthi, p. 13a.
Kirti-Senapati, Prime Minister of Queen Lilavati Madurata, name of a country, p. 50a.
(A.D. 1197— 1200), p. 1006. Magandi (more properly Magandiya), wife of King
Kirti-S'ii-Eajasimha, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1747 Fdena, and daughter of Magandiya, a Brahn^
1781), pp. 56, 276, 746, 88, 95a, 109a. of the Kuru country (all of them being eon-
Kirti-S'ri-Sumangala, Aturaliye, Buddhist High- temporaries of the Buddha), p. 126.
priest of Matara and Hambantota districts Mahabrahma, p. 33a.
(A.D. 1841— 1847), p. 72a. Mahadevi. See Durga.
Kisagotami, a therl or Buddhist nun related to Mahakala, an updsaha, p. 15 a.
Gotama Buddha, pj3. 14a, 166, 18a. Mahakala Thera, p. 126.
Kitsirimevan Kelani. See Kelaniya. Mahakali, a goddess. See Kali.
Knox (Robert), compiler of a Sinhalese vocabulary Mahakappina Thera, p. 136.
(xvii. cent. A.D.), 81a. Mahakassapa, apostle of the Buddha and president
Koka, a hunter, p. 146. of the first council. See Mahasup.
Kolannetima, a masquerade, p. 526. Mahakaiyapa, author of the Bainba-uppatti, 71.
 —

188 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

woman of Euhuna, converted by
Mahallika, a sinful Mattakundali, a son of a Brahmin, p. 12a.
Maliyamahadeva Thera, p. 128b. Maya, the ancient central division of Ceylon, p. 83a.
Mahamandhatu, a legendary king of India, p. 126b. Mayiira, author of the Siirya-sataka, 89 (in or
Mahamayadevi, mother of Gotama Buddha, p. 33a. before vii. cent. ,A.D.), pp. 23a, 1016.
Mahanela, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (161 Mayiirapada Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), Abbot of the
137 B.C.), p. 128a. Mayurapada-parivena and author of the Togar-
Maha-netta-pasada-mula-thera, p. 97b. See also nava and the Pujavaliya, 25, pp. 186, 19a, 216,
Sumangala Mahdthera, Mdnetpdmula. 31, 326, 35, 366, 436, 72a, 796, 132a, 1486,
Mahapanthaka TTiera, p. 18a. 158a.
jyTahaprajapati-Gotami, foster-mother of Gotama Medhankara Thera, an elder of great learning
Buddha, pp. 17b, 34&. (xiv. cent. A.D.),p. 119a.
Mahasammata, the traditional name of the first Medhankara Thera, Aranyaka (xiii. cent. A.D.),
king from whom the S'akya dynasty was de- pp. 21a, 356.
scended, pp. 83a, 866,. Medhankara Thera (xii.-xiii. cent. A.D.), pupil of
Mahasanghika, a heretical sect of Buddhism, p. Sariputta Thera and author of the Vinayartha-
24b. samuccaya, p. 1006.
Mahasena, King of Pataliputra in India, p. 127a. Meghavarna, p. 128a.
Mahasena, or Mahasen, King of Ceylon (A.D. Meghiya Thera, p. 13a.
275—302), p. 2lb. Mendaka, a setthi, p. 16a.
Mahasona [in MS. Mahasena], a warrior of King Menikhami, wife of the minister Attanayaka (xvi.
Dutthagamani (B.C. 161—137), pp. 127b, cent. A.D.), p. 107a.
140a. Metteyya Bodhisatta, p. 143a.
Mahasudarsana, name of the Bodhisattva when he Midellava Korala, author of the Yogaratnamalava
was born as king of Kusavati, p. 145&. (A.D. 1816), 61.
Mahasup Mahdthera, apostle of the Buddha and Milinda (Menander?), king of the Tonakas, con-
president of the first council, pp. 12b, 13. verted to Buddhism by Nagasena Thera after
Mahavihara, a Buddhist monastery of Anuradha- a controversy, pp. 186, 276.
pura, established in the iii. cent. B.C., pp. 22b, Minneriya, a tank of about twenty miles in cir-
86b. cumference, p. 796.
Mahinda, son of King Dharma Asoka of India, and Mirisaveti-vihara, p. 1406.
Buddhist missionary to the Southern Countries, Mithila, the capital of King Vedeha of the Um-
including Ceylon, pp. 22, 36a, 140a. magga-jataka, p. 1206.
Mahiyangana-dagaba, p. 1406. Moggallana, one of the chief disciples of Gotama
Mahosadha Pandit, name of the Bodhisattva in the Buddha, p. 336. See also Mugalan.
Maha-ummagga-jataka, pp, 120b, 1216. Moratota Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranankara
Makhadeva, a Bodhisattva king, pp. 1126, 113a, Sanghardja, p. 109a.
1256. Mugalan Mahdthera, an apostle of the Buddha,
Makkhali-gosala, the head of one of the six heretical pp. 146, 16a, 18a. See also Moggallana.
opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.
sects Mulgirigala Vihara, a Buddhist rock temple, p. 45a.
Malala, name
of a tribe, pp. 44a, 806, 816, 846. Munkotuverala, author of the Sangaraja-vata (A.D.
Maliya Thera, a mythical Buddhist saint, pp. 526, 1782), 98.
143a. Nagasena Thera, an ancient Buddhist sage, pp. 12a,
Mallika, name of a queen, p. 146. 186, 276.
Mallikavo. See Bandhula-Mallikavo. Nakula, an updsaha of Ruhuna, p. 128a.
Malvatte Vihara, a Buddhist monastery in Kandy, Nala-mudaliya, the commander of the Kakamuk-
p. 152a. karus, pp. 796, 806.
Maaet-pamula Sumangala Mahdthera. See Suman- Nanamoli Thera, Demetagoda, compiler of the
gala Mahdthera, Mdnet-pdmula. Bauddha-prati-patti-sangrahava, p. 1496.
Mara, the spirit of evil and enemy of the Buddha, Nanda-gopala, p. 13a. .

pp. 15, 17, 22a, 33a, 43a, 51, 1396. Nanda, the step-brother and disciple of Gotama
Mark, St., the Evangelist, p. 2a. Buddha, pp. 126, 336.
Matale Disava, p. 82a. Nandimitra, a warrior of King Dutthagamani (B.C.
Matthew, St., the Evangelist, p. 1. 161—137), pp. 1276, 140a.
 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 189

Nandi-raja, j3. 127a. Phussadeva, a warrior of King Dutthagamani

Nandiya, an updsaka, p. 16a. (B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1276, 1406.
Nandopananda, a Naga king converted by the Pihiti, the ancient northern division of Ceylon,
Buddha, p. 30a. p. 83a.
Narendra-Simha. See Vira Parakrama Narendra- Pilindivaccha Thera, p. 18a.
Simha. Pilotika Thera, p. 146.
Nigama-Tisaa Thera, p. 13a. Piyadassi Thera, p. 126a.
Nigantha-natha-pntra, the head of one of the six Polonnaruva, pp. 19a, 796, 1006,
heretical sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. Puncibandara, Veragama Pandita -mudiydnseldge,
Nigrodharama, j9. 33&. editor of the Saddharmaratnavaliya, p. 196.
Oddi-kumara, or Oddi Suniyam Takshaya. See Purana-Kaiyapa, the head of one of the six heretical
Huniyam Takshaya. sects opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a.

Okkaka, a dynasty of India, pp. 60a, 75a. Piirvarama, pp. 336, 1546.
Padmavati, p. 126&. Pushpadeva Thera, author of the Kurunegala-
Palanga, consort of goddess Pattini, p. 45a. vistaraya, 76a. i.

Pandi, a vamsa or dynasty, pp. 35b, 45&. Putabhattasela - vihara, a Buddhist monastery,
Panduvasdeva, King of Ceylon (B.C. 504 —474), pp. 1286, 129a.
pp. 4Aa, 84&. Putigatta-Tissa Thera, p. 13a.
Panduvas-nuvara, p. 84?). Eadha Thera, p. 136.
Parakrama, a minister, p. 1196. Rahn, the chief of the Asuras, pp. 30a, 336, 44a.
Parakrama Bahu 1,^ of Polonnaruva, King of Bahula, son of Gotama Buddha, pp. 336.
Ceylon (A.D. 1164— 1197), p. 1416. Rahula Thera, Totagamuve S'ri, styled Sha^hhdshd-
Parakrama Bahu III., S'rimat Kalikdla Sdhitya paramesvara (xv. cent. A.D.), author of the
Sarvajna Pandita, of Dambadeniya, King of Kavyasekhara, the Selalihini - Sandesa, the
Ceylon (A.D. 1236—1271), author of the Paravi-sandesa, the Moggallanapanjikapradipa,
Visuddhimarga-mahasannaya, 15, the Nissan- and probably of the Perakumbasirita, pp. 25a,
deha and the Kavsilumini-Kusada, pp. 19a, 446, 45a, 58a, 107.
20a, 21, 23a, 35, 71a, 756,' 1416. Rajadhi Eaja Simha, S'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D.
Parakrama Bahu, S'ri Pan4ita, of Kurunegala, 1778— 1798),' pp. 746, 1146.
King of Ceylon (A.D. 1295—?), pp. 23a, 'l02a, Rajagriha, capital of Magadha, p. 34a.
118a, 119. Rajasimha I., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1581—1592),
Parakrama Bahu VI., of Kotte, King of Ceylon pp. 84a, 856, 106, 1076.
(A.D. 1410—1462), pp. 45a, 756, 866, 976, Rajasimha II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1634—1687),
98a, 104a. pp. 74a, 856, 866, 1066, 108a, 1146.
Parakrama Bahu, a king who reigned in Kandy, Rama, son of King Dasaratha and hero of the
p. 85a. Ramayana, pp. 466, 756.
Parakrama Bahu, son of S. K. S. S. Pandita Para- Ramacandra Bharati, S'ri, afterwards Bauddhagama
krama Bahu III., p. 216. Cakravarti, pupil of Totagamuve S'ri Rahula
Parakrama Bahu Vilgammiila Mahd-Thera, author Thera, and author of the Bhakti- (or Bauddha-)
of the Suryasataka-sannaya, 89. See also sataka, 18, and the Vrittamalakhyava (xv.
Vilgammiila Mahdthera. cent. A.D.), p. 25a.
Parakrama Pandita, an author who lived in or Rambukvelle Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranankara
before the xiii, cent., p. 31a. See also Cakra- Sanghardja, p. 109a,
varti Parakrama Pandita. Ranesinghe (W. P.), editor of the Ummagga-
!Parvati, wife of S'iya., p. 1046. jatakaya 116, pp. 58a, 1216, 1226.
Pasenadi, a king of Kosala, pp. 156, 17a. Rattakkha, a demon, p. 706.
Pathikaputra, a Digambara ascetic converted by Ravana, a king of Ceylon, pp. 466, 756.
the Buddha, j9. 30a. Rayigama, pp. 756, 1036.
Patipiijika, p. 13a. Revata bhikhhu, pupil of Dope Gnnaratana Thera
Pattini, a goddess, pp. 45, 486, 49a, 546. and author of an Ash|aka, 131 i.
Pegu, p. 746. Revata lliera, pp. 14a, 18a.
Pereira (John), author of the Heladivrajaniya, Rhys Davids (T. W.), Professor, translator of the
pp. 356, 77a, 95a, 1066. Milinda-panha, etc., pp. da, 46, 286, 102a.

3o
190 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.
Rihal- (or Eriyahal-) Tissa, p. 128a. Sariputta Thera, of Polonnaruva (xii. cent. A.D.),
Rohini, a princess of the city of Kimbulvat, pp. 16a, author of the Saratthadipani, the Sarattha-
1566. manjiisa, the Vinayasangaha and the Ratnamati-
Buhaua, the ancient southern (Jivision of Ceylon, pancika-tika called also Pancikalahkara, p. 1006.
p. 83a. Sarogama-mula-thera, a resident of the Jatigama
Rupadevi, a Brahmin lady, p. 127a. monastery (in or before the xiv. cent.), pp. 23a
Rupananda, a Buddhist nun, p. 146. note t, 976, 98a.
Ravanveli-dagaba, pp. 80h, 139&, 140&, 162«. Sarogama-miJla-thera (xiii. and xiv. cents. A.D.),
Saa-y Norona (Constantino de), Portuguese General author of the Elu Bodhivanisaya, 16. See
(A.D. 1630), p. 1146. Vilgammula Mahdthera.
Sabhiyaj a Parivrdjaka ascetic converted by the Sataraparivena Upatapassi, author of the Vritta-
Buddha, p. 30a. mala, 87.
Saccabaddha, a Jatila ascetic converted by the S'atrusimha Kunjara, Sendndyaka or General (xiv.
Buddha, p. 30a. cent. A.D.), p. 716.
Saccaka, a naked ascetic cqnverted by the Buddha, Satthikuta, a preta spirit, p. 136.
p. 30a. Senapati-miila-thera, p. 97a.
Saddhananda Thera, Kosgoda, editor of the Raja- Senkadagala S'rivardhanapura. See Kandy.
ratnakaraya, p. 74a. Sepala, an Adigar under King Bhuvaneka Bahu VII.
Saddha-Tissa, King of Ceylon (B.C. 137—119), (A.D. 1534—42), p. 107a.
pp. 128a, 1446. Seriyut Mahdthera, a disciple of the Buddha, pp. 14a,
Sagalpura, p. 50a. 16, 176, 18a. See also Sariputta.
Sahitya Thera, an author who lived in or before the Settipala Pandit, author of the poem Mahabinik-
A.D., pp. 19a, 31a.
xiii. cent. mana, 101, 102 i., 103.
Sakra (5iWi. Sak-devindu), a god converted by Seyyasaka Thera, p. 146.
the Buddha, pp. 156, 17a, 30a, 44a.. Siam, pp. 10a, 746, 75a.
S'akya, vamia or family to which Gotama Buddha Siddhattha, Prince, afterwards Gotama Buddha,
belonged, p. 346, 75a. pp. 22a, 24a.
Sali-raja-kumara, son of King DutthagamanT, Sikkhapada, p. 1376.
p. 128a. Sinigama, a village on the W. Coast of Ceylon,
Saman-devi, p. 126. p. 546.
Samavati, a queen of Udeni, p. 126. Sirigutta, a devoted Buddhist in Savatthi, p. 13a.
Sammunjaniya Thera, p. 15a. Sirima, sister of Jivaka, p. 146.
Sampadaya, Thera, p. 14a. Siri Sanghabodhi I. See Sanghabodhi I., Dhamma
Sanghabodhi I., Bhamma Siri, King of Ceylon Siri.
(A.D. 252—254), pp. 21a, 70. Sirivaddhanapura [SM. S'ri-vardhana-pura), p. 21a.
Sanghadatta, Thera, p. 128a. Sitavaka, seat of the Government of Rajasimha I.

Sangharakkhita Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), pupil of and his successor (A.D. 1581 — 1592), p. 106a.
Sariputta Thera, pp. 94a (?), 1006. Siva, pp. 47a, 1046.
Sangha-rakkhita Thera (xviii. cent. A.D.), pupil of Siva-gupta, a Bengal Brahmin who resided in
Velivita Saranankara Satighardja, p. 109a. Ceylon (A.D. 1697-8), p. 606.
Sanjayabelatthiputra, the head of one of the six Sivali, Thera, p. 1266.

heretical schools opposed to Buddhism, p. 34a. Sobhita, Rabdveve, a Kandyan Buddhist friar and
Sankicca, a Buddhist novice, p. 14a. copyist, pp. 76, 86.
Santati, a minister, p. 146. Soma, a Brahmin of Savatthi, p. 127a.
Sanu, a samartera, p. 17a. Soreyya, a town near Takkasila, p. 13a.
Saranankara, Velivita Pindapdtiha, Savghardja Steele (Thomas), of the Ceylon Givil Service,
(A.D. 1698—1778), author of the Bhesajja- translator of the Kusajatakaya, 95.
manjusa-sannaya, the Madhurarthaprakaiini, Subha, a Mdnavaka converted by the Buddha, p. 30a.
the Sarartha-sangraha and the Riipamala, Subhadra, a Parivrdjaka, p. 16a.
pp. 236, 24a, 276, 746, 75a, 95a, 109. Subhuti Thera, Waska4uve, compiler of the Nama-
Sarana Thera, p. 1266. mala, p. 95.
Sariputta, a disciple of Gotama Buddha, p. 336. Suddhodana, father of Gotama Buddha, pp. 15a,
See also Seriyut. 1116.
 —
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES. 191

Sadharma Thera, p. ISb. Tissa, Manikdra-liulupaga, Thera, p. 146.

Sudovun. See Saddhodana. Tissanaga, Thera, of Euhuna, p. 1286.
Sukha, sdmanera, a Buddhist novice. Tissa, Pabbdra-vdsi, p. 18a.
Sulugala. See Oiilagalla. Tissa, Pradhdnika, Thera, pp. 15a, 166.
Sumana, a florist, pp. 13&, 137&. TisBa sdmanera, p. 1286.
Sumanaj a sdmanera or novice, pp. 17&, 33&. Tissa, Thera, p. 156, 16a.
Sumana, the patron deity of Adam's Peak, pp. 106a, Tissa Thera, KosaMenuva/ra, p. 14a.
1526. Topaveva, a large tank in Polonnaruva district,

Sumangala BhiJckJiM, Valasveve, a copyist, p. 11a. p. 796.

Sumangala, Hiklm(Iuve S'ri, the chief thera of Trenckner (V.), editor of the Milindapanha, p. 286.
Adam's Peak and principal of the Vidyodaya Trisimhala, the three ancient divisions of Ceylon,
Pari vena, p. 119 a. namely Pihiti, Ruhunu, and Maya, p. 836.
Sumangala Mahdthera, Mdnetpdmula, teacher and Tudave Pandit, p. 93fl!.
brother of Mayurapada Thera (xiii. cent. A.D.), Tumour (George), translator of the Mabavamsa,
p. 356. pp. 23a, 276, 356, 75a, 766.
Samangala Thera, Mlnatihimbure, pupil of Attara- Tusita, a heaven, pp. 33a, 1116.
gama Bandara Raj agar u and author of the Udeni, son of Parantapa and King of Kosambi,
Sinhalese Milindaprasnaya, 22 (A.D. 1777-78). p. 126.
Sumangala Thera, pupil of Totagamuve S'ri Eahula Uggasena, a merchant's son, pp. 17a, 18a.
Thera and author of the Bauddha-sataka-san- Upaka, an Ajlvaka ascetic, pp. 1 7a, 33a.
naya (xv. cent. A.D.), p. 25a. Upalantara-miila-thera, p. 976.
Sumedha, a hermit, pp. 24a, 326. Upali, a householder converted by the Buddha,
Sandari, a paribhdjika or nun, p, 1 7a. p. 296.
Sunetra Devi, mother of King Parakrama Bahu VI. Upananda, a Sakya prince, p. 15a.
(A.D. 1415—67),^. 976. Upatapassi, Sataraparivena, author of the Vritta-
Suprabuddha, the leper, p. 136. mala, 87.
Suprabuddha-sakya, p. 146, Upham (Edward), pp. 456, 46a, 536, 64a, 766, 77a,
Suranirmala, a warrior of King Dutthagamani 846.
(B.C. 161—137), pp. 127b, 140a. Uposatharama, a Buddhist monastery in Kandy,
Surapada, & pandit of the xii. cent., p. 1416. p. 75a.
Suriyagoda Thera, p. 109a. UppalavannI, a Buddhist nun, pp. 136, 186.
Susiri, a queen of Sagalpura, p. 50a. Uruvela, a town in Magadha, p. 33a.
SvLsruta,, pp. 60a, Qlh. Utpalagandha, a rich merchant, pp. 34a, 142a,
Suvarnatilaka, daughter of a Candala Brahmin, 1546.
p. 1276. Uttara, a Buddhist nun, p. 146.
Tambadeli {Pali Tambadatthika), the destroyer of Uttara, daughter of Bahudana-setthi,pp. IQa, 161a.
robbers, p. 14a. Uttaramula, a Buddhist sect {niMyaj of Ceylon,
Tamba-rata, name of a country, p. 21a.
pp. 446, 45a,
Tamba-Sumana, Thera, p. 128a. Uttara sdmanera, p. 126a.
Tavatimsa, a heaven, p. 34a. Vacissara Thera, author of the Pali Thiipavainsa,
Tennent (Sir J. Emerson), p. 77a. the Linatthadipani Tika, the Saccasankhepa-
Theraputtabhaya, a warrior of King Dutthagamani sannaya, and the Visuddhimaggasankhepa-
(B.C. 161— 137),
pp. 1276, 140a. sannaya, pp. 1416, 142a.
Thomis, Mohandiram, author of a poem called Vadiga, an Indian territory, pp. 50, 586.
Gangarohana (early xix. cent.). Vaggumuda, p. 1 7a.
Thulatissa Thera, p. 12a. Vahisvara (probably YagTsvara), an ancient author
Thuparama, p. 140a. p. 31a.
Tibbotuvave Thera, pupil of Velivita Saranarikara Vakkali Thera, p. 176.
Saiighardja, p. 109a. Valgampaya, p. 73a.
Tilokamalla, son of King Parakrama Bahu III., of Valliya Thera, p. 1386.
Dambadeniya, p. 216. Vanaratana Mahasami Saiighardja (xv. cent. A.D.)
Tissa, brother of King Dutthagamani (B.C. 161 p. 104a, probably identical with Vanaratana
137), and governor of Ruhuna, p. 1406. Thera, p. 976.
192 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.
Vanavasa ViLara, a Buddhist monastery at Bentota, Vijayasundara Mudiyannehe, of Arava, grantee of a
fp. 9a, 92a. sannasa from Kirti S'ri Eajasimha (Dec. 18th,
Vanavasika-Tissa Thera, p. ISb. 1751), p. 88a.
Vanglsa Thera, p. 18b. Vikrama, a king of India (vi. cent. A.D.) p. 99a.
Vanniya, the N.W. and N.O. Provinces of Oeylon, Vikrama Raja Simha, S'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D.
pp. 79, 806. 1798—1815),' pp. 896, 1146.
Vasuladatta, a queen of Udeni,p. 126. Vikramasimha Gandrasekhara Karunatilaka Sene-
Vata-giri-parvata-vihara, a rock temple in Ceylon, viratna Pandita Mudaliya, of Dodanvala,
p. 356. grantee of a sannasa from Kirti S'ri Rajasimha
Vattimi, a king of Ceylon, p. 866. (Jan. 19th, 1765 A.D.), p. 886.
Vedeha Thera, author of the Sidatsangara, 82a, Vilbagedara Pandita Mudiya/nse, p. 746.
the Samantakuta-vannana and the Easavahici, Vilgammdla Mahathera, called also Sarogamamiila
pp. 92a, 126a. Thera (xiii. and xiv. cents. A.D.), chief monk of
Yedeha, a king of Mithila, p. 1206, 1216. Kitsirimevan Kelani Temple, and author of
Veheragoda Devalaya, pp. 536, 546. the Blu Bodhivamsaya, and probably of the
V^elivita Saranankara Thera. See Saranankara Siiryasataka-sannaya, pp. 19a, 22a, 23a, 31a,
Thera, Velivita Pindapdtika. 102a, 1576.
Velusumana, a warrior of King Dutthagamani Vimala Dharma Surya IT., King of Ceylon (A.D.
'

(B.C. 161— 137), pp. 1275, 1406, 1687— 1707), pp. 74a, 108a.
Veluvanarama, p. 33a. Vira Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1391—1410 ?).

Veragama Puncibandara. See Puncibandara, Vera- See Vijaya Bahn (VI. ?).

gama Pandita-Mudiydnseldge. Vira Bahn, nephew of Parakrama Bahu III., of

Vesali, an ancient city of India, p. 34a. Dambadeniya, p. 216.
Vesamunu, demon king, pp. 49a, 50a. Vira Parakrama Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1485
Vessamitta, a queen of Kosambi, p. 1266. —1505), pp. 796, 81 A.
Vibhishana, a god, p. 98a. Vrra Parakrama Narendra Simha, S'ri, King of
Vidagama Thera, author of the Lovedasaiigara and Ceylon (A.D. 1707—1739), pp. 776, 1086,
probably of one of the two poems entitled 1146.
Tisara-sandesaya, p. 1046. Virasimha Pratiraja, a minister (xiv. cent. A.D.),
Vidagama, pp. 1036, 1046. p. 1196.
Vidiidabha, a king of Kosala, p. 13a. Vira Vikrama, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1542),
Vidyalankara Parivena, the Buddhist college at p. 73a.
Peliyagoda, near Colombo, p. 1176. Visakha Mahd-updsikd, pp. 13a, 146, 156, 336, 154.
Vidyodaya Parivena, the Buddhist college at Mali- Visamaloma, a prince of Pataliputra, p. 127a.
gakanda Colombo, p. 10a.
in Vishnu, the patron god of the Hindu Temple at
Vijaya, King of Ceylon (B.C. 543— 505), pp. 35a, Devinuvara (Dondra Head), p. 1036.
44a, 726, 73a, 756, 77a. Vyasa, Rishi, p. 1026.
Vijaya Bahu II., King of Ceylon (A.D. 1197— Warren (Henry C), of Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A.,
1198), p. 1416. p. 206, 876.
Vijaya Bahu III, King of Ceylon (A.D. 1232— Westergaard (N. L.), pp. 86, 29a, 36a, 37a.
1236 ?), pp. 21a, 866. Yakdessa, or Yakedura. See Kattadiya.
Vijaya Bahu IV., eldes.t son of Pandita Parakrama Yapahuva, or Yapa-nuvara, seat of Government in
Bahu III., King of Ceylon (A.io. 1271—1277?) A.D. 1277 (?), p. 846.
pp. 21, 356. Yasodhara-devi, wife of Gotama Buddha, pp. 336,
Vijaya Bahu (VI. ?), probably identical with Vira 346.
Bahu II., King 1391—1410?),
of Ceylon (A.D. Yatawara (Tikiri Banda), translator of the
taken captive by the Chinese in A.D. 1408, Ummagga-jataka, p. 122a.
pp. 72a note, 73a, 756, 79a, 1286. Yatramulla, a village near Bentota, p. 47a.
Vijaya Raja Simha, 8'ri, King of Ceylon (A.D. Yatramulle Thera. See Dhammarama Thera,
1739—1747), pp. I^h, 1146. Ydtrdmulle.
 ( 193 )

CLASSED INDEX OF WOKKS.

The title of work which appears separately in the Catalogue is entered in

any portion of a
this Index in italics, under the heading of the entire work. The numerals, other than those
in parentheses indicating dates, refer to the numbers under which the MSS. are described.

ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION, AND MAGIC. An anonymous collection of quatrains, most of

which record dates of historical events from
See also under MEDICINE and RELIGION.—
the xvi. cent, up to A.D. 1803, 76b.
III. Demonology and Local Cults.
Bamba-uppatti, called also Jagadananda-katha-
A number of charms, 66. vastuva, 71 ; 72.
Navapatala-sangraha, 62 i. Buddha-raj avaliya, 74a.
Pancanga, 67. Janavaipsaya, 76c.
Portions of astrological treatises, 62 ii., iii, Eajaratnakaraya, by the chief incumbent of
Sarvasamhara, 63 ; 64. Abhayaraja-parivena of Valgampaya (xvi. cent.
Yantrapota, 65, A.D.), 69 III.

Rajavaliya, 69 iv. ; 70 ; 70a ; 71 ; 72; 73.

DICTIONARIES. below, LEXICOGRAPHY. Vittipota, 74; 74a j 75.

GRAMMAR.
II. Religions.
Alphabetum Zinghalensim, 83.
An anonymous collection of short Pali sentences, See also RELIGION.—I. Buddhist : (3) Original
with their signification in Sinhalese, illustra- Works.
ting the conjugation of Pali verbs and the
construction of sentences, 31 v. Attanagaluvamsaya, the Sinhalese version of the
Hodiya, 55 i. ; 68 i. Pali Hatthavanagalla-vihara-vamsa, 68 ill.
Karakapupphamanjari (and its Sinhalese sannaya), Elu Bodhivamsaya, by Vilgammula Mahathera
both by Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru (A.D. 1295—1347), 16 134 xiv. ;

(A.D. 1747—1780), 85. Hatthavanagalla - viharavamsa, by a pupil of

Saddamala, by Attaragama Bandara Rajaguru Anomadassi Sangharaja (xiii. cent. A.D.),
(1779-80 A.D.), 84. 68 II.
Sidatsangara (with its sannaya or paraphrase), by Nikayasangrahava, called also S'asanavataraya, by
Vedeha Thera (xiii. or early xir. cent. A.D.), Devarakkhita Dhammakitti Mahathera, of
82a. Gadaladeniya (latter half of the xiv. cent.
A.D.), 69 II.
HISTORY. Ruvanvelidageb-varnanava, 135 xvi.

TOPOGRAPHY. Siyamsandesa-varnanava, 69 V.
I. General and Local. -See also
Sumanasiitraya, 131 ii.

An anonymous account of the Band§,ra and the Thupavamsaya, by Cakravarfi Parakrama Pandita
Malala families, 76 I. (xiii. cent. A.D. ?) 128 i.
3d
 —
194 CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.
INSCRIPTIONS. A collection of songs in praise of the Buddha, the
Dalada, and some of the Ceylon kings of the
Sannas, 77 j 78; 79.
xvii. and xviii. cents., 105.

Anuraga-malaya, 104.
LETTEBS. Anuruddha-sataka, by Anuruddha Thera (xi. or xii.

A letter addressed to a Mr. T. G. Frith (October cent. A.D.), 14.

21st, 1840), 140. Ashtaka in praise of H.R.H. the Duke of Edin-

A palm-leaf envelope addressed to Governor Joan burgh, by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera and
Gideon Loten, 138. his pupil K. Dhammarama Thera (A.D. 1870),

A palm-leaf letter addressed to tlie Colonial Secre-

109 11.

tary, Mr. P. Anstruther Ashtaka, being eight Pali stanzas with their
(March 18th, 1837),
139. sannaya, in praise of C. R. Buller, by Revata
Bhikkhu, 131 1.

Bhakti-sataka, by S'ri Ramacandra Bharati (early

LEXICOGRAPHY.
XV. cent.), 18.
A short glossary of Buddhist technical terms, Daladasirita (A.D. 1845), 106.
31 VI. Ganadevi-hella, 93a.
A vocabulary of Sinhalese words in colloquial use Kav-mutuhara, called also Kancanadevi-kathava,
amongst the Kandyans of the xvii. cent., by by Kiramba Dhammananda Thera (early xix.
Robert Knox, 81a. cent.), 107.
Pali-sabdakaradiya, 80. poem com-
Kusa-jatakaya, called also Kusa-da, a
Six long letters on Pali scholarship and interpreta- posed in A.D, 1610 by Alagiyavanna Mo-
tion, addressed to E. 0. Childers, by Yatra- hottala, 95.
mulle Dhammarama Thera (May, 1869 —April, Mahabinikmana, by Settipala Pandit, 101 ; 102 i.;
1870), 82. 108.
Vocabulariuin Selanense seu Insulee Q^ylo'^ in Makhadeva-jatakaya, 102 ii.

Indi^ Orientali, 81. Mayura-sandesaya (A.D. 1344—1354?), 92.

Narendrasimha-raja-stuti (A.D. 1707 1739), 97. —
Navaratna (and its sannaya), 88 ; 88a.
MAGIC.
Pavana (AD. 1634—1687), 96.
See under ASTROJjOGrY, MEDICINE and RELIGION.— Raja-caritaya, by Ratmalane Dhammaloka Thera
III. Semouology.
and his pupil K. Dhammarama Thera (A.D.
1875), 109 I.
MEDICINE. Saiigaraja-vata, called also Gunaratna-malaya, by
Munkotuve-rala (A.D. 1782), 98.
A collection of medical prescriptions and charms, Sasadava, an anonymous poem composed under the

A
54; 55 II.; 59; 61 ii.

collection of miscellaneous prescriptions, mostly

auspices of Queen Lilavati (A.D. 1197 1200), —
88b.
of medicinal oils, 56 ii.
Subhashitaya, by Alagiyavanna Mohottala (xvi.
Fragments of medical works, 58 i., ii., iii.
xvii. cents. A.D.), 94.
Vattorupota, 58 iv. ; 60.
Siirya-sataka (and its sannaya), by Mayiira (^ante
Viyaru-lakshana, 57.
vii. cent. A.D.?), 89.
Viyaru-visa-utpattiya, 56 i.
Tisarasandesaya (A.D. 1410—1462), 93.
Yogamalava, called also Yogaratnamalava, by Two sets of verses and an address in praise of
Midellava Korala (A.D. 1816), 61 i.
R. 0. Childers, by YatramuUe Dhammarama
Yogaratnakaraya (xiv. cent. A.D.), 52 ; 53.
Thera (September 26th, 1862), 108.
Vessantara-jatakaya (xvii. or early xviii. cent.),
POETRY. 99; 100; 100a..
Vyasakara, called also Vyasakara-sataka andYyasa,-
See also under HISTORY, MEDICINE and
sataka, 90; 91.
RELIGION.

Abhisambodhi-alankara, by Velivita Saranankara

(xviii. cent. A.D.), 17 i. PROSODY. See Mow, RHETORIC AND PROSODY.
 .

195
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.

EELIGION. Bhakti-s'ataka, called also Bauddha-sataka, a San-

skrit poem by S'ri Eamacandra Bharati, with
I. BUDDHIST. a Sinhalese sannaya, by Sumangala (early xv.
cent. A.D.), 18.
Interpretation of the Canon.
(1)
Five Pali stanzas, accompanied by their Sinhalese
sannaya, treating on the first five sins dealt
A Buddhist sutta on sara and asara, 127 xiv.
[A.nguttara-nikaya.]
with in the ten Bikhhdpadas, 127 xvi.
sannaya), Kayaviratigatha, called also Jatidukkhavibhaga (the
DhammacaMcappnvattana-sidta (and its
Pali text and its Sinhalese sannaya), 19.
8.

Sattasuriyuggamana-sutta (witli its Sinhalese Saddhammopayana (the Pali text and its Sinhalese
sannaya), by Ananda Thera, 20 21 ;
commentary), 9 ii.
Visuddhimarga-maha-sannaya, by S'. K. S. S. Pan-
[Digha-nikaya.]
artha-vyakhydna or dita Parakrama Bahu, King of Ceylon (A.D.
Brahmajdla-sutta (with its

sannaya), 3 i; 4 iii.
1236—1271), 15.

Mahdsatipatthdna-sutta (and its Sinhalese san-

naya), 6 ; 26 1 ; 130 v.
(3) Original Works on Buddhism.
Mahdsudassana-sutta (and its Sinhalese Attha-
vannand)^ 5. See also HISTORY.—II. Religious, POETRY, and
[Khuddaka-nikaya. j TALES.
Bhammapada (and its sannaya), 111; 12.
[Dhammapadatthakatha.] Abhidharma-kamatahana, 27 i. 130 vi. 7. ;

Mahd&appinatthera-vatthu, 127 xiii. A collection of "meditations" used in Buddhist

Sambahuldnam hhikhhunam vatthu, 127 viii. worship, 130 vi.

Saddharmaratnayaliya, the Sinhalese version A discourse on the evil character of women, 31 i.

of the Dhammapadatthakatha. See below, A discourse on the Buddha's iddhi, or supernatural
under the heading "Tales." power, 129 in.

Khuddakapdtha (and its sannaya), 10. Extract. — A discourse on the merit of ddna or almsgiving
129 XIII. (1).
Tirokudda-sutta (with its sannaya), 129 xii.

Sarandgamana-sutta, 127 xviii.

A discourse on the benefits reaped by Gotama
Buddha through his charitable acts, 136 iii.
Saranagamanarsutraya, 129 xiv. ; 132 ii.; 135 iii.,
A discourse on the stanza Sabhaddnam dhanimadd-
VIII. ; 136 VI.

[Majjhima-nikaya.J
nam jindti, eta., 133 vii. 184 i., x. ;

Angulimdla-sutta (with its Sinhalese commen- A fragment containing a sermon on the prescribed

tary), 7.
phrase Evam me sutam, etc., of the Pali suttas

S'ubhasutra-desanava, 127 v.
127 X.

S'ubhasutrarthavarnanavaj 127 ii.

Amavatura, by Gurulugomi [ante A.D. 1267), 23 ; 24

V inaya-pitaka. J An anti-Christian criticism of certain statements

[
regarding Buddhism and the solar system.
Bhikhhu-pdtimoMha (and its Sinhalese sannaya),
which appeared in the Church Missionaries'
2.
Calendar for 1839, 30 ii.

Interpretation of extra-canonical works in

An exhortation recited sA, pinkam festivals, 31 ii.
(2)
Anusaaanava, 31 iv.
Sanskrit and Pali.
A portion of a sermon, 127 vi.

Abhisambodhi-alankara (with its Sinhalese san- A sermon on certain Pali stanzas terminating in a
naya), supposed to have been composed by story called Pancadlpika-vastuva, 127 ix. (1).
Velivita Saranankara Sangharaja (xviii. cent. Atapirikara-kathava, 127 xx. j 134 ix.
A."d.),*17i. Brahmacetanava, 129 ii.
A fragment a commentary on a Pali text,
of Butsaranaya, 29 i; 30 i.
containing a chapter entitled Pashudu-hisa, Caturvidharyasatyaya, 28 ii.

127 IV. Dahamsaranaya, 29 ii.

Anuruddha-satakaj by Anuruddha Thera, who is Uttardvata, 135 xiii.

supposed to have lived in Polonnaruva in the Dasapunya-kriyava, 127 ix, (2).

xi. or xii. cent. A.D., 14. Deviyange bana esimehi vibhava, 135 xxlii.
 — ;
; ;

196 CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS.

Kosambevata, called also Kusalasutradesanava, 129 A number of charms and songs containing an
XIII. (3); 132 VII.; 134 Tin., xv.; 135 xxi. account of the demon Od^i Buniyam Yak-
136 I. ; 137 I. shaya, 48.
Mahabinikman-jatakaya (or -varnanaya), 32; 126 A number of stanzas, chanted in the " devil-
11. 136 IV.
dancing " ceremony called Yakun-netima, 41
;
i.
Maitri-bhavanava, 26 ii.
A sacred poem recited at Hwniyam-Mplma, or
Milinda-prasnaya, called also S'ri Saddbarmadasaya,
other similar devil ceremonies, 49.
translated by Hinatikumbure Sumangala Tbera
Bali-kavi 35 ; 36.
(A.D. 1777—1778), 22.
Dalumura-santiya, 39.
PaSca-skandha-vibhagaya, 28 i.
Dalumura-upata, 88.
[ Pariccheda-pota.]
Devol-kavij by a poet of Ambagamuva (xviii. cent.
Bdnaparicchedaya, 27 ii. ; 129 vi. ; 130 iii. (1)
A.D.), 51.
135 XI.
Four verses addressed to the goddess Pattini and
Pujavaliya, by Mayurapada Thera (A..!). 1236
other deities, 41 iv.
1271), 25.
H&niyain-kepime Kavi, 43.
Anadasdmin lat sdtaka-fiijd Jcathdva, 126 iv. ;
Ilandari-deviyage Kolmuraya, 40.
134 XXIV.
Kahadiyakotale Kavi, 41 ii.
Andgatavamsa-deSandva, 132 i. ; 134 xvi. (1).
Kali-nela villa, 37 n.
Asadrisa-mahdddna-piijd-hathd, 135 xx.
Kolan-netime Kavi [post xvi, cent. A.D.), 50.
Bandhulamallikd-vastuva, 133 v. (2).
Kuveni-asna, 33.
Buddhwvamsa-deiandva, 26 in. ; 132 i. ; 134 xi.,
Menikpala-yadinna, 41 ni.
XVI. (1).
Pattini-puvata, 84.
GarigdroJiana-piijd-lcathd, 134 xix.
Ten stanzas, chanted when offering up a Mal-asna
Jetavandrdma-pi/jd-kathd, 130 Ji.
(an altar of flowers) to Hanuman, 37 i,
Nigrodhdrdma-pujd-hathd, 135 i.
Vadigapatuna, 37 in. ; 44 ; 45,
Piervdrdma-pajd-hathd, called also Visdkhdvata,
Takun-beudilla, 42.
182 IX. ; 133 v. (1) ; 134 iv. (2) ; 185 iv.

Utpalagandha-nam-sifdnan-kala-prati-patti-pvjd,
called also Utpalagandha-kathdva [or -pu-
vata], 128 iii. ; 133 m. ; 134 iv. (1), xvi. RHETORIC AND PROSODY.
(2) ; 185
137 ii. XII. ;

Sampindi-mahanidana, 129 i. See also GRAMMAR.

Saiiga-saranaya, 29 in.
Vrittalankaradhyaya, called also Kavikanthapasa,
Satara-iriyavuva, 9 in,
86.
Sumana-siitraya, 131 ii.
Yuttamala-sandesa-sataka, commonly called Vritta-
Vihara-asna, called also Nampota (xiv. cent. A.D.),
mala, by Safcaraparivena Upatapassi (xv. cent.
31 III., vii.
A.D.), 87.

II. CHRISTIAN.

(1) Bible.
TALES. See also RELIGION.—I. Buddhist.
Suddhavu EvaVijeliya Matthevusgen liyavtmu hptiye,
li.
{For tales in verse, see under the category of POETRY.)
Suddhavu Evanjeliye Markusgen liyavunu hetiye,
A short tale in illustration of the merit acquired by
In. acts of charity, 134 vi., xxiii.

Cakka-upasaka-yastuva, 129 xiii. (2).

DEMONOLOGY AND LOCAL CULTS. Kosalabimbavarnanava (xvi. or xvii. cent. A,D.),

III.
125 n. 126 ni. ; 129 xvi. 134 ii., xxvn.
; ;

See also ASTROLOGY, DIVINATION AND MAGIC, Mahadan-sutraya, 128 v.

and MEDICINE. Makhadeva-jatakaya (xv. or xvi. cent. A.D.), 122
Angam-kepilla, 46. 134 XXI. 135 ii,
;

An incantation recited in the ceremony of Huniyam- Marayage kathava, 134 xx.

kepima, 47. Mata-sukara-kathava, 133 viii.
 — —
CLASSED INDEX OF WORKS. 197

Pansiyapanas-jataka-pota (xiv. cent. A.D.), 110 Uraga-jdtaka, 127 xv. (4) 134 xvii. (1).;

112; 'i12a. Vessantara-jatakaya (apparently an independent

An extract containing the stories (1) Matta- version), 121 (3).
kundaU-jdtaka ; {2) Ananusociya-jdtaha ; (3) Visayha-jdtakaya, 128 iv. ; 135 xxii. (1).
Svjdta-jataka ; (4) Uraga-jdtaka ; (5) Kum- Rohini-jatakaya, 134 v. ; 135 xxiv.
mdsapinda-jdtaka ; and (6) Bamkicca-jdtaka, Saddharmalankaraya, by Devarakkhita Dhamma-
127 XV,' kitti Mahathera of Gadaladeniya (xiv. cent.
Apannaka-jdtakaya, 129 xv. A.D.), 123; 124. Extracts, 125 1.; 127 i.;
Asadisa-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (2). 129 IX. ; 132 v.; 135 xiv.
Asampaddna-jdtakaya, 137 iii. Buddheniyd-vastwva, 134 xxv. (1) ; 135 xiv. (1).
Assaka-jdtakaya, 135 xxii. (2). Goraghdta&or-vastuva, 135 xviii.
GandaMnnara-jdtakaya, 134 xiii. Bevaputra-vastuva, 129 vii. (1) ; 132 v. (2).
Gullanandiya-jdtakaya, 133 vi. Duggata-vastuva, 134 xxv. (2) ; 136 vii. (1).

Basa/ratha-jdtakaya, 126 i. (2) ; 135 xxv. Kancamadevt-vashiva, 127 xi. (1) ; 129 ix. 3.

Dhammaddhaja-jdtakaya, 128 vi. 132 iv. 134 ; ; Kdvirapattana-vastuva, 129 vii. (2).

III.; 135 X.; 136 ii. (2). Meghavwrna-vastuva, 132 v. (3) ; 134 xviii.
Dharmapdla-jdtahaya, 136 ii. (1). Nandirdja-Dastwoa, 135 vii.

—
Four jatakas, viz. (1) Junha-jdtaka; {2)Manicora- Pancasata-bhikshu-vastuva, 127 xi. (2).

jdtaka; {Z)Mahdkanha-jdtaka; and {'^)Pada- Silutta-vastuva, 127 xi. (3).

mdnavaka-jdtaka, 135 xv. The story of Atula-updsaka, 129 iv.

Pour jatakas, viz.^-(l) Bdma-jdtaka;Kara- (2) Saddharma-ratnavaliya, called also Ratanavaliya,

puUa-jdtaka (3) Suslma-jdtaka; and
; (4) compiled in or before the xiii. cent. A.D., by
Dhamma-jdtaka, 134 xxvi. Dhamniasena Thera, 13.
Hatthipdla-jdtakaya, 126 i. (1). Candanam huruvpddahuffe vastuva, 129 x. (1).
Khadirangdra-jdtakaya, 121 (1) ; 134 xxii. (2). Dhammika-updsaka-vastuva, 127 xii. ; 129 x. (2).
Kudupu-jdtakaya, 132 viii. Jotiyasitdnange uppatti-kathdva, 132 iii.; 133 ii,;

Kurudharma-jdtakaya, 11 iv. 130 iv. ; 135 IX.

Mahdpadiima-jdtakaya, 135 xix. Patipujikd-vastuva, 133 iv.

Manicor<i-jdtakaya, 128 ii. 135 xv. (2). ; Sumana-mdldkdra-kathdvastuva, 127xvii. ; 135 vi.
Nimi-jdtakaya, 11 ii.; 118 j 119; 120. Sudarsana-jatakaya, 129 "^n^i-
Padamdna-Jdtakaya, 134 xvii. (2) ; 135 xv. (4). , Valliyatthera-kathava, 127 xix.
Sankhapdla-jdtakaya, 135 xvii. (1).
Sattuhhatta-jdtahaya, 121 (2).
Silavandga-Jdtakaya, 184 vii., xii.
TOPOGRAPHY.
Suvarnakarkataka-jdtakaya, 134 xxn. (1). Kada-im-pota, 76 ii., ill. ; 76a.
Three jatakas, viz. Telapatta-jdtaka, Upasdpiaka- Kurunegala-vistaraya, 76a i.
jdtaka and SangdmdvcLcara-jdtaka, 135 v. Matale disave kadayim, 76 ii.
tldayabhadda-jdiakaya, 132 vi. Vihara-asna, called also Nampota (xiv. cent. A.D.),
Ummaggorjdtakaya, called also Umanddva, 113 ;
31 III., vii.
114; 115; 116; 117. Yapanuvara-vistaraya, 76a ii.

3 E
 ( 198 )

NUMERICAL INDEX.
SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OP THE NUMBERS BY WHICH THE MANUSCRIPTS
ARE DESIGNATED WITH THE NUMBERS UNDER WHICH THEY ARE DESCRIBED IN THE
PRESENT CATALOGUE.

No. Cat.
 NUMERICAL INDEX. 199

No.
 LONDON :

PRINTED BY GIIBBBT AND EIVINGTON, LIMITED,

ST. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLEKKENWELL, E.C.